《A Noble Marriage》


 Chapter 1

    "Let''s get married."


    When Anna saw the man in front of her, her face had always maintained a slightly serious expression. Even if there were occasional fake smiles, people would not mistake him as a happy person. Now, it can be said that he was a little shocked, but he soon recovered. She gave a sly smile.


    "If I remember correctly, miss oberonski, this is our first meeting."


    The gentleman, named Karenin, said in a rather smooth tone. His blue eyes walked over Anna''s face for a while before he spoke slowly, so precise and meticulous.


    "Literally, yes."


    Anna took a look at her hair. It was black. It was not the same as her yellow hair, but it was more beautiful.


    "But I think I know you enough, so we can get married."


    She said brightly with her eyes that in an age of great conservatism before marriage, this move and proposal could scare a company away.


    Karenin heard "marriage" for the second time from the young lady in front of him, and he appointed "both of them". So he straightened up his body and almost restrained all his expressions so as not to be a prank. Even if it was not a prank, it would be a bit frightening to tell the truth.


    "Miss oberonski, I think marriage is a very sacred thing." The man''s tone remained in a polite manner without refuting the other side.


    "Anna."


    "What?"


    The man''s expression made Anna laugh this time.


    "I hope you can call me by my name." Her gray eyes were as bright as stars in them.


    "I know that marriage is very sacred, so I sincerely express my wish to you."


    "It''s not polite." Karenin said, pausing for a moment. His expression was a little stiff. He sat perfectly upright. Now his eyes touched the roses on the table, which had become a bit stinging.


    He took back his eyes and decided to take the issue seriously. After all, there was a very obvious thing on the table.


    "There is a difference of fourteen years between us."


    "I don''t think that''s a problem."


    Anna''s eyes were still on each other. She looked at Mr. Karenin.


    he is tall, with a more lean body than traditional Russian government officials. He has a faint golden brown hair. The golden part is dim. He will tend to be dark brown in the first simultaneous interpreting.


    Too cold face, only a pair of eyes is different. Such eyes are too beautiful for men. They have become calm after years of growth.


    A proper three piece suit was so suitable for the official. Anna raised her lips and smile, and she knew that there was no dress more suitable for him.


    It turns out that he was a government official in this era!


    Anna has not finished sighing, the gentleman in front of her is a little discontented because she is distracted. After all, she was the one who asked for marriage.


    She laughed again, and the dimples on her face made her look more beautiful.


    "I can accept the age difference, even if I''m only eighteen now, sir, and I hope you understand that I didn''t say it out of impulse." Anna blinked. "And, I don''t think you look old at all."


    "But apart from impulse and prank, I can''t think of a third reason to explain it for the time being." Karenin passed over Anna''s compliment somewhat unnaturally.


    "For example, have I lost my heart?"


    Anna began to find reasons for Karenin, and then showed a satisfied expression when she saw some strange expressions.


    "If we''re going to get married, I think we should start by calling each other''s names. Please call me my name. This is my first request, Alexis She said sincerely.


    1¡¢ Two or three seconds later, Anna still didn''t wait for that sentence. She was a little disappointed.


    "So are you going to refuse me?"


    Anna was a little disappointed. She thought it was not very lucky for her to suddenly cross here from the t-show.


    There are no electric lights, no Internet cables, no carriages or even so many opportunities for women to go out at will


    There were so many bad things, but she saw him again, so all the bad things disappeared. She wanted to seize the opportunity, after all, she didn''t believe that the same luck would happen twice, but


    "That''s not what I mean."


    A slightly low voice sounded, Anna looked up, the man''s slightly thin lips pursed, and then continued, "I just don''t understand, why did you suddenly choose me?"


    Karenin didn''t mean to shirk or lie. He really didn''t understand.


    He came to Moscow from Petersburg on business, and at the ball, he witnessed miss oberonski shine like a gem.In fact, it was not the first time that he heard about this young lady. He had heard about it half a month ago. However, she was not famous for her beauty at that time, but she lost her memory because of falling into the water. After all, there were not many famous ladies in Moscow who met the marriageable age and brought a dowry with them.


    Single men all feel sorry for miss oberonski. They don''t want her to have an accident. To be precise, they don''t want her life to be damaged, which will lead to the loss of dowry, the damage of her face, which will make people sigh. As for other things, there are really not many people to worry about.


    Now, the young lady raised her pretty face and told him seriously that she wanted to marry him. It was amazing.


    If Karenin was one of those men who claimed to be smart, he would not ask any more questions. Instead, he would immediately take the other party''s hand, say some affectionate words, and then happily prepare for the wedding ceremony, and generously provide talks for people in Moscow and even Petersburg for at least a month.


    Unfortunately, fortunately, he is not.


    Because it was not rejected, Anna''s eyes lit up again. Karenin caught a hidden memory in his heart. He felt that when the eyes were happy, they were almost as bright as fireflies.


    "Miss oberonski, the name of intimacy is only allowed to be used in intimate relationships that have been blessed by God."


    "I''ll take it as a joke and promise you that no third person will know about it."


    Anna knew the other side was defending her reputation, and even, she knew what it meant.


    For a man like Karenin, although he does not need to make his official career smoother and his wealth increase through marriage, marriage has always been the weight of interests, even the emperor.


    "My God She exclaimed in a low voice, then raised her eyes abruptly, unable to stop her smile.


    "You can''t stop me now."


    "What?"


    Karenin frowned. He thought he had come up with the best way.


    "We get married." Anna said, confident.


    "I don''t have anyone I like better now, my family and your identity. We are the same as each other. No, there is nothing more suitable than us. I think you should be able to put up with me, and I think you''re very kind, and I''d love to marry you. Why do you refuse the marriage under such circumstances? "


    "Wait!" Suddenly she said nervously, stopping Karenin from speaking.


    After that, Anna asked a well-dressed servant for pens and paper. The servant quickly brought Anna what she wanted. The paper was expensive parchment.


    "Just a moment, please." She said apologetically, then began to write on the parchment. After a while, she pushed the paper from her side and motioned him to have a look.


    While the man was reading, Anna held her cheek in her right hand, her long eyelashes, and her gray eyes focused on each other.


    She remembers this position. At that time, she was on the catwalk, and he was in the position closest to the aisle. He was in that position every time. He sent the same kind of flowers every time, but he never talked to her.


    Anna admitted that the man aroused her interest.


    Now, fortunately, there is another chance.


    In front of this pair of slender hands white but not weak, once wrote her a very beautiful card, although short, but the words are steady and powerful, just like him, a little cold sexy.


    "I''m done with it."


    "Your answer."


    "I will agree with you."


    So, on this day, on the dance floor one meter away, the noise was so loud that on this side of the corner on the mahogany soft chair, a marriage of fourteen years old was opened.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2

    "The day after tomorrow, I will officially visit."


    The man said that, what else can Anna do, can only smile and nod.


    They are not going to announce it on the spot now because Karenin said it would damage Anna''s reputation.


    Reputation, yes, this man takes it very seriously. It''s a small stereotype, but it doesn''t hurt.


    "I''ll be waiting for you the day after tomorrow." Anna said.


    Karenin nodded slightly: "tomorrow I will send someone to deliver the letter of visit. I should have been a week ahead of schedule, but considering that I would not be in Moscow for long. I mean, if you think it''s a good time to get married, I''ll have to go to France on business for a month the next day


    "I think the sooner the better." Anna blinked and then asked, "if you''re going to France, can I follow you?"


    "It is not without precedent. Yes, if you like. It''s just, "Karenin pauses." I still think that such a hasty marriage will make you uncomfortable. "


    "No, not at all."


    Anna put her hands on her cheek, and she always seemed so happy, as if she were not making an impulsive decision, as if they had known each other for a long time.


    "I''d love to follow you anywhere." She whispered deliberately, in a seductive tone.


    Karenin coughed a little unnaturally.


    "In fact, I mean it. Considering that you and I are going to travel from Moscow to Petersburg after we get married, it may be uncomfortable for you to stay alone. "


    "I like your idea."


    Anna praised straightforwardly. "I want a husband to think about his wife at any time and express that he needs her."


    After Anna said that, she saw the man staring at her for a while. She was not afraid or shy, but Frank. At last, she laughed again.


    "I see."


    What she did not know was that after her first request to Karenin was not met, the gentleman had always taken her words to heart. In his well-organized mind, she constantly revised some rules and ideas because of her fantastic ideas, so that the people of their two eras were able to keep consistent.


    And Anna doesn''t know all this now.


    "In the end, maybe you''ll call me Anna instead of miss oberonski?" Anna licked her lips and asked again, which fully showed her stubborn character.


    "As I said before, I will change my name only when God has confirmed that they are the closest beings to each other." Karenin said quietly. Then he stood up, approached Anna, took the back of each other''s hands and gave a kiss.


    "Please be ready, miss oberonski."


    After confirming one thing, Karenin was the kind of person who would not retreat, and his momentum that he could not retreat in politics was unconsciously put into the present day.


    He finally took a look at Anna, slightly thicker than the upper lip of the lower lip gently pursed, eyelashes droop, raised the blue eyes like a low-key gem, so easily hit her heart.


    "I will." A smile rose from the corners of her mouth, she replied.


    Anna was sitting in the carriage with her brother and sister-in-law, Tao Li, who had been married two months ago.


    Tao Li is the eldest daughter of the family of the Duke of sherbatsky, who is a very famous family in Moscow. It is also a well-off marriage. Like other political marriages, husband and wife do not come together because of love, but they still have a good life.


    "I find you''re in a good mood, Anna. Have you had any fun?" Asked Tao Li.


    Before she got married, she was worried about whether she could get on well with her sister-in-law, but later she found that she was too thoughtful. Her husband''s sister was a gentle girl. There has been a change in her character since she got better, but skyward says it''s better. Because obviously, Anna became more cheerful.


    "Yes, tell me what happened to you, Anna."


    Skyward blinked his sister''s gray eyes. He was not thirty years old. He was well proportioned. He was peaceful and friendly.


    "I don''t want to say, tomorrow, you will know." Anna blinked.


    "We are so curious about you." Tao Li smiles.


    "If she''s not willing to say it, then we shouldn''t be questioning any more, honey." Skywalker and Tao.


    He didn''t mean to blame his wife, but Tori was a sensitive woman. Fortunately, skyward was an optimistic person. He said something else, which made her leave the matter quickly.


    Anna didn''t listen to her brother. Although it was night, she felt like a happy bird, eager to fly to her own sky.


    In this era, the fresh air, although there are many suppression, but the future is so clear, let people want to pursue.With such expectation and full of joy and hope, at ten o''clock the next morning, Karenin''s letter of visit arrived.


    "Alexey Alexandrovich Karenin?"


    Anna''s present aunt, Duchess of Tellier, is a stern woman. She is not thin, even a little fat, but she always makes people feel cold and hard in her beautiful face.


    This is very different from Karenin.


    The Duchess of Tellier is like a machine, and the program is to maintain the honor of the family. So she arranged for Anna''s elder brother, skiva, to choose the eldest daughter of the Duke of Sheba tsky. She had planned to arrange Anna''s marriage, but now, something seems to have changed. As long as there are girls to be married in the family, the answer is self-evident when any distinguished gentleman comes to visit.


    "Anna, do you know this great Karenin?"


    Naturally, Mrs. Tellier knew about Karenin. Even though she was a widow who had lost her husband in her early years, she had always known the political celebrities.


    "We had a conversation at the dance yesterday." Anna answered softly. No way, the old lady is not a good match at first sight. She doesn''t want to involve herself in this series of explanations.


    Mrs. Tellier asked the high servant next to her to bring her one-sided glasses and read the invitation carefully.


    Half an hour later, she asked her servants to deliver the letter to Karenin''s place of residence. During this period, she and Anna no longer have a conversation, even if they are talking about her as the main character.


    Mrs. Tellier did not have the habit of consulting with others, and Anna and skyward''s parents died early. She was in charge of everything. She didn''t intend to inform him about it, but her own grandson and granddaughter let it slip.


    "Aunt Anna is going to get married!"


    The two bear children were noisy, and skyward''s face turned red.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Stop talking." Tao Li said that the two children were more diligent because of the adults'' reaction.


    "Shut up!" Skier scolded his two nephews in a rare voice.


    The children were terrified, and they cried out. One by one, they went to their mother to complain.


    Instead of paying attention to the two bear children, skyward looked at Anna and said, "what''s going on?" Instead of being angry with Anna, he was close to mumbling.


    "I don''t know. Maybe you can ask your aunt." Anna said slowly.


    "Of course I will ask her." Scuiva murmured again, and crept into Mrs. Tellier''s study, leaving behind dolly and Anna.


    After all, Tao Li is a woman, a little more careful. She said carefully, "if I am not mistaken, that great man Karenin may have come to propose."


    "Maybe." Anna said, deliberately reserved.


    Tao Li knew she shouldn''t have asked, but she asked, "what do you think if it''s true?"


    "It won''t be too bad. He''s a rare gentleman."


    After all, only from the perspective of the conditions, this is also a proper marriage, but more or less, thinking that Anna and the husband are 14 years old, she felt more or less happy about her marriage.


    It wasn''t long before skyward came out, looking a little dejected, perhaps reprimanded. He looked at his sister.


    Anna stepped forward and said, "don''t frown, skyer."


    "Anna, would you like it?"


    "Skier." Tao Li said in a low voice, trying to stop her husband from speaking so frankly.


    Once a woman gets married, no matter whether the other party is good or bad, she will always put the man in her own protection territory, and even ignore the fact that he may not be so good, and maybe he does not need such maintenance.


    "Can we wait for tomorrow? Skier. " Anna said sincerely.


    Skyward always had no choice but to take his sister, so he had to mumble again.


    It was night, in front of his desk, the man pressed his right hand on the paper, half closed his eyes and looked at the paper. Finally, he gave a slight smile. Take up the pen and write on the paper again. Pen writing on parchment "brush" sound, seems to be and drunk, in the night, become more thick and intoxicating


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3

    Karenin''s letter of call said 10 a.m., and Anna got up earlier than usual.


    She did morning exercises in her room for a period of time. Although the effect was not very obvious, she felt that her body was much better.


    During breakfast, Anna''s aunt, Mrs. Terier, finally talked about the topic that Karenin was going to visit, but she didn''t make it clear that she just asked Anna to do as she told and dress up appropriately.


    "Yes, aunt."


    Anna responded, the bear twins squeezed their eyes, and their mother, Anna''s cousin, looked at her with a pitiful look.


    But in fact, Anna was grateful for Aunt terrier''s indifference. God knows how much she wants to marry the gentleman who is not very popular now, and, to be honest, those who have been in that circle are not born to say no to the way they make themselves beautiful.


    Although it was still cold, Anna went back to her room and changed into a light blue dress, which was a little thin, so she added a white shawl with gold embroidery. She thought for a while, made Camellia with a silk handkerchief and put it in the curly black hair.


    She left a wisp on purpose and made it more curly with her own simple curling stick.


    Fortunately, she didn''t need to iron her eyelashes. They were thick and curly. What she had to do later was to make herself look beautiful enough and fascinate the gentleman. Thinking of this, Anna made a smile to herself in the mirror that you had to cheer on.


    Ten o''clock, very punctual.


    The housekeeper informed Mr. Karenin that he had come.


    Anna is not allowed to go out, after all, she is an unmarried woman, but that does not mean that she will not hide behind the balcony curtain and become the first person to see her fiance.


    Even if everyone thought it was enough for her to listen to the parents, but in Anna''s mind, it was just her own business.


    So, when the man entered the house and walked on the road with his long legs, Anna''s heart was already cheering.


    Standing on the windowsill, she couldn''t help lifting the curtains. Now she doesn''t care about being seen. She just wants to look at her to make sure it''s not a dream.


    "I just looked at him."


    "Will he see me, too?"


    The romance didn''t happen. Karenin didn''t know that his bold fiancee was looking at him. After all, even if he was used to the storm in politics, it was the first time for him to propose a marriage.


    Anna waited in the room for twenty minutes, and then the maid came to tell her that her aunt told her to stay in the living room.


    She took a deep breath and passed with a steady and elegant step.


    The servant opened the door and Anna went in.


    People''s eyes fell on her, but this kind of appearance reassured her. After all, she lived in the sight of others in the previous life. As her favorite agent told her, this stage belongs to her, and her eyes only need to look at the people she wants.


    So she raised her eyes, met the gentleman in mid air, and then, smiling, gently moved away, sat down perfectly with aunt tyrier, fully demonstrating the grace and grace of a lady of nobility.


    Madame tiriere was obviously pleased with her niece''s behaviour. Even if she thinks this Mr. Karenin is good enough, he is obviously not as good as the obaronsky family in terms of blood and family background. What she can''t tolerate is that the people of the obronski family humiliate their own family. If such a thing happens, she would rather die.


    "This is my niece, the eldest daughter of the o''bronsky family."


    Madame tiriere introduced Anna to Karenin. Although they knew each other that they might have known each other for a long time, the reserve and pride belonging to the nobility could not allow this kind of private giving and receiving. It is indecent for two unmarried men and women to know each other without the introduction of their parents.


    Karenin was more familiar with the rules and etiquette than anyone else, so he did exactly as Terier asked. After he expressed his intention to marry miss o''bronsky, Mrs. Terrier let him see her.


    His little fiancee is really beautiful, whether it''s curly black hair or her big gray eyes. If she is not bound by the grace of a lady today, she should be bold.


    "Dear, Mr. Karenin thinks you are a noble woman, and he is eager to ask you to be his wife."


    Madame tiriere looked at Anna, and her thin lips were not amiable at all to say the word "dear.".


    Everyone knows it''s not asking for advice, and Mrs. Terrier only accepts consent, not rejection.


    "You brought me up like my mother, my dear aunt, it''s up to you." Anna said, deliberately, with the shyness of a little girl, and not forgetting to flatter Madame tirier.


    Mrs. tyrier was very satisfied with this. Her gray eyes, who inherited the o''bronsky family, looked at Karenin again and said that she thought it was a proper marriage.Then they began to discuss the date of marriage.


    "Two weeks later?" Madame tiriere frowned. It was too hasty.


    Karenin was not slow or slow. He had already thought of a good way to say something about it.


    Before he started speaking, he habitually looked at everyone, recorded their expressions and analyzed them. Finally, he gave his fiancee a soothing look.


    Karenin''s blue eyes looked at his aunt to be. His eyes were calm and calm. They were not flattering or alienated, but just right.


    "As you may have heard, it was the emperor''s will that I came to Moscow, in order to prepare for a month''s trip to France in two weeks."


    The man''s voice was not slow, and Anna''s eyes almost twinkled. Karenin hinted at his aunt that he was going to France and might even be promoted again. At that time, the emperor''s third sister was coming of age.


    Anna saw that her aunt frowned slightly when she heard this. She knew what Karenin had said worked. But, the emperor''s third sister?


    She glanced at Karenin, the young gentleman, who was polite and did not make eye contact with her.


    He sat there, with long legs covered in straight pants, long fingers without rings she had seen in her previous life, clean, and his thumb was slowly rubbing the armrest. His brows were open, confident and steady.


    Anna swore that the cold gentleman did not know that he was surrounded by pheromone, and that the word "look at me" was strongly pronounced.


    Anna lowered her eyes to ease her mood, and at the moment she bowed her head, she did not know that the walking Mr. pheromone looked at him for two or three seconds in an imperceptible way.


    Under his long drooping eyelashes, his pale blue eyes only contained the elegant and gentle silhouette of a girl. From each other''s thick eyelashes to his rich lips, he was astonished by the beauty of nature and man, like a picture which was gently outlined.


    No one knows what happened in one or two seconds, only the party concerned knows that at this moment, the other party left a deep mark in his heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 4

    Mrs. Terier did not hesitate for a long time. Anna thought it was all due to Karenin''s suggestion.


    She looked at him again, for she found that there was such a sly side to the prim gentleman.


    "I will arrange everything."


    In the end, the senior official promised so.


    Madame tiriere could not find any reason to refuse, so the date of marriage was fixed. Naturally, Karenin should have stayed for dinner, but his official duties were inseparable, and Mrs. Terrier preferred to admire those with political ambitions than men who liked to please the women''s family.


    Anna thought that, according to Mrs. Terier''s inhumane personality, she might have to wait until the wedding day to get along with Karenin alone, but unexpectedly, Mrs. Terier thought that since they were about to get married, they could get to know each other for a short time.


    Therefore, in addition to the necessary servants, in the eyes of the nobles, servants are no different from those decorations. If they want to be more serious, the furnishings are usually more expensive.


    The dense aroma of black tea floats, the delicate decoration of tea in the silver plate, two people maintain etiquette, sit not far, although for Anna this modern people, distance is not close, even close friends, but she knows that can not ask enough.


    "Two weeks later." Anna cleared her throat with a smile, as if she was surrounded by some magic bubble. Her whole body was full of happiness.


    The weather was clearly still cold, and the sun couldn''t penetrate the thick clouds in Russia to reach the room, but Karenin felt that he felt it.


    Sunshine, his little fiancee, everything is fine.


    "I hope you don''t feel rushed."


    "Not at all."


    As he expected, his fiancee is not reserved in the face of him, but this, to be honest, is very good.


    "I''ll be in Petersburg the day after tomorrow, everything will be arranged, so you don''t have to worry about anything. Next week, when you arrive in Petersburg, I will meet you at the railway station. "


    Karenin was not talking about love words. His tone was no different from his usual speech. He always kept a calm state of statement, but Anna was willing to imagine that it was Karenin style love talk. To be honest, how many men can give everything so easily with my commitment?


    "Well, may I have your name now?" Anna said this again without thinking, but Karenin was no longer surprised.


    His deep blue eyes looked at Anna, and after a while he whispered, "Anna," as she wished


    "This is the third time I''ve asked you to call my name. You know, I haven''t always had the courage, Alexis." Anna said sweetly, her cheeks flushed.


    "I won''t easily agree to anything that is out of order or etiquette." Karenin said.


    "I have to maintain our dignity."


    Ignoring the fact that it''s not pleasant enough, Anna said bluntly, "I like you to say ''we'', Alexis," she stressed, after a pause, cheerfully, "I like you to start saying ''we'' so naturally. It''s good that I''m more confident in our marriage."


    "This is, should be." Karenin said with rare hesitation.


    Anna shook her head, she said sincerely: "there are some reasons everyone knows, but there are few that can be easily and naturally done."


    When Karenin heard Anna''s words, she fell into a brief meditation, and Anna did not let him meditate alone for a long time. Her standard bright eyes looked at her again.


    "We have a good start!"


    "Good start?" Karenin recalled the memory that he was shocked by the other party''s marriage proposal two days ago. Some doubted whether it was really a good start. Her fiancee obviously saw this. She puffed her cheeks like a squirrel, so swollen that her dimples could not be seen.


    "Believe me, not everyone can be one, can experience all this."


    Anna wanted to say love at first sight, but it was swallowed by her when it came to her mouth. In the end, she was bold and right, but it doesn''t mean she doesn''t have the reserve of her daughter''s family.


    Karenin did not guess this. After all, no matter how clever he was, he could not immediately understand the differences between the two eras for women.


    If Anna had not said to him for the first time that she had fallen in love with him at first sight instead of marriage, perhaps there would have been no present. This is strange, like some of the rules of the upper class. People never fight against marriage, but they linger on their lovers. In the day and the night, they change their roles endlessly.


    Marriage is a rational and interest choice, but like and love, but can not be said casually.


    "Indeed." Karenin nodded in agreement, thinking that if he had not met her, he would have never experienced such a thing in his life.


    Anna thought that Karenin was secretly expressing his approval and liking for her, so she was a little shy.Although both of them misunderstood each other''s meaning, they felt more and more satisfied with it. Sometimes, it''s just like this. Two originally suitable people, under some kind of chance coincidence, naturally went to everything, and may be happy for a lifetime.


    Time passed too fast, and though Karenin enjoyed the time with his little fiancee, he knew it was time to leave. So without a polite reminder, he told Anna that he had to go.


    "So fast Anna was a little frustrated.


    Her undisguised regret made Karenin feel happy, so he allowed himself to kiss each other''s hands again. After all, farewell is also a kind of etiquette, isn''t it?


    "Take it."


    Anna looked at a letter that Karenin didn''t know where it came from. When she looked up at each other, her blue eyes were peaceful.


    Anna nodded. He was so clever that Karenin almost wanted to kiss each other more, but he restrained.


    Karenin said goodbye politely.


    Anna went back to her bedroom, put the letters away, and went to Aunt Terrier, where they were all waiting.


    "Have you really decided?" Skier couldn''t help but take the lead. Aunt Terrier looked at his nephew with disapproval, but he didn''t care about her. He just had to make sure his little sister was willing from the bottom of her heart.


    "I think it''s a very good marriage. Yes, I think Mr. karelinen is an upright and noble man. "


    From Anna''s point of view, the best answer at this moment should stop at the first sentence. Kersihua''s concern moved her, so she said the second sentence to reassure him and make him understand that it was her own intention.


    "Well, to be honest, that Mr. Karenin is indeed a good candidate. I have inquired with my colleagues about him, the youngest official in Petersburg. I mean in his position, others have to work hard for at least five years. " Skyward looked at his brother-in-law in a kind of praising way, so he was so likeable.


    "As skiva said, Anna, Mr. Karenin is a very good man, and your marriage to her will be of great benefit to our o''bronsky family. Since you choose today, no matter what happens in the future, you can''t lose the title of Mrs. Karenin. " It''s too easy, Madame terie, to suggest what she''s doing now.


    "Yes, aunt." Anna promised. She did not agree with Madame tiriere''s ideas, but what was the point of arguing with her about it?


    Madame tiriere kindly asked Anna to take a rest and said that she would be busy from now on.


    Anna doesn''t really care about the wedding process. If a woman can marry the right man, the tedious process is not so important.


    She went back to the bedroom and opened the letter.


    The paper is familiar with parchment, the handwriting is obviously different, the time is not the same, she omitted the ones she wrote, directly saw the lines added recently.


    Steady handwriting, not fancy.


    The smile bloomed at the corner of her mouth. Anna held the humble paper in her hands and whirled around the bedroom, her skirt like a flower in full bloom.


    She expressed her gratitude to the God for letting them meet again, and soon they would be married.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 5

    It''s really busy preparing for weddings, especially this aristocratic wedding.


    Madame tiriere had been worried that their hasty marriage would make people laugh, but I did not know what method Karenin used. They could only hear blessing.


    Anna never thought about what she would look like when she got married. If it was true that little girls yearned for prince charming when she was a child, it is not practical to compare them now.


    First of all, she is not a princess and Karenin is not a prince.


    It''s strange that, perhaps in other people''s eyes, this is an aristocratic luxury wedding, while in Anna''s view, it is just that she is about to marry the person she likes.


    Although it was her wedding, she was not allowed to express too much opinion.


    Now that she has such a secure status, she must make some sacrifice. It didn''t pay to fight, and she had never experienced such a wedding. In such a good mood, they finally got almost everything ready and took the train to Petersburg.


    Anna''s maid, anuska, looked more nervous than Anna herself. She had come for the third time to ask if Anna wanted a drink.


    "Sit down and have a rest, anuska." Anna said with a smile.


    Anuska took a hard breath and said, "Miss, I can''t really sit down."


    "Oh, then you will stand for a moment." Anna said deliberately. Anuska took a look at her. Along with getting along with Anna, she has now opened up a lot, but still retains the duty that a maid should have and will not violate.


    During this period, Tao Li always came to accompany her to relieve her boredom. They said a lot of things. The original intention of Tao Li is to comfort Anna and keep her in a good mood for her marriage, but in the end, she finds that no matter what she says, Anna is a happy look.


    Despite her curiosity, Tori is not skyward, and her good upbringing prevents her from directly asking Anna why.


    Now and then, as if it had not been for him to object to the marriage, he had been in a happy mood.


    Anna likes skyward, his big smile and his little jokes.


    Although Anna''s cousin, Dunia, is the eldest daughter of a large family, she is not very generous. Especially after she married a weak husband, she does not like Anna who still has numerous choices. But now, look at their endings. Even though her husband is cowardly, she is still young. The man who is going to be Anna''s husband is old and rigid.


    Because of this comparison, Dunia always looked at Anna with a kind of aloofness and sympathy.


    Anna doesn''t take these things to heart. She didn''t have to be angry at people like Dunia. She just had to think about her wedding and the man who was going to be her husband.


    The train clattered through Moscow and, after a tiring journey, took them to Petersburg.


    When they got off the train, they soon saw Karenin and his servants.


    Karenin didn''t dress up to the eye. He was wearing a civilian uniform that he didn''t have time to change after work. He was wearing a dark woolen overcoat. His uniform trousers covered his socks properly. He didn''t wear a hat, perhaps to make it easier for Anna and them to see him.


    The cold wind made Karenin''s hair a little disordered. When Anna saw him, he was still looking, but before long, his eyes were locked on her. So she showed a sweet smile in the crowd. Even if it is covered under the hat of the grid, the smile is still like a ray of sunshine, lighting up the whole space in an instant.


    Karenin pressed down some palpitating thoughts in his heart, and he stepped up quickly.


    According to the reception process, he first exchanged greetings with Madame Terrier, followed by his brother-in-law, and finally his little wife.


    Anna can''t talk too much with Karenin. She knows it''s some kind of rule. Even if they''re going to be married in the next hour, they''re not allowed to be too intimate as long as they haven''t.


    perhaps in this era of people, this is noble and reserved and elegant, but Anna can not help but make complaints about it, after all, it is her and his wedding, is not it?


    But no matter how dissatisfied, she has to accept the reality.


    They went to the best hotel in Petersburg in the coach arranged by Karenin, and their wedding was less than three days away.


    After returning them to their respective rooms, anuska told Anna that Karenin had left.


    Anna made an ugly look, she sighed, and soon there was a knock at the door. Anuska answers the door.


    "Who is it?" Anna asked.


    "It''s for you to stop sighing." Anuska covered his mouth and laughed.


    Anna''s eyes brightened when she saw the letter.


    She opened the letter, took out a piece of paper, the familiar font into her eyes, and finally attracted her Chi Chi Chi Chi smile.


    Anuska did not inquire what the gentleman had written to his young lady. She was a good maid, and she sat in her chair and continued to weave.In those three days, according to the tradition, they were not allowed to meet, but no one stipulated that they could not communicate by letter!


    Anna traced Karenin''s face in her heart, and finally marked the word "cunning" on the man''s nose, which made her giggle.


    On the day before their marriage, Russian men have their own last single night celebration.


    Karenin''s dictionary does not intend to hold these, but who let his brother-in-law most willing to follow these traditions? All in all, skiwai arranged a celebration for Karenin''s last single night, which belonged to a young man in his twenties.


    All the people who came to Karenin knew it, but they were not very familiar with it. After all, such a big man as Karenin knows a lot of people, but few of them can attend such celebrations as friends.


    So in the end, the party, which was launched for Karenin, ended with several drunkards crying and laughing at the table.


    Karenin drank three vodka, and his capacity was neither too good nor too bad. After watching the group of people with Skye as the leader began to stagger, Karenin still seemed calm and calm.


    "I''ll tell you, Alexis, you must take care of Anna. Oh, she''s my dearest sister!" Cried skyward, and finally sobbed twice.


    Karenin took a slow sip of his drink and promised, "I will."


    Of course he would. In this noisy atmosphere, Karenin half narrowed his eyes and seemed to see the figure of his little fiancee, slim, lively and beautiful. She was at the railway station that day, wearing a long black velvet skirt and a mesh hat, but she looked like a shining pearl.


    He continued to drink slowly, maybe he was drunk, otherwise how could he miss her so much at this moment?


    "Drink, keep drinking!" ''said skier, suddenly, in a loud voice, and suddenly rose to his feet, but soon fell down again.


    Karenin looked at his brother-in-law, and then with a smile on his lips, he began to believe what she said. It was a good start.


    The next day, with a headache, they forced themselves to take part in the wedding. At first, he was worried about whether Karenin had the strength to attend his first marriage. As a result, he thought too much, and the man could hardly see the sign of the hangover.


    "I began to understand why I couldn''t get promoted." Skyward muttered.


    Karenin arranged his clothes in the mirror, shirt, vest, tuxedo, yes. He looked at himself strictly to make sure that everything was proper and not wrong.


    The wedding was held in the church, a very famous church in Petersburg.


    Karenin arranged everything in an orderly and even orderly way to deal with the chaotic single farewell night.


    There was no problem with Anna. Her dress was designed by Aunt Terrier, a famous Parisian tailor. It was very gorgeous.


    "Today you have to tighten your waist to the minimum, Anna." Tao Li seriously said that although she is usually very good at talking, she seems to be possessed by some serious God today.


    Anna held the pillar nervously and inhaled at the command of Doris. Then, she felt she couldn''t breathe.


    "No, I can''t breathe!" Anna almost wanted to shout, but she couldn''t.


    "You have to be patient, Anna. This is your wedding." Although Tao Li pitied her, she still insisted.


    There was a fine cry on her forehead. Anna''s face turned pale. She waved her hand: "no, I have to keep this life. Let go. Please, tori. I can''t stand it."


    When she saw Anna, she couldn''t stand it. She regretfully let anuska loose a little.


    Anna wants to loosen up a little, but Tori doesn''t agree.


    "All right, all right." She said, it is a step back, and some regret that she let herself toss about them casually. You know, this body is already slim, and they are not satisfied with her waist!


    No matter what she thinks, next she knows she can''t drink or eat something, or the wedding dress will end without fulfilling its mission, and Anna will become the first bride in Russian history to burst her wedding dress.


    She couldn''t let it happen, so she had no choice but to go hungry and thirsty and finish her wedding.


    Women in this era are so miserable that Anna cries in her heart. She thinks the agent who kept her super model figure is an angel.


    "Let me see how beautiful you are, Anna."


    Anna noticed a woman approaching her, said to be her cousin, named Betsy.


    Betsy is not tall but charming. She wears a bright skirt, but she won''t steal the bride''s show. She walked in with a smile, and looked up and down with her affectionate eyes, and finally gave her a kiss on the cheek.


    Anna almost rigidly accepted cheek kisses from the same sex. She suspected that her face would be swollen today. Now there was no way to talk about hygiene, and she almost wanted to hope that the wedding ceremony would be over soon and let her get rid of the long dress.In a wait, the wedding ceremony began.


    Even if Anna had lived in a foreign country early in her previous life, she had never attended such an ancient wedding.


    The Church of Petersburg is so magnificent, with its high vaults and magnificent splendor. The choir children are wearing white skirts and holding them in their hands. The priests are wearing purple robes. Everything seems solemn and grand, not as happy as the wedding she remembers.


    This is the noble wedding, gorgeous but empty and rigid.


    If Anna had not known that she was going to marry Karenin, her courage might have been exhausted here.


    She didn''t know whether her make-up had been spent or not, and whether the skirt had been placed properly, which was not her concern. Her gray eyes only focused on the people waiting for her in front of her.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 6

    Anna looked at each other, from his meticulous hair to his polished shoes.


    No matter what the world thinks of him, she just thinks this is a man worthy of her marriage.


    The flower boys spread flowers in front of her, while the older children hold the skirt for Anna. At the moment, her eyes were full of Karenin, so that after the wedding, she always wondered why she didn''t worry about tripping over her skirt or saying the wrong oath.


    The melody of the eulogy was graceful and wonderful. Anna felt that the red carpet was a little too long, as if she was suffering from breathing until she finally came to the other party.


    Karenin was a head taller than Anna, so Anna had to look up at him.


    She looked at each other''s outstretched eyebrows and his pale blue eyes. Everything was the way she liked it.


    So even though she knew it wasn''t allowed, Anna couldn''t help but whisper, "I''m here."


    At this moment, the boundary of time seems to be blurred. In Anna''s eyes, the two eras of Karenin overlapped, so that she laughed contentedly.


    Karenin was a little surprised when he heard the unexpected words, but then, after seeing the satisfied and happy expression on the other side''s face, everything was not important.


    His bride is so beautiful.


    The headdress made of orange blossom was decorated with her black hair, her slender eyebrows curved in a good-looking curve, and her big eyes with thick eyelashes contained a continuous love. Even if the iron hearted people saw it, they had to voluntarily fall into this love net.


    Karenin pursed his lips. He had to restrain himself.


    The priest began to read the libretto, and Anna and Karenin stood in their seats until the ring exchange step was taken before turning again to face each other.


    Anna reached out her hand, her slender and pale fingers were wrapped in the most fashionable lace gloves, showing only a faint and delicate skin.


    Karenin, with his white gloved left hand, took the other''s hand. He took out the ring and put it slowly and solemnly over Anna''s finger.


    Anna looked down at the wedding ring of her own. It was an old ring. With the texture of ruby, she had some years. It seemed that every ray of light was engraved with the lines of the times.


    This is a ring belonging to the Karenin family. It was worn by the couple of the previous generation or even the previous generation. Some feelings and blessings have been engraved in the ring for a long time. Now, it is passed on to their descendants.


    The strong feeling of the years made Anna feel a little moved, so when she looked up at Karenin, her eyes became bright again.


    Karenin could not see the tears of women or children, which was a secret weakness of him. Tears can make him feel uncomfortable and make him unable to think rationally.


    Now seeing his bride''s tears, he can''t run away rigidly, he has to face it bravely.


    Karenin didn''t know why he felt so sorry for each other. Clearly, she was a healthy woman, and she was not petite. But at the moment of seeing her tears, he felt that if he did not protect her, even the air would hurt her.


    Therefore, the official, who had always been strict with the rules, broke his own rules. He took off the gloves of his right hand and wiped the bright tears for his bride with his fingertips.


    "Don''t cry."


    Said Karenin in a low voice.


    At this moment, he didn''t pay attention to the voice of the crowd around him. In his pale blue eyes, there was only his bride. His, fragile, beautiful, must be protected and appeased by him.


    "Yes."


    Anna answered, smiling, and then shyly, she took out the wedding ring belonging to Karenin so that the ceremony could continue.


    Then she found that the ring was so kind.


    The best sapphire is inlaid in a silver ring with complicated lines carved around it. The interface is wider than that of a lady''s wedding ring. It is grand and noble.


    Anna smiles. She takes Karenin''s left hand and firmly puts the ring on each other''s ring finger.


    She did not immediately let go, but a little appreciation, now, Anna''s heart is full of satisfaction, because she has determined one thing. That is, whether it is now or in the future, this man belongs to her.


    "Take the ring as evidence, so you can''t escape." Anna whispered. Only Karenin could hear it.


    He didn''t know why she said that, but it didn''t matter. The important thing is that she is right in front of him and belongs to him.


    The priest had finished the eulogy, and the priest began the last blessing with the Bible in his hand.


    The priests announced their blessings from God in a psalmic voice, and at the last moment, when the emotions of all the people were brewing, their beautiful and gentle bride suddenly called out in that emotional, sweet voice, "wait a minute!"


    The rhythm suddenly stops, and everyone looks at the bride. There are noisy voices whispering, and some even wonder whether the bride has turned back.Karenin looked down at the bride, very calm, and did not look at her.


    Anna smiles. She says in a soft voice, "before, my fiance gave me a gift, which moved me very much. Now, I want to give him a gift in return."


    The priest never encountered this situation, but he was an experienced priest. He observed the bride and groom, especially the groom. Finally, he decided to let the bride fulfill her wish with the most generous heart.


    "Please complete it on this solemn occasion, bride."


    The priest''s permission made the crowd quiet again.


    Anna looked at the priest gratefully, then turned to her bridegroom, with a big smile on her lips and a soft, sweet voice spread through the church.


    "Marriage is a solemn thing for me. Two people who love each other as one, no matter when they are born, old or dead, they should never give up. They should tolerate each other and trust each other. They should bear and enjoy life together. If I find this person in front of me, I will seize him at all costs and "hold the hand of my son and grow old with my son."


    She pauses for a moment, and then continues to speak with emotion.


    "The two of us are going to get married. In the future, whether we are healthy or ill, whether we are happy or miserable, we should care about each other. We are not one person, but two people. We will work hard and we will be happy. We will go to the end of the world in this way."


    When the bride''s words are over, thunderous applause rings out, and others are cheering regardless of reserve.


    No matter how noisy the scene is, Karenin''s eyes are only his own bride. He remembered that two weeks ago, she handed herself a piece of paper with ten reasons why they had to get married:


    there was a basic material economy as the basis.


    Accept each other''s family.


    Each other can firmly support each other.


    Each other can be tolerant.


    They have similar interests.


    Each other has a spirit of dedication and sacrifice.


    It''s easy to communicate with each other.


    Each other can fully understand trust.


    There are common values in life.


    We are good friends.


    These ten conditions moved him. Karenin always thought that what his mother had told about love was a white lie. After all, who in the world knows you better than yourself?


    People get along with each other, no matter how close they are, as long as they are infected with love or love, they will become possessive and jealous, and no matter which one is related to tolerance.


    He thought that he would not meet such a person, and that day, so suddenly, she bumped into his hand and looked at you with those beautiful eyes, as if to say, "I am happiness, I have worked hard to come to your side, are you ready to refuse like a fool?"


    Karenin was not a fool, so he accepted the challenge and the accident in his life, so he wrote that sentence.


    Now, she read the oath in front of the public, and he was sure that she was the surprise in his life.


    The priest''s voice sounded again, this time more affectionate.


    "In the presence of God, I declare that they are lovers and will never part!"


    With the sound of tumult, Karenin bowed his head and kissed his bride for the first time.


    They will be happy, he believes.


    The tedious and tedious wedding ceremony ended, and by 8 p.m., Anna ushered in a time of solitude with Karenin.


    In her fantasy, she will greet her husband with her own beauty although she is shy. They will also say some sweet words and express their missing for each other in the candlelight.


    However, the reality is, Anna went back to the bedroom, she did not even have time to look at the bedroom, ran to the bathroom, she took off her wedding dress, and took a breath of air conditioning, her body was really destroyed.


    When Karenin returned to his bedroom, he was still a little hesitant. He had to admit that Anna''s words made him feel a little rare.


    But when he went back to the bathroom, he didn''t see his wife. When he was in doubt, there came from the bathroom the sound of things overturning and a small cry of surprise.


    Karenin strode closer to the bathroom. He knocked on the door and asked Anna what was wrong.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Karenin lowered his hand, then hesitated for a moment, and then backed away.


    About five minutes later, his wife came out, wrapped in a pink Nightgown, very thick, with long wet hair that looked like a soft lamb. When Karenin looked down, she could see Anna''s thin white legs exposed in the air, her tiny feet hidden in cotton slippers.


    The place belonging to Karenin never had this kind of soft thing. It seemed that it was pink and tender, and it could breathe, which made people dare not speak loudly.


    So this is the wife. Karenin thought.


    No matter what Karenin thought, Anna only felt embarrassed and even a little depressed. It was not like this. In her imagination, it was not like this tonight. But she had to tell the truth."I think I''m a little hurt." Anna said.


    "Where?"


    Karenin frowned. All the beautiful illusions disappeared. He only cared about the most practical things.


    "I shouldn''t have told you. It''s a shame." Anna said, and then she said it.


    "That girdle made me uncomfortable."


    "Besides, I''m hungry. You''d better let me have something to eat first."


    It seems to be a broken pot, Anna just said it. She raised her eyes and peeped at her husband, but Karenin did not make any mockery. When she raised her eyes, he was already close to her.


    "Let me see." Karenin said.


    Anna blinked her eyes, which made Karenin feel a little abrupt. He explained unnaturally, "I have to see how you are hurt. You may be seriously injured."


    "Well, are you sure it''s necessary?" Anna was a little embarrassed.


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    After Karenin had finished this sentence, Anna was silent for a moment, and then said a word in response.


    "Oh."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 7

    How to undress gracefully in front of the people you like?


    Anna I didn''t think about it. What''s more, after saying this sentence, her husband I don''t seem to have thought about how to peel off your wife''s Nightgown gracefully.


    "I think I''ll let anushka come and see for me." Anna coughed and said.


    "No need."


    Karenin stopped her, and then he coughed too.


    "Don''t mind me."


    "I, I don''t mind." Anna said dryly. Her fingers were on the ribbon of her nightgown, which had not been untied for a long time. Maybe the reality is more cruel than the ideal.


    "My name is still anush..."


    The voice has not yet landed, Anna wanted to turn around the action was stopped by Karenin.


    "No need." Karenin said again that her right hand held her wrist. It was warm and warm. Compared with Anna''s delicate skin, Karenin had a little thin cocoon on her finger. During the rotation, she gently rubbed the skin of her wrist.


    "I don''t want you to call your maid." Karenin said.


    Anna felt as if her heart was pounding, and then she could only lower her head and say another word.


    "Oh."


    Karenin took Anna by the hand, took her to the edge of the bed and said, "I want to help you see it."


    Anna felt as if her skin was about to catch fire. She was a little flustered and said subconsciously, "you have to close your eyes first."


    "I will."


    Anna was relieved when Karenin agreed to the request.


    She looked up and saw that the man had indeed closed his eyes before she climbed into bed.


    Anna didn''t understand why she said that, but subconsciously, she thought it was the best. She untied her nightgown, put it over her chest, and then lay down on the edge of the bed, and then she covered it again, showing only her smooth back. "You can, you can open your eyes," she said with some shame


    Karenin opened his eyes.


    For a moment, he felt like he couldn''t say anything. However, that kind of absence time is always very short, after all, people like Karenin are most proud of concentration.


    Karenin allowed his eyes to focus on his wife''s injured waist, where it became red and swollen, very obvious on the delicate skin.


    For some reason, Karenin also knew a little about medicine.


    He raised his finger and touched Anna''s skin gently. He felt the latter shiver. He asked in a low voice, "does it hurt?"


    There was a low voice from under the cotton fabric.


    "I''m ticklish."


    The voice was soft and soft, like a cat''s paw, and gently scratched it in Karenin''s heart.


    Karenin restrained himself to take back his hand and said, "it looks ok. I''ll ask the family doctor to come over tomorrow morning."


    "Yes."


    It was still a small voice, and the owner of the voice did not raise his head.


    Karenin knew that he should take his eyes off the delicate skin, and reason told him to do so, but he could not do it easily.


    Just as he followed a demon''s voice and approached the sweetness, a small voice stopped him.


    "I''m afraid."


    Karenin stopped the kiss that should have fallen on his shoulder.


    For a moment, he just held a slightly strange position, stopped in mid air, and then he woke up.


    Do not care to clarify their own irrational thoughts, the words of comfort have been exported.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    "I''m sorry."


    There was a soft voice, "I''m afraid I''m not ready, Alexis."


    "No need to apologize, Anna."


    Karenin regained his usual calm. He left the edge of the bed and pulled up the quilt to cover Anna''s chilly body.


    "Are you angry?"


    His little wife still did not look up, as if she were going to talk to him through this pile of cotton.


    "It''s nothing to do with anger, Anna."


    "So you''ll give me some time, won''t you?"


    Anna finally poked her head out of the pile of cotton. Her hair was a little messy, but it just looked more beautiful.


    "It''s not a big deal. I should take that into account. You don''t know me yet, intellectually." Karenin''s voice seemed very calm, so that Anna was not sure whether the other side was really angry. So she decided to be honest.


    "I didn''t understand why I was suddenly a little scared. I thought that might be normal, but I still want to tell you. I mentioned, honesty and trust in each other, didn''t I? "


    Karenin looked down at his little wife. At the moment of being rejected, he said that he didn''t care if it was fake. But after listening to her frank and serious explanation, it didn''t matter."Are you afraid of rumors?" He asked.


    "I''m not afraid, but I''m afraid the message will hurt the people I care about." Anna replied.


    "Then you have to be prepared, Anna, we can''t be perfect all the time until you," he said after a pause, "when you''re not afraid."


    "I won''t be afraid all the time." Anna blushed a little, then looked up again and said, "I think we forgot a step."


    "What?"


    "Before marriage, you know, there''s an essential ceremony." Anna laughed, as if for the perfect reason for this slightly awkward time.


    "A little love affair."


    She sat down on her knees and covered herself with her nightgown. She said shyly and boldly, "you have accepted my proposal to get married, so you should not refuse love?"


    The air is quiet, and the moonlight outside the window is flickering with candlelight. The smell of grease suitable for the wedding night is almost intoxicating. His little wife was half kneeling on the bed, her shoulder was half bare, and she was smiling. Karenin didn''t know what words he could say if he agreed.


    So, after a silence for a while, he said:


    "although I don''t quite understand the so-called love, but"


    "I agree."


    Hearing Karenin''s "agree" word, Anna showed a brilliant smile, she almost cheered. Fortunately, she realized her current situation, and could only make a red face.


    "You can get dressed, Anna." Karenin said in a low voice, turning around, waiting for Anna to say it.


    In the dim candlelight, his little wife sat on the edge of the bed. Her bare legs were like a layer of milk, shining white. Her ten toes were round and rubbing against each other uneasily.


    "Never do this in front of outsiders." It was so soft that it was almost inaudible.


    "What?" Anna looked up a little puzzled, but only saw Karenin come to her side, half kneeling down, holding her feet in her left hand and cotton slippers in the right hand, hiding her delicate white feet gently.


    No one has ever worn shoes for Anna, and she has never looked down on anyone else in this way. Her back will be slightly bent, her fragile neck will be exposed, and her ankles will still be itchy but warm when her fingers touch her ankles.


    Then she burst out laughing and whispered, "Alexis, I''ve found another reason to marry you."


    A good husband will put on shoes for his wife, who can feel happy for the first time.


    "Why?"


    Anna laughed. "I can''t say it now. I think about it. That''s right." Her eyes brightened. "I thought of what to give you for your 50th birthday."


    Karenin couldn''t understand why his little wife could always think of so many strange situations, but at least it proved a point.


    "Is it your rule to kiss your wife?" Karenin asked.


    Anna froze for a moment, then blushed again, and finally said, "it''s allowed, logical, isn''t it?"


    So, that night, Anna got a second kiss from Mr. Karenin.


    It''s magical, like magic, sunshine, grass


    All in all, it''s all good.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 8

    It would be dishonest to say that Anna had not fantasized about the second night of her marriage.


    But if someone told her that a new couple on their wedding night was in a bed that was too big to be disturbed by the well water, she would not believe it.


    Now, she believes it.


    The side belonging to Karenin is well organized.


    Instead of leaving the bedroom, the owner of the bed sat down in a soft chair, a diligent Russian official.


    Karenin noticed the movement of the bed. He turned and saw his little wife looking at her with gray eyes.


    Her hair was a little messy and more curly. After a night''s sleep, the skin on the face became white and tender, and the beautiful lips opened slightly as if in surprise.


    Karenin asked himself to look away from his wife''s red lips.


    "Good day, Anna."


    Usually, Karenin''s first daily greeting was dedicated to his housekeeper, Colney, but now, after he got married, he began to feel the subtle difference.


    "Good day, Alexis."


    Anna is not sure if there is one in her fantasies, a wife who has not been taken care of and a decent husband, but in any case, when Karenin comes to him, it doesn''t matter.


    "Grachev will be here at nine o''clock and we will be leaving for France at two in the afternoon." Karenin said.


    Karenin said last night that grachov was Karenin''s family doctor. Things are almost ready.


    "OK." Anna answered and asked, "what time do you always get up?"


    "Six o''clock."


    Anna looked at the wall clock. It was already 7:40. She usually got up at 7:00. She thought that her biological clock was early enough, but it still could not compare with some Russian official.


    She opened the quilt to go to the bathroom to wash herself. Today, she got up a little later than usual. I hope she has some time to do a simple stretching exercise.


    When Anna came out, Karenin had left and anushka was tidying up the room.


    "And Alexei?"


    "Sir went to the study and said breakfast would be delayed by 20 minutes."


    Anna laughed. She went to the closet to pick out her clothes.


    In aristocratic families, the work of a maid next door involves dressing her mistress, but anushka does not need to do this for Anna, who is used to relying on herself for everything.


    Anushka was almost nervous when she was first told she didn''t need to serve Anna, but later she found out that was not the case.


    Since Anna got better, her character has become more cheerful.


    Anushika is just a maid. She is not high in culture, but she is committed to her own duties. She should not look at what should not be seen or speculate. Up to now, she has adjusted herself well and will not make a fuss.


    Anna picked out a long velvet dress, which was very warm. When she got out of the bedroom door, the housekeeper, corney, told her she was ready to go to dinner.


    "Thank you, corney." Anna smiles at the stern housekeeper, who nods to her.


    Anna arrived at the dining room where Karenin was already waiting. He was reading a newspaper.


    The servant took the newspaper away. Karenin looked up at Anna and motioned for her to sit down.


    Anna looked at the long table and said, "do you want me to sit here or here?" She motioned to the two seats with her eyes.


    Karenin got up and pulled out the chair next to him.


    Anna blinked. "I like the decision."


    Breakfast is very rich, each other''s dining etiquette is no problem, just, too quiet words make Anna feel a little unaccustomed.


    She didn''t like quiet, but she wasn''t sure Karenin would. After hesitating for a while, she still asked, "may I ask you a question? Alexis. "


    "Yes." Although it was strange, Karenin still stopped.


    Anna was a little shy, but decided to tell the truth.


    "Can we communicate over dinner?"


    Anna continued: "yesterday, I think we need to communicate a lot. I want to know you better. "


    "You can ask me any questions, Anna, unless it''s something I can''t reveal at work." Karenin put down the silver tableware completely.


    "Sometimes you don''t have to be too careful with me. You know, you can relax a little bit."


    Anna laughed. "You''re a little serious sometimes, you know?"


    Karenin was a little surprised, and then shook his head: "no one has said this to me. What''s more, my work determines that I''m more conducive to decision-making. "


    "A lot of people don''t dare to talk to you, but I can." Anna said and laughed again. "It''s good to be your wife in this way."Karenin did not know how to respond to this remark, which was like praise, but also somewhat informal.


    "You see, I know you a little more now." Anna said as she began to cut her own bacon. She was so natural that Karenin looked at her for a while.


    The morning sun came in from the landing window and fell on his wife''s hair and shoulders, just like dancing.


    He glanced at the clock.


    It''s eight thirty, and breakfast is twenty minutes later than usual. The habit of not speaking when eating at home has also been broken. If the right hand is spread out, you can touch another person, so close. It''s all about marriage.


    "What do you want me to say to you?" Karenin asked.


    Anna looked up and said, "anything, Alexei, I think this is husband and wife. You can tell me anything, if you like."


    Anything. It''s a bit too big.


    If this is the answer Karenin got at work, he would usually frown and ask his subordinates to reorganize the answer. But Anna is not his subordinate, he is his wife, is a very special existence that has never met. Lack of data to carry out analysis, can only move cautiously step by step, and sometimes, even caution can not be used.


    This is a bit terrible for Karenin. There are no rules and no case studies. However, he thinks he can do well.


    Therefore, Karenin carefully chose a topic.


    "Would you still like to go to France with me in the afternoon?"


    "Of course, how do you think I''m going to change?" Anna said happily.


    "After what happened last night, I''m afraid you''ll need some personal space."


    "No Anna said frankly, "I want to follow you to France."


    "I see."


    Next, the restaurant was silent again, but this time Anna was no longer embarrassed.


    Grachev arrived on time. He was a man in his fifties. His brown red hair was not gray. His appearance was neat and he looked very kind.


    He was indeed a kind doctor and gave Anna an ointment to apply.


    After the doctor left, there were only two of them left in the bedroom.


    Karenin asked, "do you want my name to be anushika?" The voice fell to the ground, and the ointment was handed to him.


    "This is also a compulsory course for love. Increase contact, get familiar with each other, and then..." She didn''t go on, she just lowered her head and laughed.


    Although the carriage was waiting for a few years, it seemed that Lenin''s carriage was still waiting for the spring to come.


    He''s married, and it feels good to be married.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 9

    This is the second time Anna has taken a train in this era.


    At the first time, everything was going too fast and in a hurry, but now, despite the tight schedule, she felt as if her face could feel no water molecules in the air passing her nose.


    This subtle sense of touch comes from her husband.


    Like now, in this little box, Anna looks at her husband.


    He sat more casually than at his desk, but compared with ordinary people, he was still decent, always maintaining the appearance of a government official.


    "Do you have any questions? Anna. " Karenin looked away from the documents and looked at Anna with blue eyes.


    "No Anna smiles.


    Karenin moved his eyes to his official document again, until five minutes later, he still felt someone''s eyes glued to him.


    "Are you sure you don''t have any questions?"


    "No Anna said, and then said, "maybe one."


    "You can ask." Karenin pressed his finger on the page and raised his head slightly. His voice was quiet and his tone was not undulating, but it would not be hard. Maybe it was because his blue eyes under his long eyelashes were focusing on others, which did not mean to examine.


    "I noticed you didn''t wear glasses."


    "I''m not nearsighted."


    "I," Anna licked her lip and then laughed shyly, "I was just wondering what it would look like if you put on your glasses."


    "I don''t think that will make any difference." Karenin dropped his eyes and said that the conversation was temporarily over.


    Anna felt a little sorry.


    She looked out of the window and held her cheek in her right hand.


    They had been away from Petersburg for two hours, and the rolling hills were exciting at first, but now they were a little dull.


    The sky is a light blue, against which some birch trees stand like sentinels. Although it is not very impressive now, it will be green and beautiful in spring.


    She unconsciously folded her hands, side face, while tapping these dull scenes, while smiling.


    Accustomed to the busy modern society, at the beginning of life let people feel a little helpless, but now, everything is very good.


    What Anna didn''t know was that, despite her decision not to disturb her husband, it was clear that Karenin himself had been unable to concentrate.


    His head slightly side to Anna''s direction, the high bridge of the nose is cut by the sun a delicate and elegant arc. The eyelashes were not thick or curled up, half closed, revealing the same light blue as the sky.


    He looked at his fiancee for a long time and knew that she seemed to be asleep.


    Karenin got up and put a flannel blanket over Anna.


    As he sat down, he made sure that Anna would not wake up for a moment, and then he moved his eyes and concentrated on the document.


    Anna didn''t know how long she had been sleeping. She woke up in a gentle shake.


    "Am I asleep?" She tried to rub her eyes, but was stopped.


    Karenin took out his handkerchief and handed it to her.


    "Dr. Grachev told me that this would reduce my chances of being found by the disease."


    Anna took the veil, wiped her eyes and laughed, "he''s right. You have a good doctor. He''s great."


    Karenin didn''t say anything about this praise. He looked at the time on his pocket watch, then put down his official document and said, "we have to go to lunch."


    "Good suggestion. I''m just hungry." Anna agreed with the proposal, and Karenin nodded and was more happy.


    The dining box on the train is in the middle of the train. The passage is not big enough to accommodate two adults walking side by side. So Karenin walks in front. Some parents will hold the children''s hands to prevent these little monsters from running around.


    Anna is no longer a child. Naturally, Karenin was not the kind of person who would take other people''s hands at will, but he did say a word when he got up.


    "Follow me."


    It''s like honey, Anna thought, and followed her.


    Because Karenin was not short and his shoulders were wide, Anna couldn''t see the whole scene clearly when he came to the front.


    Some of her past experiences made her a little nervous about the unknown, but now, with a trusted person walking ahead, she found that the unknown was not so terrible.


    They came to the middle of the train, and there are not many people eating yet.


    Anna knew that Karenin did not propose to have dinner at this time by accident. Maybe he was used to it and found out the most suitable dining time.


    "What would you like to have?" Karenin asked.


    In fact, there are not too many kinds of local supply, but Karenin''s behavior makes people ignore this point.


    Anna ordered what she liked, and noticed what Karenin ordered, and secretly wrote it down in her heart.After lunch, Anna took a bite, which was not delicious. She looked at Karenin and frowned slightly. No one is to blame. The ingredients are innocent, so are the chefs.


    Anna thought that Karenin would throw away the undesirable lunch like those rich people, but Karenin did not.


    He let his brow relax and stretch, still slowly and calmly cutting the food from his plate. Then he looked up at Anna and asked, "isn''t it not to your taste?"


    A great feeling swept over Anna.


    This move stems from Karenin''s not arrogant extravagance, as a wife, Anna felt a sense of pride. It''s like someone said, "if the person I love is a criminal, I don''t know what to do, but if the person I love is a noble person, I will be proud of him.".


    "No Anna said with a smile, enjoying her food as well.


    She lied. The lunch itself didn''t taste good, but the elation could make up for it. When they returned to the box later, Anna told Karenin the truth.


    "What else would you like to eat now?"


    Instead of asking anything else, Karenin focused more on practical issues.


    "I''m full now." Anna said happily.


    Karenin nodded and said, "if you don''t like it, you don''t have to force yourself, Anna."


    "But you don''t waste it, Alexis." Anna points out this in a soft tone. "It''s a very good quality."


    "The taste of the food is important, but for me, the practicality of the food itself has satisfied me. For me, it doesn''t change much to continue eating this lunch, but for you, if you continue to eat it on the basis of not liking it, it becomes a mood affecting thing


    Karenin''s serious words made Anna smile and bend her eyes.


    "Why are you laughing?" Karenin frowned a little puzzled.


    "Because of your sweet words." Anna said, her eyes shining.


    "No matter what, it doesn''t change my feeling that everything was not bad but good."


    "If you think so, all right." Karenin nodded again and took out his document. Anna sighed in her heart again.


    In the afternoon, Anna did not stare at Karenin any more. She took a book out and looked at it slowly. Around three o''clock, the waiter of the dining car knocked on the door of their box.


    When there were still delicate and delicious refreshments on the clean table, Karenin pushed the cake towards Anna.


    Make up for lunch.


    "You don''t want it?" Anna asked. The dimples were already on the cheek.


    "No


    Karenin said succinctly. He picked up his own cup of black coffee, and Anna took a look at it and drew it back.


    "I have to take a bite of the cake."


    The bitterness of black coffee is in sharp contrast to the sweet and greasy cake.


    "Is it delicious?" Karenin asked.


    "Delicious." Anna nodded honestly. "It''s not a lie this time."


    Karenin nodded to show understanding.


    With the unique aroma of black coffee and the sweet and greasy taste of cream, Anna decided to be more honest.


    "Don''t you want to touch me?"


    Karenin''s sipping action seemed to freeze in mid air. Then he put down his coffee cup, got up over the table top, across Anna''s side of the space, and as his fingers touched each other''s cheek, he asked, "may I?"


    "Yes."


    Anna''s eyelashes moved quickly, but her words were firm.


    This kiss is a little bitter and a little sweet. Anna keeps it in her heart and gives it a great place.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 10

    It was dawn the next day when they arrived at the nearest railway station in France.


    Because it''s early winter, it''s late, and now there''s only a faint light, and there''s one or two stars in the sky. It''s lonely.


    As Anna got out of the car, her breath turned white and she shivered.


    "Will it be cold?" Karenin asked.


    "Not bad." Anna shook her head and opened her eyes to wake herself up.


    The carriage arranged by Karenin was already waiting at the door. The coachman put his luggage on it and said hello to Karenin. It seemed that he was an old acquaintance.


    "I hear you are married, sir. This is the lady."


    It didn''t look very strong, but the carriage had very strong arms. From the clothing, the family is not very good, but clean, smile is not rigid.


    "Yes, Binoche." Karenin replied.


    "Hello, Mr. Binoche." Anna said with a smile.


    The Mr. Binoche had big eyes. He laughed and said hello to Anna.


    Anna and Karenin were in the carriage, and they were walking towards the hotel where they were going to stay for a while.


    It is said to be a hotel, but it is also a more advanced type. It is quiet. There are many officials similar to Karenin. The first floor is the hall and club, and the second and third floor is the place to live.


    Karenin reserved the corner for the third time. It was a detour, but very quiet.


    It''s a suite. It must not be compared with Karenin''s house, but it is also relatively large. In addition to the bedroom and living room, there are separate bathroom facilities.


    Karenin tipped the waiter and Anna was taking out their luggage.


    This behavior is a little strange. No lady would arrange these things by herself, but Anna wanted to do them by herself. Karenin did not express any opinion on this. He is putting his official document on the desk.


    Anna hung up her clothes. Karenin said that they could go and have breakfast first, so they went out of the bedroom again.


    "Bad appetite?"


    "A little bit." Anna managed to finish the fruit in front of her, leaving the sausage.


    The sausage was not bad, even delicious, and Anna almost had some regrets.


    "Leave it if you can''t eat it. You don''t have to force yourself, Anna."


    Anna looked up at each other and said, "can I really?"


    "Yes." Karenin said that after seeing Anna breathe a sigh of relief, he took the side dishes from Anna''s plate into his own plate, and ate them without changing color.


    Anna looked around and no one noticed them.


    "In the future, can I give you something I don''t like?" She asked hopefully, but was refused.


    "No. Pickiness and inability to consume food are two things. The former is a bad habit, the latter is force majeure. " Karenin ate the last mouthful of cauliflower, a pair of blue eyes looked at his little wife, let her understand, picky food is absolutely not allowed by the Karenin family.


    "All right."


    A little disappointed.


    "I have to go out later. You can take a rest in the suite to relieve the fatigue of the journey."


    "Are you going to do business now?" Anna asked, Karenin nodded slightly, but did not disclose any more details.


    "And when will you be back? Alexis. "


    "If things go well, it can be over at three in the afternoon. If there is anything, you can send people to this place to look for me


    Karenin said a place name, Anna wrote it down, but she was sure she would not disturb her husband easily.


    "At noon, you can come to the hall for dinner or have them deliver it up."


    "I wonder if I need lunch. I want to take a bath and sleep. " Anna muttered, her tired look on the corner of her eyes and eyebrows.


    Karenin raised his eyes and said calmly, "in terms of health, I still think you''d better not give up lunch. Anna. "


    "I''ll try to follow your advice, sir." Anna made a naughty gesture, Karenin raised his eyebrows slightly, and finally said nothing.


    After Karenin left, Anna went to the bathroom and took a bath, as she said. Her pores were stretched out and she was almost asleep in the bathtub.


    Her hair was wet, so she put a scarf on it.


    Tired, she lay down on the bed, touched another book, and tried to wait for her hair to dry before falling asleep. As a result, she fell asleep in less than five minutes.


    In the dream, the fantastic and disorderly dream made her sleep uneasy, but the fatigue of her limbs made her unwilling to wake up. A few hours passed before I knew it.


    Karenin finished the trip as soon as he expected. When he left, Madame de Marelle, 25, the wife of Mr. de malelle, looked at Karenin with her green eyes, and said with a charming smile, "don''t forget that you have brought your wife to the dance party the day after tomorrow. We all want to see her. We hear that she is a beauty! ""I will."


    "Dear Karenin, my side is not over yet. If you don''t mind, please let my wife take you out." Said M. de malelle, in his broad voice, too fat to see when he laughed, fifteen years older than Karenin, a good-natured gentleman with little ability, and his little wife was undoubtedly his best wife.


    Karenin accepted, and Mr. de Marelle kissed his wife, and after a short journey, he showed that he was very reluctant to part with his wife.


    "This way, Mr. Karenin." Said Madame de Marelle with a smile, and as she laughed, a little vermilion mole in the corner of her right mouth became more vivid.


    Madame de Marelle''s maid followed her and walked about twenty or thirty meters when she suddenly said, "UMA, have you seen my ring?"


    "No, ma''am."


    The maid named UMA saw that the sapphire ring her wife had always liked was missing.


    "Help me go to the dressing room to see if there is one. I probably forgot to put it back on when I took it off." Madame de Marelle said to her maid in a soft voice, and after the maid had left, she gave Karenin another smile.


    "Sorry for the delay."


    "It doesn''t matter, ma''am."


    "That''s my favorite ring." Madame de Marelle had a pleasant expression.


    "I can see that you have the habit of spinning rings." Karenin said.


    Madame de Marelle was a little surprised, and then she began to laugh: "you always look so carefully. The year before last, when you had me reminded of the torn part of that dress at that party, I thought you were a very meticulous observer. Thanks to you, I haven''t lost face. "


    "That''s nothing, ma''am."


    After arriving at the door, Karenin once again thanks the Madame de Marelle, and drives in the direction of the hotel in Binoche''s carriage.


    Karenin went back to the hotel and went straight to the suite on the third floor. When he opened the door, he found that the living room was empty. He closed the door and went to the bedroom.


    The bedroom door was open, dark and quiet.


    He saw that the bedding was a little messy and bulging, and his wife was shrinking in the tangled quilt, but still half of her bare back was not covered.


    Karenin had never had such a deep sleep, or rather, his little wife had the momentum of sleeping so faintly that she did not want to get up.


    Karenin went over and rescued part of the bedding to cover Anna.


    He took the papers, closed the bedroom door, went out, and started working from the sofa.


    About an hour later, the bedroom door opened.


    "How long did you sleep? Anna. " Karenin closed the official document and asked. I don''t know why. He is a little curious now.


    Anna woke up to know that Karenin was back. The coat was so eye-catching. At the beginning, even herself blushed at the mess on the bed. She changed her clothes and took a little care of her hair before she came out.


    Now, when asked how long she had slept, she was still a little embarrassed.


    "Six hours?"


    "You sleep a quarter of a day." It is logically impossible for Karenin to say that this conclusion is ridicule, but his tone is too plain and that it is praise. Finally, she simply did not want to do anything, pretended that it was over, sat down next to Karenin and asked, "can we go and eat something now?"


    "It''s an hour before the normal meal time."


    Anna''s mouth shriveled in disappointment, and then she heard Karenin say again.


    "But if you''re hungry, we can eat now."


    After he said this, Karenin harvested his little wife''s bright smile and red cheeks.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 11

    Candles, lights, legal marriage, husband and wife.


    Karenin gave the menu to the waiter, then looked at his wife and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "This is our first dinner."


    "I think this is the third time we''ve had dinner together." Karenin said.


    "I mean like this, just the two of us, alone outside, have these candles." Anna emphasizes the candles in front of them.


    Karenin looked away from the candle and did not quite understand Anna''s mood, but he did not intend to destroy it.


    He saw that Anna''s cheeks were still red in the light, and then she suddenly leaned over and took out her handkerchief and sneezed.


    He knew where the sense of disobedience came from.


    "Uncomfortable?"


    "I don''t know." Anna sneezed again.


    Karenin got up and walked to Anna. Under Anna''s puzzled eyes, he pasted the back of his hand on her forehead, which was quite hot as expected.


    "It feels hot." He took his hand and said to Anna again, "you''re a little hot."


    Anna had a little bit of hindsight. She felt that her heart beat faster and her cheeks were hot, not because of the dinner date.


    "I don''t think that''s a big problem." Anna said uncertainly.


    "You need to see a doctor for dinner." Karenin said that he sat down and asked the waiter to come.


    "Must I? I think it''s OK. Maybe it''s just a night off. "


    "It''s better to see a doctor. Don''t delay." Said Karenin, twisting his eyebrows.


    "All right."


    Karenin asked the waiter to find a way to get them a doctor. He gave each other a little money. Although this is also a service that hotels can provide, they will naturally be more efficient if they receive money.


    Anna waited for the man to leave before whispering, "I thought you were upright."


    "It has nothing to do with integrity, Anna. When you need efficiency, don''t be stingy with money." Karenin said that at the same time, she replaced Anna''s glass of water that had been somewhat cold and returned to a cup of hot water.


    Anna felt that the day was not bad. Even if she had thought that the first day she set foot on the land in Paris, France, she would have to go to the Saint Martin canal. She heard that the sky and water there were pale purple and blue.


    "I didn''t go anywhere today." She said the quilt had covered her.


    "You can''t go anywhere, Anna. You''re sick and need a rest." Karenin said in a calm tone, as if calming a child.


    "I know." Anna looked at Karenin with her eyes open and asked, "are you still going out tomorrow?"


    "Yes, I''ll have to wait for five tomorrow."


    "All right."


    "I have to look at the document a little longer." Karenin said, and Anna nodded.


    Although I sleep a lot during the day, I really need sleep when I am sick. Anna thought it was hard to fall asleep, but in fact she fell asleep again in ten minutes.


    Karenin finished his work early at 9:30. He washed well. When he came to the bedroom, he found that Anna was not sleeping well and breathing heavily. Maybe it''s the fever. The quilt was kicked away.


    Karenin quilted Anna.


    The bed is always big enough. Karenin blows out the candle and lies in his own quilt. Soon, a restless hand comes out, accompanied by a low cough.


    I can''t see clearly in the dark. After a while, I can hear the sound of the bedding.


    Karenin felt that the man in his arms struggled for a moment, and he gently stroked each other''s shoulders, as if to placate.


    The night is still long.


    Anna woke up at dawn.


    I feel like I''m trapped in it.


    When she looked up, she found that she was in the arms of Karenin.


    "Plop -- plop --"


    following the familiar temperature, Anna lowered her head and closed her eyes again, making herself closer to each other''s arms.


    When he woke up again, Karenin was gone. In terms of time, he should have left.


    The temperature returned to normal and a note was seen on the bedside table.


    The handwriting is steady and concise.


    Anna can only hold the pillow secretly smile, this small happiness in this morning slowly spread.


    At breakfast, Anna wondered if she was going anywhere, but later decided to wait for Karenin to come back.


    At noon, she received a letter from her husband.


    He asked if she felt better.


    This line of words is not cheap, but the cost of manual delivery is very expensive.


    Anna felt that she was a good wife, so she wrote a full page in her letter.The same price, look, this is cost performance!


    She read another book. Time seemed to go too slowly. Several times Anna went to see if the falling clock was broken.


    At four o''clock, she received another letter from her husband.


    It''s not sweet talk, it''s still short, and it''s bad news.


    Obviously, after confirming that she is well, her husband needs to return late and the time is uncertain.


    Seriously, Anna was a little depressed.


    She went to dinner alone after the time, because obviously, it was useless to wait at this time. Although she understood, she still expected her husband to come back, but the reality was that she didn''t.


    After dinner, she went for a walk in the garden to eat. She was blown by the night wind, and the negative mood was almost gone. Anna regained her spirits. She began to re plan. If she had to stay alone for a long time, she could arrange several separate travel plans for herself.


    Just as Anna had listed her third single travel plan, Karenin came back.


    Anna glanced at the clock. It was eight o''clock.


    Karenin first confirmed that Anna had recovered, and then nodded.


    "Have you had a good dinner?" Anna put down her pen and went to Karenin, who was hanging up her coat.


    "Yes. What are you doing? " Karenin asked. He was a little chilly, so he was a little far away from Anna.


    "Planning a trip." Anna said.


    Karenin went over to have a look, then looked up and said, "are you going to go out alone?"


    "From the analysis of these two days, it is very likely that I will have to go out alone."


    Karenin was a little uneasy and did not understand whether this was an accusation.


    Anna saw Karenin''s uneasiness and said, "it doesn''t matter."


    Karenin wrung his eyebrows. He quickly combed the following itinerary in his mind. Because his secretary hurt his leg, he couldn''t come together this time, and the substitute had to arrive in Paris tomorrow night.


    After carding, Karenin also looked at the clock and finally said, "do you want to sleep now?"


    "I''ve been sleeping too long these two days." Anna laughs, trying to resolve the embarrassment.


    "Well, let''s go out, at least one place." Karenin said, still holding Anna''s schedule.


    "Is it all right to go to the Saint Martin? It''s the latest, considering there''s a dance tomorrow and you''re just in better shape


    "Yes!" Anna''s eyes lit up, then hesitated, "but you must be very tired today."


    "Just for a walk, Anna." Karenin said, picking up his coat again.


    "You have to wear more." No, he suggested, it was more like an order from the way he watched Anna pick out the coat from the closet.


    Finally, Anna wore a velvet dress, a fur coat and even a hat.


    The small diamond earrings are very beautiful against the background of fur, and they won''t dominate.


    "You must allow me to dress up a little bit." Anna tucked her fingers into her beautiful leather gloves, fully armed, but still amazingly beautiful.


    "I wonder if I can walk a hundred meters." Anna wanted to make a grimace and held it back. She was really worried that if she made such an inappropriate expression, Karenin would be too stunned to speak.


    "You can." Karenin still didn''t understand the sense of humor.


    Anna shrugged her shoulders. She walked forward, but she didn''t know that although someone didn''t understand the sense of humor, she still had the aesthetic consciousness of men.


    Because there was no advance notice, this time they were not in Binoche''s carriage, but the coachman who was just outside the hotel.


    About twenty minutes later, they arrived at their destination.


    Karenin got out of the car first, then stretched out his hand to pull Anna down, and the latter took his arm.


    Anna touched Karenin''s arm and patted again. The latter looked at her suspiciously.


    Anna laughed and said, "this arm will be mine from now on."


    It took Karenin a moment to say, "technically, my arm belongs only to me."


    "Don''t forget your marriage vows." Anna reminds me.


    "Not forgotten." Karenin replied, in a gentle tone.


    At this time, I can''t see the scenery clearly. Fortunately, there is moonlight. It''s not all quiet. There''s the sound of the wind blowing the bushes, the subtle sound of the river rippling by the wind, and one or two voices.


    Anna and Karenin were walking by the river, and the latter asked, "will you be disappointed? Now I can''t see anything clearly. "


    Anna stopped and laughed in the Moonlight: "why be disappointed? It''s been a surprise since I went out. " As if thinking of something, Anna blinked her eyes and said, "can you sing me a song here?"


    This request really caught Karenin off guard. He said rigidly, "I''m not good at singing.""Well, I''ll sing you one, and you''ll give it back to me later, Alexis." Anna said with a smile that after Karenin nodded, she took each other''s arms again and walked slowly. Before long, there was a gentle song in the path.


    The melody of the song is beautiful, like the moonlight scattering every piece of light on the leaves. Even those who are not good at music like Karenin can feel its beauty.


    Finally Karenin asked, "what is its name?"


    "Harbor night." Anna said, then quickly denied, laughing:


    "no, again, it''s the night of the St. Martin canal."


    "you should remember to give it back to me."


    For a long time, with the night wind and moonlight, Anna heard Karenin''s promise.


    "Good."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 12

    It was quiet when she went back. Anna took Karenin''s hand in the carriage.


    "Hand in hand is also a necessary lesson." She said with a wink.


    Karenin rarely saw people holding hands like this, and their fingers would be embedded between each other''s fingers. He had never seen such intimate behavior in his familiar circle.


    But seeing her happy appearance, this strange is not worth studying.


    While sleeping, Karenin washed out and saw someone patting his pillow.


    "I don''t have a fever now, but I think a little warmer will make my body better." She said.


    Karenin knew it was an excuse and he didn''t prick it. If he is the kind of person who is good at men and women, there will be more sweet words. But Karenin was never. Fortunately, his wife didn''t care.


    Open the quilt to sleep, roll over a small and soft body. A little bit closer to his heart, Karenin thought, maybe sometimes not so rational and not too bad.


    "Good night, Alexis."


    "Good night, Anna."


    Anna didn''t forget the dinner the next day. The dinner party started at 6:00 p.m., and Karenin had officials to visit during the day, and Anna was preparing clothes for the dinner.


    She rummaged through the wardrobe, most of the clothes were not her favorite style and had to be pulled at the waist, which Anna thought was too much for women.


    Before, she couldn''t make too many changes, but now she plans to make herself more comfortable.


    She likes the velvet texture, which is smooth to the touch, but the sleeves don''t fit the dress well. Anna thought for a moment. She took the scissors and cut off the sleeve. She made a little modification to make it look like a glove. She sewed the velvet skirt close to her thighs with a needle and thread.


    The collar doesn''t need to be changed. It''s low enough.


    Anna looked at her hair in the mirror and put down the little bangs like the lid of the pot. Now they are a little longer.


    Although the lid like bangs are popular now, in Anna''s opinion, it''s not very beautiful. She braided her hair into a braid and then coiled it up. Finally, she chose round pearls to decorate her earlobe.


    Anna touched her clavicle and chose a pearl necklace.


    Finally, wrap yourself in a warm enough coat.


    The coat made of fox hair has a hairy collar and is worth a lot at a glance. Anna has found this point for a long time. It is obvious that women''s pursuit of beauty remains unchanged from ancient times to the present and from the inside to the outside.


    After doing this, she looked at the time again. It was almost time for Karenin to come back.


    Anna walked to the door of the suite with her skirt in her hand. Sure enough, she could listen to the steady footsteps.


    The voice has a sense of rhythm, the pace is not big or small, each step is very stable, indicating that the host is attentive.


    When the other party wanted to open the door, Anna opened the door, smiling and bending: "welcome back."


    The man froze for a moment and then regained his composure.


    "How do you know it''s me? Anna. " Karenin asked as he came in, then added, "it''s not safe for you to do this."


    "First, there won''t be too many strangers knocking on the door. Second, you can hear my step


    "Your footsteps are different."


    Karenin looked up and down at Anna and frowned, "you''re wearing too little."


    "Don''t you think it''s too little to wear. Should I first express my opinion that it''s not good to wear like this?" Anna was a little depressed.


    After hearing this, Karenin looked at his wife seriously. Finally, he said, "in my opinion, there is no big difference. You have always been like this." After that, Karenin picked up the coat next to her and wrapped it up for Anna.


    Then he found that his wife was looking at him again.


    "Did I say anything to please you?" Karenin was puzzled.


    "Oh, my God Anna said with a smile.


    "I don''t understand what makes you so happy." Karenin arranged his wife''s collar. He didn''t want the place to get sick again.


    "You''re responsible for your health, Anna."


    "Isn''t there you?" Anna said briskly.


    Karenin took back his hand and said, "each of us is responsible for our own health. Even though I''m your husband, I always do that when I can see you. But I can''t stay by your side all the time


    At last, he said with great sincerity: "it is unreasonable to expect others to live a lifetime."


    "OK." Anna accepted Mr. Karenin''s teaching modestly.


    Compared with Anna''s dress, Karenin''s dress is relatively simple. He wears a dark cloth suit and is very calm. He looks like a government official. There is no fashion to speak of. He is not picky, but he can''t make mistakes.


    Anna''s eyes looked over Karenin''s clothes until the latter asked what she was looking at."You fit blue, Alexis." Anna said suddenly.


    Seeing Karenin frown slightly, Anna said, "maybe you can consider making a blue suit. It will look good."


    Karenin buckled his cuffs and said, "that doesn''t fit, Anna. I don''t need this color for my job. "


    "But it really suits you." Anna had some regrets, but she soon forgot about it for the time being because she wanted to straighten her collar.


    Karenin used to think that it was really unpleasant for someone to come and tidy his clothes. In fact, Karenin didn''t like to be too close to others. Even after another group of servants, he still likes to do many things himself. However, if this person is his wife, he is not easy to refuse.


    "I''m doing what a wife should do." Anna said with a smile that she did not know whether she had understood her husband''s mind or just thought about it.


    Women''s delicate and greasy fingers run through the washed collar, and sometimes the back of the fingers will touch the man''s neck.


    Neck, the place where death is easy.


    Karenin endured his instinct. When he embarked on this political road, he was taught by his superiors that he should never reveal his own destiny to others, let alone let a person''s fingers touch it at will.


    "But it doesn''t include wives." Karenin added this in his mind and revised his own criteria.


    Anna doesn''t know all this. She''s enjoying the process of finishing her husband''s collar and is satisfied with it. She likes to dress up and see beautiful things.


    "All right." She said happily that she thought her husband was perfect.


    Karenin calmly withdrew his sight. He put on his coat and asked his wife to take him out of the suite, get into the carriage and go to the party.


    The party was held at Mr. de Marelle''s house, and it is said that all the planning and preparation was done by his beautiful and capable wife.


    Mr. de Marelle was admired for his virtuous and beautiful wife, and today the latter is even more beautiful.


    Madame de Marelle wore a rose colored dress, silk texture, very expensive, and looked smooth. Her waist was also very slender, and her back was raised high, and many folds were made to look like rose petals. Diamond accessories are very shining, set off her small full lips charming and amorous.


    Madame de Marelle stood beside her husband, like a budding rose and some ugly rich man. At first, after the marriage of the old man and his wife began, people always murmured in their hearts, some envied and some envied, but in any case, they had to admit that until now, Madame de Marelle had no bad handle to be caught.


    When the servants told them that Alexey Alexandrovich Karenin had come with his wife, many people craned their necks to see what the wife of the great bureaucrat looked like.


    Although it was a dinner party, the lights were bright enough.


    The tall official came in with his wife.


    She was neither tall nor short among Russian women, and her arms were slender and slender. Her black hair was cleverly made up, and her gray eyes were shining like jewels under the bangs, as if the lights of the dinner party had gathered in her eyes.


    She pressed her hand tightly to her husband''s arm and paused on the way. People saw that the official seemed to ask something, while the woman answered in a low voice with a smile on her lips.


    The smile of Madame de Marelle''s eyes disappeared, and the curve of her beautiful lips became a rigid curve.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 13

    "Mr. Karenin, you should have brought her earlier." Said Madame de Marelle, smiling and pretending to complain.


    Karenin responded with a polite smile.


    The first time Anna met Madame de Marelle, she thought this woman was a little unusual.


    It is not only her outstanding appearance and elegant bearing, nor her intelligence and diplomatic means that have attracted many men. It is Mrs. de Marelle''s casual look at Karenin, with a kind of sentimental ambiguity.


    This ambiguity is unique to a smart woman.


    The basic reason why this kind of women are popular is that ordinary people can''t get it, but Anna knows that she has been mixed up in this kind of women since she was 12 years old. There is no lack of lovely and intelligent excellent.


    If a woman has many affairs and aims at the man''s purse, they will try their best to seduce the man.


    And a smart woman, if not careful to lose a heart in who''s body, she is easy not to be found.


    "I''ve heard of you before, but I haven''t seen you. Now that I see you, I know that the rumors are not true enough. You are more beautiful and outstanding than the rumors, Mrs. Karenin. "


    Said Madame de Marelle kindly, with such propriety that she perfectly displayed the manner of a beautiful hostess.


    Some of the men looked away from Anna, and they were completely attracted by the beauty and generosity of Madame de Marelle, as if she were singing.


    Anna smiles and greets Madame de Marelle. She pretended to know nothing, and there was no need to tear her face first.


    When the men got together to talk about government affairs, Karenin asked Anna if she could be alone.


    "What are you worried about? Can she still get lost in our house? " Madame de malelle took Anna''s hand kindly and laughed at Karenin.


    If ordinary men, in the face of such words, there can always be one or two affectionate responses or teasing, but Karenin is such a serious person.


    He completely ignored the art of conversation between men and women, but only from the most innocent aspects of interpretation.


    "If you look after me, I don''t have to worry about these problems."


    Anna snickered a smile in her heart. This time she was not going to tell Karenin the truth.


    "Come on, Mrs. Karenin. Many ladies want to see you." Said Madame de Marelle in an elegant tone, and she had naturally let go of Anna''s hand, and had returned to a dignified and friendly manner.


    Anna thought to herself, what do these people see me for? I''m not a monkey in the zoo, but I have a curious smile on my face.


    Lederer is surrounded in the middle by Madame Marder. But she didn''t know these ladies at all, and the result was that she became a monkey, and Madame de Marelle became a star studded commentator.


    It''s not that no one paid attention to her, but Anna couldn''t answer all the questions asked by the ladies. Like the scenery of Petersburg, the banquets, the drama.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Karenin. I forgot that you didn''t get married very long." Said a lady with a pink face, her white breast trembling.


    "Mrs. de fernes, I heard from my husband that the most popular play in Petersburg recently is..."


    Mrs. de Marelle would always relieve Anna of her embarrassment and become the focus of attention again.


    These people thought to themselves, "look, what if you have beauty? She doesn''t know anything. Maybe her rich dowry is just a rumor. There are more families without names and strength these days. On the contrary, our dear Madame de Marelle is beautiful, elegant and knowledgeable. "


    Anna knows what these people are thinking. She feels bored and can''t say anything. After all, she''s not just representing herself now. It''s irresponsible to leave willfully.


    She pretended to listen carefully to these talks and looked at Karenin through tea, but she did not find her husband.


    "Sorry, I have to go to the dressing room." Madame de Marelle stopped talking, saying somewhat apologetically.


    "Is there anyone else to come with me?"


    "Yes, I''m going to the dressing room, too." A full-bodied young woman also said that she was wearing an excessively gorgeous dress, but to be honest, it was terrible. Look at the freckles that could not be covered. Under the impression of the fragrant gold silk neckline, it was like wheat that had just taken off its shell.


    After Madame de Marelle had left for a while, the women''s interest returned to Anna, her dress, to be precise.


    "Which tailor did you ask to make it?" Asked a young lady of twenty-eight.


    "I made it myself. It used to be a very ordinary velvet dress." Anna said honestly, and finally a little happy, she likes to talk about clothes, about the small designs, the tailoring, not just the expensive rubles piled up, but obviously she made a taboo.This is an era of money supremacy. In this flashy and eccentric circle, the value of something lies in its location and the people who own it, not anything else.


    "Well, you are very clever." The young lady, who asked the question, was now in a state of lack of interest, and she was even smiling, even though she remained polite.


    But Anna, who had gushed to her lips to talk about the production process, was swallowed firmly. She smiles to keep up with these people and starts the next round of boring conversation.


    Her throat was a little dry. Anna took another sip of black tea, and then she looked out.


    Anna stopped drinking tea for a moment and then put down her cup in silence.


    "You are here at last." The ladies present, seeing Madame de Marelle coming, said happily, and they began to surround her again.


    "Let me have a cup of tea first, ladies." Said Madame de Marelle in a charming voice, with a charming blush on her cheek.


    "Won''t you have some tea? Mrs. Karenin. " Asked Madame de Marelle.


    "I had drunk it before you came back." Anna replied with a smile.


    Madame de Marelle also showed a charming smile. She picked up a thin silver spoon and slowly stirred the hot black tea in her hand. Then she poured the milk in the transparent container and stirred it again.


    "You see, Mrs. Karenin, the tea needs to be stirred from time to time, or the effect will be greatly reduced. These whirlpools look very unstable. In fact, without these whirlpools, the taste of tea can not be completely volatilized


    Madame de Marelle''s red painted tail fingers held the wall of the glass slightly, and she looked up at Anna with a smile in her charming eyes.


    "Are you right?"


    Anna also laughed, picked up her cup of some cold black tea and said, "everyone has his own preferences. Some people like this cup of things, naturally pursue more extreme, like me, but do not like tea


    "What do you like?" Madame de Marelle was concerned.


    "It''s just water."


    "I have to say that your request is really different." Said Madame de Marelle, without any irony, taking up the transparent container.


    Anna set aside the cold black tea and took the glass of water that Madame de Marelle had poured for her.


    "That''s what my husband used to say about me." Anna said with a smile. Some ladies around her also laughed and whispered that it was so sweet.


    Madame de Marelle continued to drink tea. The conversation among the ladies continued.


    Before I knew it, it was time for the dance. The first one was a very happy Mazurka.


    The men began to invite the ladies to dance, and the group headed by Mr. de Marelle said in a strong voice, "this first dance, you have to dance with my wife. Your debate is wonderful!"


    Anna immediately understood who the argumentative gentleman was, and if it wasn''t her husband, she would have found it interesting to be honest.


    "Madame Karenin, do I have the honor to invite you to this opening dance?" Asked the fat and kind Mr. de malelle kindly.


    "Oh, of course, Mr. de Marelle." Anna made a dress raising ceremony, which she could not refuse, and she knew that Karenin would not even understand it.


    Mr. de Marelle is not a funny person, but he is good at dancing and very steady. They casually talk about some things that are not interesting in fact, but this gentleman seems to have a low smile. In the eyes of outsiders, they seem to talk very opportunistic.


    "The first dance is for the country, and the second must belong to the partner," Anna said with a smile at the fat man


    Mr. de Marelle laughed again, and he agreed with Anna.


    "Everyone says I''m a fool in happiness, but they don''t know how happy it is to be such a fool." Mr. de Marelle winked at Anna.


    At the beginning of the next dance, Mr. de Marelle performed an incredible act with the skill of a fat man.


    Two women met in midair.


    Madame de Marelle smiles at Anna to maintain her pride, and Anna also smiles back, still knowing nothing.


    Her skirt almost drove the wind. Her right hand fell into Karenin''s big hand. Her left hand was firmly placed on the other party''s shoulder. She felt the temperature of her hand coming from the skin of her waist. Under the slow rhythm, Anna raised her head and looked at her husband.


    She quickly bit her lower lip, and then muttered bitterly, "mine, no one else can move."


    "What?" Karenin couldn''t hear clearly.


    Anna looks at each other and draws a charming smile from the corner of her mouth.


    "You are mine."


    "I''m defending the happiness of two people."


    She said that. Because she thought Mr. de Marelle was a good man."Who else?" Karenin asked with a slight frown.


    It''s Anna''s turn to be stunned.


    Karenin''s blue eyes grew deep, and after a while he said in a calm voice, "let''s go back and talk about this."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 14

    At first, Anna was a little nervous when she heard Karenin say this, but after a while, when she understood it, the uneasiness turned into a smile. Finally, when she went back, she giggled.


    "What''s the matter?" Karenin looked at his wife in disbelief.


    Anna reached out and took each other''s little arms and said softly, "she likes you."


    "That Madame de Marelle."


    Anna was a little surprised to see Karenin, but soon recovered.


    "You don''t have to worry about it, Anna."


    "That''s not true, Alexis. If a wife doesn''t mind at all that a woman is liking her husband, I think it must be because she doesn''t care about him."


    "Madame de Marelle is elegant, beautiful and intelligent. She has qualities that every man loves. She is a perfect model." Anna calmly stated the fact, and then looked at Karenin to get his reply.


    "It''s true, but it has nothing to do with me. There are all kinds of people in the world, and there are many more perfect than you and me, but that doesn''t mean that we need to change something about it


    Karenin''s face was calm and indifferent. Although he had no idea of Mrs. Yude malelle''s love for him before, but now he knew it, he did not avoid it or show any joy. No matter how good the world is, it has nothing to do with him. What is in front of us is where we cherish.


    But these words are too sentimental, sincere also appears to be vulgar, lost precious.


    "I like it when you tell the truth so seriously. It''s sweet." Anna whispered, pinching each other''s pinkie with her fingers. The intimacy made Karenin''s muscles tense for a moment, and then relaxed again, because his little wife was leaning against his shoulder.


    "I don''t think it''s proper to be out there." Karenin said.


    "Oh."


    Anna, sit down a little bit.


    After a while, Karenin''s calm voice came again: "but I think it is allowed to hold hands now."


    Then, a white and delicate hand, moving fingers, gently rubbed each other''s big hand, and then was wrapped in the palm.


    Outside the carriage came the sound of Mr. Binoche coughing.


    In the evening, Anna was ready to fall asleep contentedly on a pillow that was not very soft but warm, but obviously Karenin was still the one with clear organization and good memory, and liked the end of the day.


    "The happiness of the two, Anna, we haven''t discussed it yet."


    Karenin was sitting at the desk reading a book. When Anna came out of the bathroom, he raised the question again.


    Anna laughed, almost dancing to Karenin, standing in a cheerful position, bending slightly, and saying, "I like to see you jealous."


    His wife''s hair was close to Karenin''s skin, and his nose smelled with water vapor.


    Karenin returned to the problem.


    "It''s not jealous, it''s just a question." He said.


    "Husband and wife should be honest with each other. If you ask me, I will tell you everything. "


    Anna stood up straight, giggling and playing with her fingers around her curly hair.


    "You can''t ask me to be honest with you in everything, Alexis. If so, life will always be boring. A woman without secrets is unattractive. " She said so on purpose, and winked her eyes with a feigned charm.


    "You are charming." Said Karenin in a low voice.


    Anna stopped for a moment, and after a moment she said dryly, "I was referring to Mr. de Marelle, who, though not clever, could see that he was a good man."


    "You don''t have to worry about him, Anna." Karenin said, "if you want serious arguments, Mr. de Marelle''s achievements today are partly due to the reputation accumulated by his ancestors and the other half by his wife."


    "Yes, but obviously his wife doesn''t like her husband. She likes you better."


    When Anna said this, Karenin felt a little uncomfortable, as if it was his fault.


    "I don''t know." Once again, he said, he recalled whether there was anything inappropriate in his conversation with Madame de Marelle.


    Karenin regarded marriage as very sacred and solemn. Although he lived in this circle, he always kept clean.


    In his opinion, once married is a lifetime thing, only God and death can separate husband and wife. To fall in love with another person in a marriage is really puzzling.


    "All in all, Anna, your happiness has nothing to do with the happiness of Mr. de Marelle. If you insist, as a wife, your happiness should be related to me. "


    Anna looked down at her husband''s lip line, which she would not curl up in a solemn statement, and came to a happy conclusion that he was jealous.Instead of answering her husband immediately, Anna gave him a kiss on the forehead.


    "My God, I''m so happy!" She said brightly.


    "You''re right, Alexis."


    Anna gave affirmation and praise, but she was laughing in her heart.


    Karenin felt a little strange. His words were affirmed by his wife, but he felt that he wanted to cover his forehead in a defensive way.


    It''s not supposed to be the place where the wife kisses. For a grown man, kissing on the forehead is not supposed to happen.


    When a man is a boy, he can get this kind of kiss, which means comforting, loving and joyful. But when he grows up, he can get it again, just like a grown-up man playing coquetry on his mother. It''s shameful.


    Karenin stood up and whispered, "I''m going to wash."


    Anna looked at the figure in a hurry and blinked her eyes suspiciously. But soon, she was singing and dancing for joy.


    In the next half month, Karenin''s work was not so busy. They went to many places together. Surprisingly, Karenin was very good at explaining. He knew a lot about landscape and painting.


    "I didn''t know you liked art."


    "I don''t like it." Karenin denies that they are standing under an oil painting "sleeping bridge at night". Everything is in a deep sleep, only a ragged mother is still awake, softly humming songs, coaxing her children.


    "My job requires me to know a lot of knowledge and talking is part of my job."


    Anna nodded. She liked that one could work hard for work, even though he was never interested in it.


    "She is a good mother, maybe poor, but she takes good care of her children." Anna sighed, with a little water in the corner of her eyes.


    Some parents in this world may not be so responsible, but on the whole, great parents still make up the majority. Like her mother, she gave birth to her, but did not raise her properly.


    At that time, she was less than 12 years old, and her mother took her abroad, but she didn''t care much about her. She needed to live to earn bread. It was a hard time, and if she didn''t pay attention to it, she would degenerate.


    There is only one simple word to support her. For a person who has nothing like her, she should treasure herself. Life''s hard won''t let an optimistic person have no turning over day, she has always believed that, and now she is right.


    Karenin looked at his wife, who seemed sad by some unknown emotion, but soon became hopeful again.


    The words at the edge of his mouth were gently swallowed by Karenin.


    "Yes." Karenin responded. Blue eyes are also fixed on the mother and son in the painting, but in fact, the creator of the painting has secretly told him that this is a death.


    "The people who really hate to see death, but they don''t like it when they see it."


    The eccentric painter showed the painting only to his friends.


    Karenin did not tell his wife the truth. In the past, he did so to protect his friends. Now, it is a more pure reason.


    Some things he knows, if he cares about people with light in their hearts, then he does not mind accompanying her to look at the better world.


    "I''m a little too emotional." Anna took out her handkerchief and wiped her eyes, a little embarrassed.


    "That''s not a bad trait. One needs compassion and empathy, which is terrible without it. " Said Karenin calmly.


    "People with conscience may do wrong with good intentions, but people without conscience will only become cold thugs."


    Anna looks at Karenin and smiles.


    "I''ve had some bad things before, but now I think it''s worth it."


    Karenin looked at his wife and spoke slowly.


    "I have the same idea."


    Anna took Karenin''s arm and continued to listen to him explain other paintings. The voice was quiet and the tone was not too fluctuating. His explanation was professional, but not too boring. The tall nose is as straight as his man.


    Anna remembered that the other day she had declined a tea party hosted by Madame de Marelle, and that the next day, she had been invited to a cafe on the Champs Elysees.


    In the king''s coffee shop, Madame de Marelle praised Karenin''s reason and rigor in handling affairs, and praised Karenin in the scope of etiquette.


    "Your husband is a rare and intelligent man. He is outstanding and has a bright future. He needs to participate in more social activities, which is very helpful for his future


    Mrs. de Marelle suggested that Anna should not use her shallow little daughter''s mind to interfere with a clever political official. Because she sent out several invitation, but was politely refused by Karenin. There had never been such a thing before, so Madame de Marelle naturally thought it was Anna who said something. After all, women''s intuition is always the most accurate.Anna looked at the lady de Marelle carefully. Her blonde hair was very attractive and her eyes were amorous and intelligent. She has a woman''s unique charm, but there are many women lack of intelligence and means.


    Anna could not blame Madame de Marelle for talking only about her. But such a smart woman has only one problem, possessiveness.


    Smart women also mean greed, not just the desire of others for her beauty, but also their own desire for smart people. As long as she finds such a goal that she can devote herself to, so-called, they are from the same world, then this kind of intelligent woman will become stupid and want to devote everything to the success of this man.


    No surprise, if Karenin was the kind of intelligent person, he knew how to make use of this love and let himself harvest more resources. But Karenin is not an ordinary man, he is a strong man.


    "My husband is a stubborn man. He doesn''t like to take apples from others. He likes to climb on his own. I don''t think anyone in the world knows him better than I do. " Anna replied with a smile.


    The beauty of Lyle faded, and now she knew nothing about it.


    "Madame de Marelle did not really love him."


    "What she loves is nothing more than a mirage that she imagines herself. Because of a little appearance, she believes that Karenin will be the kind of person she thinks she is. She loves and adores him now only because of his intelligence, calmness and the ease of his superiors. "


    "She took him as a man who was addicted to lust and attracted him with beauty and wisdom, but she never wanted to really understand him. It''s a hunt, and Madame de Marelle just wants to win. "


    Anna wakes up from the memory of that day. Karenin has already explained everything. He takes her out.


    "I heard that there is a very good restaurant nearby. You can eat on the balcony. The maple trees outside will become beautiful in autumn."


    "But it''s winter, and the essence of the meal should be the food itself, Anna."


    "What does that matter? I like to eat in beautiful scenery." Anna said with a smile, holding Karenin''s arm.


    "Then go." Karenin nodded slightly and agreed to the sudden proposal.


    Anna looked at Karenin''s side face. From the top of her eyebrows to the tip of her eyebrows, she crossed her blue eyes and slowly moved towards the high bridge of her nose. Finally, she put her pen back on her pale pink lips.


    Such a face, too calm, facial features prominent, when it is really frightening.


    Before she got married, her sister-in-law, Tao Li, had revealed to her that people like Karenin were too serious and harsh. If they got along with him, they would make people tremble, just like they were afraid that they would make mistakes carelessly in the next moment.


    Anna can now defy her husband.


    "Though he is not funny enough and a little too rational, he is not a man without intention. On the contrary, he has the most delicate and soft feelings in his heart, so that he can understand the minds of others. This should not be the experience of a politician. It was deeply hidden in his heart long before he became a bureaucrat. "


    "A man who works hard for Russia, for his work, should not be blamed. As a wife, I think I should find out more of his advantages, rather than join in the criticism of his shortcomings from the perspective of others. "


    She looked at her husband with a soft look, and the latter, perceiving her gaze, retorted softly, "Anna, don''t look at me like this. Don''t forget that I''m the older of us."


    Anna chuckled, moved closer to Karenin and held each other firmly in her arms. She said in her heart:


    "Alexis, the world loves your cleverness and wit, but I only love your clumsiness and jealousy."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 15

    Half a month later, Anna thought they were going to return directly to Petersburg, but apparently Karenin had other plans.


    "I want to take you to see my sister."


    Anna pauses for a moment. She knew that Karenin had two brothers and sisters, but his elder brother died very early. It is said that Karenin had a very good relationship with his brother, and his elder sister was two years older than Karenin and married a French diplomat.


    "Luid and Maria live in Cote dalgant."


    It doesn''t really matter where dalcott is. Importantly, she was on her way to meet Karenin''s family.


    She likes the word family, which means close relationships.


    Although she hardly ever had such a relationship, she knew that it was among most of her relatives in the world.


    Look, she found another benefit of marrying Karenin. She would have more family. However, she also has her own concerns, how much will be a little uneasy.


    "Alexis, do you think your sister will like me?"


    Karenin put down what he had done and said, "Maria is a gentle woman, and I don''t think you will have any conflicts."


    After listening to Karenin''s words, Anna was relieved.


    They soon packed up and set off, and said goodbye to Mr. north.


    On the train, Karenin looked at the bouquet in Anna''s hand. She said it was a gift for the Maria family.


    At this time, there are not many flowers. The buds are small, but the colors are still bright. There was nothing but a handful, but soon after getting on the train, they were well managed.


    His wife wrapped the bouquet with some folded paper and carefully tied a knot with a pink ribbon. Finally, she even cut out a piece of parchment and wrote the words of blessing on it in elegant font.


    "Well, you see!"


    Anna showed the arranged bouquet to Karenin.


    "It''s beautiful."


    Her husband gave a positive compliment, so Anna''s whole face became a little sweet and greasy.


    "I hope they like me."


    "You are my wife and they will accept you and like you. Don''t worry about that, Anna


    Anna gave Karenin a look that he might not understand and then laughed.


    "Tell me about your family, will you? Alexis. "


    "Which part do you want to hear?" Karenin asked.


    "All of them."


    "It will take a long time."


    "It doesn''t matter. You can speak slowly." Anna said in a soft voice. For Anna, the family has a very mysterious feeling. Because have not had, so will yearn for more.


    In the past, Anna would not have been around. She seems to be an optimistic person, but she also has a certain stubborn sense of self-esteem.


    But now, she doesn''t have to worry about anything, because her husband always tells her.


    Karenin pondered for a moment and then began with the simplest introduction to the family. He talked about his parents, his brothers Matt and Maria, about his teaching arrangements as a child, and even about Matvey''s death.


    "When I was young, I was very sad about it. Matvey died before he was twenty years old. He was always the smartest and best of my parents'' three children. He was also a very good elder brother. But the disease took his life. "


    Karenin''s tone was very calm, as if he were telling someone else''s grief, but Anna knew that the more calm he was, the less that was in his heart.


    Perhaps as he grew older, he could now narrate the incident smoothly, but at that time, Karenin, who was only 15 years old, must have been very sad to face the death of his brother. Even now, he can finally admit that he was sad at that time.


    Anna reached out and took the other''s hand to convey her feelings.


    "It''s over, Anna." Karenin whispered, "you don''t have to worry about it affecting me."


    "I know you don''t need comfort, which, in your words, doesn''t really solve the problem. But I still want to say, "she continued," I hope I can get to know you earlier. "


    Maybe it was earlier than when he was 15 years old, or even earlier. I could see each other at the first time when I opened my eyes from birth. I grew up with him and spent that sad time with him.


    "It will never happen, if it doesn''t make sense." Karenin said slowly, and Anna didn''t mind. She just smile.


    Finally, Karenin did not release his hands, but enjoyed them. The small hands wrapped the temperature of his right hand. There was no gap between the skin and the skin, just like ink and water. Once they were mixed together, no one could separate them.


    When they got off the train, Anna saw luid.It was a very handsome man, of moderate build, with almost no protruding edges and corners on his face, and his hair was a little gray, but it did not affect his handsome appearance.


    Seeing Karenin and their coming out, he gave both sides a warm hug and kiss.


    Different from his warm action, the man smiles with a touch of tenderness at the end of his eyes.


    "Luid, this is my wife Anna, Anna, and this is Maria''s husband, luid."


    Karenin introduced them to each other, and Anna said hello with a smile to the hospitable brother-in-law.


    "Come on, Maria. They can''t wait to see you." Louis said with a smile that although he is not young, but the whole body has been covered with a warm ocean of temperature, people feel very comfortable.


    They arrived at luid''s house in a carriage.


    Maria and his children met them in the courtyard.


    Just as Anna imagined, Maria was also tall and inherited the thinness of the Karenin family. Her facial features were similar to those of Karenin, but they were softer. When she laughed, she was like her husband, with a trace of warmth all over her body.


    "Here you are, Maria." Anna handed the bouquet to the hostess of the house.


    Although Maria is already a mother of two children, she still shows a kind of girlish nature. She sniffed the bouquet in her hand. Her blue eyes were bright.


    She kisses Anna on the cheek.


    "Beautiful, Anna."


    Anna looked at her aunt and thought: I like Karenin''s sister, I like their family.


    Because they arrived just over two o''clock, Maria prepared a delicious afternoon tea.


    Maria''s eldest daughter, Lucia, is twelve years old. She is very beautiful. She has long sand brown hair and blue eyes. She is as bright as a gem in the sky. She called Aunt Anna, and looked at her from time to time with deer like eyes.


    "What do you think of me?" Anna asked the little girl secretly.


    Lucia was a little frightened. She was a little shy because she was caught peeking at it. At last, she said honestly, "you are so beautiful."


    "You''ll be a better looking girl than me in the future." Anna said with a smile. Lucia looked very happy. She still looked at Anna from time to time, but was found by Anna, no longer embarrassed to take back her eyes, because Anna always gives her a smile. She''s telling Lucia that she doesn''t mind.


    Compared with Andrea''s 10-year-old son, Maria is very lovely. His brows and eyes were similar to luid''s, but he was thinner. His black hair looked a little messy. With his high cheekbones and tight lips, the rebelliousness in the child''s eyes was a headache.


    Of course, it can''t be said that Andre is impolite.


    He was also called Aunt Anna, but he was obviously lacking in interest.


    Sometimes, the child''s eyes will be straight at a colorful macarone. When Anna thinks he wants to eat and asks him, he just shakes his head and lazily changes the color of the macarone.


    Warm husband, gentle mother, lovely and shy older daughter, very personality of the little son, Anna can hardly believe that this is Karenin''s family.


    They are fresh, and their character is obviously in contrast with that of Karenin, but in their conversation, they do not seem to be in conflict with each other.


    "The so-called family members are probably like this." Anna thought to herself.


    And a long time later, by chance, when Anna talked about the meeting, a blue eyed boy just defined the contrast in a slightly disdainful tone.


    "Don''t you find that, in the eyes of others, you and his marriage are the same, which is unbelievable?"


    At that time, Anna was confused and finally realized.


    "For people as slow as you, I sincerely want to suggest that you should be packed and thrown on Mars to eliminate all kinds of interference, so that you can understand it more quickly."


    "I told you Mars is not suitable for life on earth. And I began to regret telling you that. " When Anna complained, she only got a snort in reply.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 16

    Maria clearly knows why her son is not doing well, and she reminds him.


    "Andre."


    Andrea, though a little impatient, did not stare at macarone with boredom, but said, "do you mind if I go to my room for a while? Aunt Anna. "


    The boy''s big light blue eyes looked at Anna with a kind of childlike and asking eyes, and Anna was sure that she could not refuse the child''s request.


    "No, I don''t mind." Anna said and looked at each other curiously.


    Andre, with permission, made only a look at his mother that he was going first and left.


    "I''m sorry, Anna." Said Maria, somewhat apologetic.


    "That''s nothing. I mean, if you don''t mind, can you tell me what happened to him? "


    "In fact, it''s because Charlie and his family are going to Russia next week. Charlie is Andre''s playmate, but his father faces a job transfer and they have to be separated


    "I can understand that it''s really hard to part from a friend." Anna said.


    "I hope he''ll get better some time." Said Maria.


    At dinner, Andre did not arrive on time. Luid asked his servant to call for him. When he saw his son coming, the father, who had always been gentle, looked a little ugly for the first time.


    "Andre, you can''t keep playing. You''re a big boy


    Anna was also worried that luid''s public remarks would upset Andre. After all, he didn''t look like a good and obedient child. However, unexpectedly, Andrea looked around all the people and said, "I won''t be like this next time, Dad."


    Andre sits next to her sister Lucia, who gives him a caring expression, but Andre just shakes his head and enjoys his dinner in silence.


    His dining etiquette is almost impeccable, except for the expression on his face, which is not very good, but also maintains in a polite range.


    After dinner, they went to the living room to rest. Luid and Karenin were talking about political matters. The children and women were far away from them.


    Maria takes care of them with some fruit.


    Andrea did not leave early this time. He stayed and sat on the sofa, near the armrest, with his left thumb and forefinger resting on his temple and chin. Anna felt that the child showed that I was in a state of "nothingness and immortality", so that she couldn''t help laughing.


    Maria and Lucia are talking about something. Anna thought no one would see her smile, but Andrea raised her eyes sensitively. A pair of light blue eyes as if doped with mercury, with a bit of inorganic matter indifferent feeling.


    "Why do you laugh at me?" Andre remained in that position, her lips slightly closed and moved a few times, for Anna could tell the child''s meaning because of her slow movement.


    "Sorry." She also lip apologized.


    Andrea looked at her again for a moment, then blinked and pursed his lips. He looked away as if he was back in the state of "you stupid adults can''t understand my colorful inner world.".


    Anna held back her smile. She lowered her head and took a bite of the fruit.


    By nine o''clock, the children had already gone to bed, and Maria advised Anna to go to bed early.


    "Luid, you still have a lot of time to chat after that. Now, let Alexey and anna go to bed earlier." Maria commands gently.


    Luid laughed and he said a few words.


    Back to Maria''s guest room, Anna sat at the dresser, broke her braids, and then chatted with Karenin, and unconsciously talked about Andre.


    "It''s a smart kid, isn''t it?" Anna told Karenin about the lip talk incident.


    "Andre is a bit clever, but he is too proud. This kind of pride will hurt him if he is not sure of his degree. " Karenin commented that even if Andre was his nephew, he would not be too partial.


    "I thought you would like his character. Smart, not admit defeat, proud but not blind. "


    "Like it or not can''t be the criterion." Karenin said, looking at Anna again, he said, "go to bed early. Tomorrow I have to visit an official with luid."


    "OK."


    The next day, after the men go out, Anna chats with Maria. Lucia and Andre write from memory under the tutor''s arrangement.


    When Charlie came to see the boy, there was only one boy in front of her.


    Good day, Mrs. Karenin Charlie said hello to Anna very politely.


    He looked like a little angel, dressed in a neat little suit and coat, and calf shoes, and his hair was well groomed.


    "Hello, little Charlie." Anna said with a smile.The boy raised his eyebrows and said slowly, "although I think you are really beautiful and your voice is very pleasant, please remove the word" small "when addressing me, so that I will love you more


    Anna was surprised and finally laughed.


    "Well, I understand why you and Andre are good friends."


    "We are best friends, Mrs. Karenin." Charlie added, but soon the green eyes faded.


    "Well, if he forgives me, we are still best friends."


    "You can''t tell anyone, as if I was the one who left my friend behind."


    From the second floor came a sarcastic voice. Anna and they look at it. Andrea is holding the escalator with one hand, and the other is hanging down.


    "It''s not my fault. My father''s job transfer has to go to Russia. I''m just a child now. I can only go with them, Andre." Charlie blushed a little. Betrayal was even more painful than being beaten for the friendship between boys.


    "But you should be the first to tell me. I don''t like to know at the end. " Andre finished and pursed his mouth.


    "I don''t know what to say. I thought dad said maybe. I don''t know why it''s so fast. I thought there was still time to tell you. " Charlie said dryly, and finally added, "in the best way."


    Anna looked at the two little boys shouting at each other in this way, across her, across the sofa, over a long distance of thirty steps, and when Andrea looked about to burst out of discontent, she said, "boys, can''t you sit down and deal with this calmly? You''re like two six-year-olds, to be honest, a little naive


    "We are not childish!"


    Two people unanimously rejected Anna''s "childish" judgment.


    "Oh, all right." Anna laughed. "Can you sit down and talk like an adult?"


    Andrea came down quietly after a while, indicating that he accepted the option.


    Anna blinked at Lucia on the second floor, who gave a smile and left with ease.


    "Then you can have a good talk." Anna said she was going to give up the living room to the two children, but Andrea said something.


    "You stay."


    Andre continued: "we had a conversation before, but it wasn''t very good."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Sure." It''s a chorus again.


    So Anna, like the Greek goddess of justice, sits on a sofa, while the other two sit close to the armchair.


    "It can''t be changed, Andre. We all have to accept it." Charlie said he was obviously the shorter one, but he seemed more steady and sensible if he didn''t pretend to be mature enough to chat up with women he thought were good-looking in some funny language.


    "I know." Andrea said, looking up at his friend, "but you have to understand that you are my best friend, and you didn''t tell me about it in the first place."


    "Well, I''ll remember next time." Charlie grinned, then nodded seriously. "I remember. I''m sorry, Andrea."


    As the blonde boy says sorry, Anna sees Andre completely relaxed.


    "Me too, I''m sorry. I know it''s not your fault. I can blame Petersburg for snowing so that they won''t complain, they won''t talk about water conservancy projects, they won''t want France to send people to help them, and they won''t decide to send your father there. Anyway, I can''t blame you. "


    Andre almost finished the anger in one breath, but Anna was a little surprised, and then laughed again. So did Charlie. Finally, even Andrea couldn''t help laughing. They made faces at each other to show that they were reconciled.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 17

    "You are different from other adults." Andre said his pale blue eyes looked at Anna like a sensitive white arctic fox.


    "Maybe it''s because I just grew up." Anna said with a smile that she found it better to talk to these two children than to chat with some of her peers. After all, they are always the more real one.


    "We are not fools." Andrea muttered, but did not go on with the subject.


    "You should leave now."


    "You''re a little heartless, you know? Andre. " Anna pretended to be surprised and said, "after you make up with your good friend, are you ready to let me go?"


    "We don''t have much time." Andre bit his lip and looked like he was about to cry.


    "Oh, don''t worry, honey. I''m just kidding." Anna quickly pacifies each other, and then the two children wink at her.


    "I know." Said Andrea, with a sly smile.


    "I won''t forgive you. You are a bad boy." Anna said with a smile. Andrea blinked and then gave her a kiss on the face.


    "Thank you."


    "Thank you very much, Mrs. Karenin." Charlie kisses Anna on the other cheek.


    "You are very lovely." "You shouldn''t have got married so early. You just have to wait five years," Charlie said, looking a little sorry


    Andre said, with no expression, "although my uncle is a bit stiff, don''t try to hit him. Or I''ll fight you, and even if we''re best friends, it won''t change. "


    "See, he''s a babe." Charlie blinked at Anna. "He loves your husband."


    Anna kept laughing at Charlie''s words, and Andrea rolled her eyes. "That''s my uncle. Although he is old-fashioned, serious, uninteresting, rigid, impersonal, and workaholic, he is my uncle


    When Karenin came back in the evening, Anna told him about it.


    "You have a loyal admirer."


    "I don''t believe that''s what Andrea meant." Karenin didn''t take the joke. Obviously, he knew the character of his nephew very well.


    Anna changed the subject: "I was thinking, maybe we can help them."


    "How?"


    "Andre can come to our house when he''s free, and Charlie can stay with us for a while, if you don''t mind?"


    "That''s feasible. Anna, you can arrange it then Karenin is hanging his tie.


    "You had a drink." Anna wrinkled her nose and sniffed.


    "Two cups, great taste?" Kalenin inquired, sniffing his shirt. He was not sure if the alcohol was strong. In that group of drunkards, even if they don''t drink, they always get a taste.


    "It''s tolerable."


    Anna doesn''t like alcohol. She doesn''t want her husband to be an alcoholic.


    "Do you want me to give you a massage?" She suggested.


    Karenin looked up at her.


    Anna thought that the other side was doubting her skills, so she quickly brightened her hands, white, and looked very beautiful.


    "My massage is very good."


    "Anna, why do you do this?" Karenin asked slowly.


    "In the book, do you forget how much skier likes to drink?" Anna laughed, trying to change the subject.


    Karenin nodded, and it seemed that he did not really go to his heart. Anna was relieved as he turned around.


    She let Karenin sit on the soft chair, wash hands and knead each other''s neck, the technique is quite skilled.


    "Are you free tomorrow?"


    "There is no arrangement. What''s the matter?"


    "I want to go shopping. Would you like to accompany me?"


    "What do you want to buy?"


    "No, I just want to hang out."


    Anna waited for Karenin to answer. After a while, the latter said, as if thinking.


    "Sometimes I don''t understand why women go shopping without a planned list, or they go shopping aimlessly."


    "It''s not that you don''t understand. Sometimes we don''t understand ourselves." Anna said with a smile that she began to tell Karenin some of today''s little jokes, all of which belonged to the three children.


    "Lucia is very clever. Andre is very cute, though proud. As for Charlie, you don''t know how much fun he talks..."


    "Do you like children?" Karenin asked suddenly.


    "Yes." Anna replied instinctively, then suddenly realized something, her face a little red.


    "That," she murmured, her hand stopped.


    She was about to say something, but Karenin suddenly raised his right hand, took Anna''s right hand on his neck and gently brought it here. Then, he looked up at the people in front of him, and with a little effort he pulled Anna down and let her sit on his lap."You can hold me." Karenin said.


    Anna couldn''t control her blush, and now her earlobe is red. She raised her hands and put her arms around Karenin''s neck, gently.


    Karenin raised his right hand again and landed under Anna''s earlobe, followed the delicate curve of the jaw line to the cusp, and finally wiped her lips with his thumb.


    "Are you drunk?" Anna asked in a low voice, her voice trembling.


    "No


    Very calm reply, Anna wanted to speak, but could not.


    She thought Karenin was a little drunk.


    "Breathe." Said Karenin in a low voice, low as the October wind, cool and covered with a golden fragrance of wheat fields.


    Anna breathed obediently. She did not kiss a person so deeply. She knew that Karenin did not. To be honest, if he had, Anna would be jealous, really.


    Karenin''s body moved, and then directly picked Anna up. One slipper fell on the plush carpet, and the other was taken off by Karenin and left on the carpet.


    Anna blushed badly.


    She was put on the bed, the kiss fell on her body, shyness forced her to close her eyes.


    The man''s fingers stop at the shoulder and finally drop a gentle kiss at the end of the clavicle.


    Anna opened her eyes. The blue eyes were staring at her. The whole person was next to her.


    She''s never been so close to another person, like, closer, there''s no distance between them.


    "Why?"


    "I drink, you don''t like it."


    Karenin''s fingers gently combed Anna''s hair.


    Anna suddenly felt a little sour in her eyes, but she just looked at each other with a smile. Then he got up and pushed Karenin, which turned her on top.


    Anna traced Karenin''s appearance with the tip of her finger. Finally, she fell on the corner of each other''s lips. Karenin caught her and gave her a kiss.


    She shrunk, but the smile didn''t disappear. She finally gave each other a kiss on the lips and leaned against Karenin''s chest.


    The taste of vodka is a little light. If you smell it carefully, it is clear that it is more of Karenin''s taste, which is her husband''s taste.


    The clothes are fresh and fresh after being washed, with a faint aroma of tobacco on the fingertips, and the soft smell of cotton fabric is on the clean and tidy handkerchief. On the whole, Karenin''s taste is a little bitter, with a little bit of man''s salt, the smell of soap on the naked skin, everything is natural.


    "I''ll remember the taste, always." Anna murmured.


    "What''s the smell?"


    "The smell of my husband." Anna laughs and kisses her again.


    The night is still very long, and the future is also very long, Anna thought, as long as slowly, everything will naturally


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 18

    The next day Anna dressed up a little and went out with Karenin.


    Cote dalgant is a section of the coast in the southwest of France. It is known as the "silver coast". When the sun shines on the beach, everything is shining, like the back of the world. Seaport trade is well developed. The folk custom is relatively simple.


    The goods may not always be as good as Petersburg, but there is always something strange. In Cote dalgant, the value of something is often not in itself, but in the story it is given.


    For example, Anna has this. A small silver comb decorated with red coral. The shape is simple, obtuse angle shape, which is not easy to scratch fingers. There are eight red corals, which are very full. The silver utensils are not new, a little dusty, but not ugly.


    It was sold by a small man with a beard and a shrewd eye. He told a sobbing story, which is about a noble lady falling in love with a poor boy. This comb is a token of love between them.


    "What a sad story."


    Anna and they gathered a small group of people, one of the dress extraordinary young lady was moved by some tears.


    "We''ll buy it." Karenin said.


    After they left, Anna held the packed comb in her hand, and then raised her head and asked Karenin, "do you believe that story?"


    "There are not so many stories of noble ladies and poor boys, Anna. That probability is basically zero. " Karenin said calmly.


    "Then why did you buy it?"


    "Don''t you like it?" Karenin did not look at Anna, but quietly said this sentence, the latter only felt sweet in his heart.


    "Oh, yes, even if it''s a fake story, but I do like the gift."


    "The added value of a story exceeds the value of the thing itself. An honest and responsible businessman is never better than a slippery businessman. " Karenin almost sighed.


    Anna giggled and said, "you might as well say that women''s money is always easier to earn."


    "I agree with that." Karenin nodded slightly.


    "I want to go for a walk by the sea," Anna added. "I love the sea."


    "Then go." Karenin did not object.


    Located between Biarritz and the mouth of the Adur River, the water here is particularly clear.


    "I want to walk barefoot." Anna said.


    Karenin did not agree: "this is not appropriate, and the weather is still cold, you will be ill."


    Anna looks at Karenin.


    After a while, the latter sighed: "if you insist, but I still think..."


    Anna did not wait for Karenin to finish, she took off her shoes and stepped on the soft fool, and her face changed.


    "You are right." She mumbled and put on her shoes again.


    "It''s a little cold."


    "I''m glad you can look at it more rationally." Said Karenin, almost smiling, and Anna complained to him.


    "You can do it the next time it''s warmer." Finally, Karenin said this, and Anna was in a better mood.


    There''s no need to treat every moment of the moment as the last day, because their future is long.


    Karenin noticed that Anna always looked around with her head down. He asked, "what are you looking for?"


    "Shells." Anna said, and then squat down, fingers in the sand button dig, after a while, a small conch appeared in Anna''s hand.


    Karenin also squatted down. Anna took his hand and put the conch into his hand with a smile.


    "Although it''s a bit flat and not as precious as the coral comb you just sent me, now it''s also unique in the world."


    The small conch was buried in the sand for a long time. It was still covered with the smell of sea breeze and salty wet. It was cool and the hardness of the shell scratched across the skin, which made people feel its existence very clearly.


    Its color, as his wife said, is a little square, but now, it is a unique small conch.


    "I''ve never received such a gift." Karenin said in a gentle tone.


    Naturally, he received many precious gifts, which were well packaged and sent to his house with various unavoidable purposes. However, he never had any gifts. Lying in his hands so rudely, the giver had no purpose.


    Anna felt that Karenin''s reaction was more like that of a noble lady who didn''t know the world, because she fell in love with a poor boy with a harmonica. She suddenly felt a little funny, although she knew that Karenin would never be that ignorant lady of nobility.


    "In fact, although I don''t think money is the only measure of the value of a gift, if I had more money, I would give you something better in return."


    "Don''t I give you enough money for your daily expenses?" Asked Karenin, with a slight frown."That''s not what I mean. I mean, if I can make money myself. " Anna finished and observed Karenin''s reaction.


    "You make money?" Karenin asked, not immediately accusing her of the impropriety of the idea.


    Anna was relieved and laughed, "maybe I can make money myself in the future."


    "I''ve never heard of any aristocratic woman who would make money, if you mean selling jewelry and clothing. Although it is not said on the surface, there are some people in the circle who have done so


    "That''s not money. There''s plenty of money, actually, a little too much for me. But I don''t think any lady will complain that her husband gives her too much money Anna said with a smile, her eyes stretching.


    "I know most wives don''t talk about money with their husbands unless they don''t have money to spend, but I''d like to talk to you. I like you to give me the money, I also want to find a business to earn some money. Sometimes making money is not for money itself, but a sense of satisfaction. It can be said that you can realize your own value by making money, do you understand? Alexis. "


    "I''ve never heard of it. But I don''t think it''s unacceptable. " After thinking for a while, Karenin said calmly, "but I hope I''m in the know."


    "Of course I will tell you." Anna said instinctively that she hardly thought if she was going to do something and her husband didn''t know.


    "I always need your advice and ideas." She complimented each other.


    Even Karenin could not accept his wife''s compliment calmly. He was really happy.


    They stayed in France for almost five days and then had to go back.


    Anna told Maria about it and everyone thought it was a good idea.


    Nothing happened to the train back. It arrived on time. Karenin''s secretary also went with them, but to be honest, Anna didn''t like this person very much.


    His eyes were like snakes. Anna thought they were greedy eyes. But she didn''t say it immediately, because vorobev was Karenin''s secretary, and he was not a fool.


    She did not want Karenin to be bothered by her sensitivity.


    By the time they got home, it was nearly seven o''clock, and the carriage Colney had sent was already waiting at the railway station.


    As soon as I got out of the train, gusts of cold wind blew over, and my face hurt.


    Anna was wearing a mink hat and a coat. She felt her eyelashes were stiff and her breath from her mouth would turn white.


    "It''s really cold." She said.


    "Are you all right?" Karenin asked. He can''t go back with Anna. There are some urgent matters in the Yamen that must be dealt with.


    "OK," Anna blinked. "I''m fine."


    Karenin asked his secretary vorobev to go home with Anna and bring one of his papers.


    "Don''t worry, sir." Vorobev laughed. He was tall and strong with the most popular beard of the time, and his brown eyes were charming, but his manner was a little too frivolous.


    Driver Peter asked Anna and them to get into the carriage, and then "Yo ha" a sound, the horse''s hooves began to sound.


    Vorobev tried to chat with Anna and try to amuse her with the popular Petersburg jokes, but Anna was not giggled like other women.


    "There will be a good play in a few days, ma''am." He said the name of an actress, but Anna didn''t know, and she was not in the mood to talk to that person.


    Because she always felt that this Mr. vorobev''s eyes were like snakes, and sometimes he looked at her very unfriendly.


    Her intuition was not wrong, and vorobev did have other thoughts about the new Mrs. Karenin.


    He was fascinated by her appearance, although she was not as plump as the current fashion, her dark curly hair was as white as cream, and her colder attitude. It''s always fun for a woman who''s not good at it.


    Vorobev thought to himself. He has always been the kind of person who pays great attention to appearance. He always speaks the fashion of Petersburg perfectly, but he is not that kind of stupid color embryo. He likes to conquer, which is also due to his more intelligent brain than ordinary people.


    He will work out a long-term hunting plan, because this Mrs. Karenin deserves to be in the top three in his mind.


    Having made up her mind, vorobev withdrew her attentions, while Anna, after observing for a while, wondered if she was really too sensitive.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 19

    When he got home, the housekeeper, corney, was already waiting in the hall.


    Sir, don''t let us have this document with you, sir Korny gave the things to vorobev, who exchanged a few words with Anna before leaving.


    "Did Alexis send a telegram?" Anna asked as she walked to the restaurant.


    "Yes. Mr. A. doesn''t like people moving his desk, no matter who. " "As like as two peas Kalenin," the housekeeper replied calmly.


    "You are a good housekeeper." Anna said Colney gave her a shallow smile to show that he accepted the compliment.


    The dinner prepared by the cook was delicious, but Anna still refrained from eating more. She doesn''t want to be fat. She is not used to the clothes here. Fortunately, she is slim. If she had to wear that kind of waist binding dress all the time like on her wedding day, she would have died.


    After dinner, Anna is reading an English novel in her bedroom. It was obviously written by a woman writer, and some of the striking points were doubted to have been written by a transgressor.


    At about ten o''clock, Karenin rang the bell and came in. I look tired.


    In this era, aristocratic couples sleep in separate rooms.


    "How about it?" Anna put down her book and went to ask.


    "It''s stable." Karenin said, then saw Anna''s appearance, he frowned slightly, "you should be ready to go to bed, Anna, staying up late is extremely bad for your health."


    "But as far as I know, you don''t get ready for sleep until half past ten every day." Anna said with a smile.


    Karenin understood Anna''s meaning and said, "I have to deal with all the documents before ten o''clock, and then keep reading for half an hour."


    Anna blinked. "You can come here."


    "I mean," she looked embarrassed, her eyelashes flickering, but finally she said, "I wish you could sleep next to me, all the time."


    "I know it''s not very appropriate, but I still think, since we are husband and wife, why do I have to share a room with my husband?"


    Because I''m sorry, Anna finally spoke at a very fast speed. She went to the bedside and patted the four poster bed that could hold at least four people with one hand.


    "You see, the bed is so big that we don''t have to waste it."


    She stretched out her hands and patted again, which was really silly.


    "I don''t snore when I sleep. I should, probably don''t grind my teeth. Anushika doesn''t say that I have the habit of talking in my sleep. The bed is very big and won''t disturb you..."


    She repeated again that the bed was so big that at last the sound became less and less.


    "So, what do you think?"


    Anna looked up at each other bravely. To be honest, she looked up suddenly with a ferocity. If Karenin had not known his wife well, he would have been stunned.


    "I think," Karenin hesitated for a moment, and then said, "your reason seems to be very good."


    "Don''t you think it''s funny." Anna asked dryly.


    "No, maybe, I''m getting used to it." Karenin said, his tired look still mingled in his eyebrows. But his eyelashes drooped slightly, and his lips with a faint smile, which made his normally cold facial features appear very soft at the moment.


    Anna felt something scream in her heart, and then she found out she really said it.


    "I think you''re really cute now."


    Karenin gathered doubts in his blue eyes, and then became serious and serious. He stiffened his face.


    "Anna, you can''t use..."


    But he didn''t finish because his wife was putting her arms around him and kissing him on the lips.


    "I won''t tell anyone. You''re mine." She said with a smile, laughter let that beautiful sentiment fade down.


    What mood is rolling in the heart, and finally with this smile and gradually dissipated.


    "About," Karenin pauses, as if to use a strong will to say that word, "''lovely '', I don''t want you to judge me, if you insist on that, I can''t stop you, but Anna, I don''t want you to judge me like that to the outside world."


    At the end of the day, Karenin regained his tongue, and he became more serious and a little more serious.


    "I am a government official, and the word" cute "will diminish the trust of citizens in me and even affect our image."


    "Of course I know that, although I sometimes want to let the whole world know, but I will always resist." Anna, like a koala, seemed to hang herself on Karenin''s upright tree. Because of her height, she had to stand on tiptoe to hang herself on Karenin. The latter seemed to acquiesce in her soft and boneless appearance.Anna tightened her arm a little more.


    She can''t see Karenin''s expression now, and the other party can''t see her expression, so she can say more words that she wants to tell him, but there are always some embarrassed words.


    "I have the best husband in the world. He''s very honest and sometimes cute. Sometimes he''s a little serious, but I know how good he is. I really, really, really like him


    Anna closed her eyes and her white ears were red. She was waiting for a response from her lovely husband.


    But Anna didn''t hear any response, just suddenly, the hand that had been placed on her waist changed its position.


    After she saw the expression on the man''s face, she was almost shocked. At that moment, Anna was convinced of one thing, sometimes, some love, really do not need to open the promise.


    You can''t ask for a sky to give you the color of blue and green grass.


    You can''t ask the wind to give you gentle care and keep it still and quiet.


    He has his own way to express his admiration, which may not be so bright and sweet. However, a sincere offer and a sincere response is one tenth of the fortune in the world. Since he has got it, why should he be greedy for more?


    Before meeting Karenin, Anna had many definitions of love, including poetic, secular and changeable adjectives. Now, she began to understand that if there is a language in the world that can define the word "love", it is when you are the only one in these blue eyes.


    Only you.


    This is probably love.


    That night, before going to sleep, Anna thought: if this is the biggest response he can give me, I''m already satisfied and I won''t ask for more.


    It takes hundreds of millions of light years for the light of stars to reach the earth. One heart and another heart really love each other, perhaps need more efforts than the stars.


    What Anna didn''t know was that her lack of greed was actually the basis of their later happiness. Because, since the beginning, she has been satisfied with their marriage since the "one". Therefore, in the future, when she has more happiness than "one", every moment will be more unexpected surprise.


    That night, Karenin once again violated his work and rest rules.


    After Anna fell asleep, he looked at his wife in silence for a long time.


    Both of them were lying on their back, but Karenin turned his head and gazed at his wife for a long time in the moonlight, as if to look into her soul.


    She was very strange indeed. If Anna is not his wife, if she is the one who must pay attention to in his life, then he will find out the answer.


    But Anna is his wife, so instead of exploring the truth, questioning and distrusting, Karenin only attributed everything to his wife''s uniqueness, to her personality, to her being Anna.


    She is, the most unique person in the world, his wife.


    In the name of God, the wedding vows, since he has promised is a lifetime. Suspicion, distrust, will never happen.


    Since she is his wife, that is the person he must always care for and protect. He will always trust her and his soul is open to her.


    No one knows that during the conversation that day, Karenin accidentally lost an access card that could enter Alexey Alexandrovich Karenin. And a young girl named Anna picked up the card, and with great foresight, engraved the ownership on the card forever, and used her strange and bold words, shy or open smile, freely in and out of the residence. Finally, she told the king.


    "I will always be in Karenin''s world, you can''t refuse."


    The king looked at the young girl, from her willowy eyebrows, to her gray and kind eyes, to her crooked lips, and granted her permanent access.


    "Allowed."


    This girl won''t know how valuable she has. After all, some people have worked hard all their lives to get a temporary residence permit, and she has easily obtained a permanent residence permit.


    Wholehearted devotion and affection.


    A lifetime of trust and support.


    Always only for your care and protection.


    One mind and never betray.


    He just doesn''t say it easily, but it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t love or cherish.


    He just needs a little time, from a silent man, to understand that as a husband, he can do more than love her from the heart. And all this, always need a tolerant wife to make him better, a brave wife to let him say, one day will.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 20

    Anuska handed Anna the invitation.


    Anna knows who she has to turn to for help after reading, and her husband is obviously the best choice.


    "Alexis, I''ve received an invitation from my cousin, Betsy, and I''m going to her afternoon tea party the day after tomorrow."


    "That''s good. We''re back in Petersburg now, and you''re going to start a new social life in Petersburg. " Karenin said he did not seem to realize that his wife was hinting to him.


    Anna gave up the hint and said, "I need your help."


    Karenin raised his eyes, slightly puzzled.


    "You know, I had an illness, and after that I didn''t go out very much. My social life had stopped for some time, and now I''m in Petersburg instead of Moscow." Anna pauses and continues, "I''m afraid I can''t finish the tea party well."


    Karenin completely stopped cutting bacon.


    The tea party between women is not a field he is very good at. In fact, it should be said that this is not the area where he is willing to be patient.


    "You have to help me. I think you can tell me about these relationships when you get home today." Anna stressed the word "relationship," and in their circle, it was necessary to have information about everyone.


    After she finished, she looked at each other with her big eyes, like some kind of small animal.


    "I''ll be back on time." Karenin said.


    Anna laughed. She took a happy bite of waffle and then blinked again to thank her husband.


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, Karenin came back from the Department on time.


    There were no waiting guests in his meeting room, and the sofa would not have been vacant if it was normal, and he had told corney when he left in the morning that he would not see any visitors today.


    His faithful old housekeeper, though puzzled, did not ask much, but faithfully carried out his husband''s orders.


    Therefore, before he could change his clothes, Karenin went directly to Anna''s bedroom, or rather their bedroom. Although his own bedroom was still kept, he had almost completely ignored his big bed, which was not very soft.


    "Come to my study, Anna." Karenin said.


    He was still wearing a civilian uniform with a medal on it. Maybe he needed to meet some diplomats in the Department today.


    Karenin has won several very outstanding medals, but he does not wear them every day. He usually only uses them on important occasions. And he went home on time today, because he promised in the morning.


    Anna couldn''t help laughing. She almost trotted to Karenin with joy, then pulled his hand and let go before he frowned.


    "You''ll always do what you promised me, won''t you?"


    "If there is no accident, yes."


    Although he didn''t quite understand why his wife asked this question, Karenin answered her truthfully, and he got a kiss in the corner of his mouth.


    "You look good on the medal." She said brightly.


    Karenin looked at her, then moved away, as if, a little shy? Anna thought, also moved her eyes, secretly smile, did not know that she thought was embarrassed, at the moment is looking at her, will her eyebrows curved appearance.


    Karenin had two study rooms.


    One is for receiving some guests, and the other is for reading.


    The study of reception guest has more luxurious sofa, more inclined to talk. The study he used to read was simple, even a little monotonous.


    Two rows of large bookshelves occupy almost two walls. Near the window, there is a rosewood desk, which is simply coated with a little paint. From the edge wear marks, it has been used for some years. It can be seen that the owner cherishes it.


    A chair with no cushion on it. It looks square. It''s not easy to doze off when sitting on it. The whole study, just like the meaning of its birth, is just a place for reading.


    Although there is plenty of sunshine, there is nothing soft. In addition to Karenin''s round tea cup, it seems to be the only thing in this place that has no edges and corners. Originally, it is ordinary, but now it seems to be somewhat valuable.


    "Only one chair." Anna pointed it out.


    Karenin realized that he was not thoughtful. He planned to ring the bell for the servant to bring a chair, but Anna stopped him.


    "I have a soft stool in my bedroom." She said that without waiting for Karenin to say anything, she ran out and soon brought over a stool with plump looking cushions.


    As a result, this room after the tea cup, there is a thing without edges and corners, but also with fluffy skills.


    Karenin did not say anything about the existence of this kind of violation. He acquiesced in all this. In the days to come, he would often watch his wife move in and out of his world, filling the world with more round and soft things.According to Karenin''s habit, his guests always sat opposite him, either in uniform or in formal clothes. When talking to them, Karenin was used to pondering the meaning of the other party''s next sentence before he finished his last sentence.


    But now, beside his lonely chair, there is a too soft stool. It is pink, and there is lace made of ribbon. It seems that if you put your fingers on it, no matter where you put them, they will bounce again and again.


    After he sat down, he also found that for a moment, he was a little uncertain about what tone to use to talk with the people around him.


    She was wearing a white skirt. The collar was not exposed like other women, but was closed. It was stacked like the petals of a Jacaranda, with a blue brooch in the middle. The neck is blue and delicate, and the skin is long and thin, like lily, looking up at the sky.


    And look up, her gray round eyes like the square tile gray pigeon furry neck color, very bright and soft.


    She was so close to herself, her eyes on the form he had just opened, and then murmured in admiration, as if it were not just a form, but something great.


    "You''re really great, Alexis. You''ve done a great job. It''s easy to see!" Anna exclaimed from the bottom of her heart.


    Karenin''s handwriting has always been the kind she likes, not frivolous or stiff. His logical thinking is very strong, and the relations listed are concise and clear, and the key points are very prominent.


    "It''s nothing." Karenin said that his tone was still stable, but there were some waves in his heart.


    He began to tell Anna in his flat voice about the big circles of Petersburg''s upper class.


    As a respectable lady, his wife in Petersburg must contact the circle in the future, Karenin roughly divided them into three categories.


    The first is that Anna has to deal with the circle he brings to her, including his colleagues and subordinates. But it is not the main task of today. Moreover, in this circle, Karenin himself will play a leading role.


    The second is the circle headed by Countess Lydia, which has a political mantle. Although it is flashy, it is a kind of secret political channel. Some of these things will be told by Karenin to his wife in the future.


    The third circle is the one Anna will come into contact with tomorrow, led by the Duchess of Betsy. He was the kind of circle that Karenin disliked the most, but he could not avoid it completely.


    "Your cousin, Betsy, is an excellent leader in this circle. She has fully grasped the core meaning of this circle and has never deviated from the theme from the beginning to the end." Karenin said in a flat tone.


    Although most people would not have other ideas when they heard this kind of evaluation, Anna could tell that Karenin did not like Betsy very much.


    "Don''t you like Betsy?"


    Karenin looked at her and said, "if people ask me this, I will avoid answering my personal preference, or I will let you get the answer you want. But I said I would always be honest with you, so I have to regret to tell you, Anna, I don''t like this lady


    Anna didn''t have much impression on him. She only remembered that she was a beauty. She was more curious about why Karenin didn''t like him.


    "I don''t want to talk about other people''s rights and wrongs, Anna. A man should not talk about a woman, no matter what her status Karenin spoke in a cold language, and Anna knew it meant that he was not willing to talk about it for the time being.


    She didn''t go into it any more, but it was written down in her heart that she would have to find out for herself tomorrow.


    After making up her mind, she looked up at her husband secretly, and saw that his lips were pursed up, which was obviously a little displeased. She laughed.


    He drew out a trace of jealousy, went over and kissed the corner of each other''s mouth. Then he raised his hands and gently pressed down on the corner of Karenin''s mouth, revealing a small stiff arc.


    "Who is in front of you now?" She asked.


    Karenin raised his right hand, pressed Anna''s wrist, and finally gave her a kiss on the knuckle of her thumb. His eyes were fixed on her, and he replied calmly, "you."


    Anna giggled.


    Later, she recalled what happened that day and understood one thing. She thought she was a tolerant and magnanimous person, but in fact, if it is related to Karenin, she is also the most ordinary person, with such shortcomings and a little jealousy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 21

    Betsy''s house was not far from Anna''s, and she went out with a little bit of makeup.


    She thought of Karenin''s frown when she was pounding clothes in her bedroom in the morning, for clothes piled up like hills.


    Anna knew that for Karenin, who was used to having a clear schedule and a clear schedule, it was right to be clean and tidy. Being dirty and sloppy was like throwing a hole of pine nuts he had stored in front of a diligent squirrel with the most powerful machine gun.


    Facing this scene of clothes piled up, Karenin must be like the squirrel whose pinecone was thrust by a machine gun at the moment. Because it happened so quickly and was too shocked, he could not think of any language to evaluate the situation. Therefore, silence represents his mood.


    "Don''t frown. I''ll clean it up." Anna had a long skirt in her arms, and then she came over and kissed Karenin on the lips on tiptoe.


    Karenin couldn''t understand why women have so many clothes, and they even felt that there was one less in the wardrobe.


    Although sometimes he thinks his wife is different from many women, she is more tolerant and optimistic, but it seems that some things will never change.


    The weather is always getting colder and colder, but it is obvious that the ladies will always feel slower than the poor for a season.


    Anna was wearing a warm, soft velvet dress, and she was wearing a long black velvet mantle. She changed the shoulder a little bit, because she was thinner than before, and the fox hair was beautiful, fluffy and greasy.


    Her hair was neatly combed, and some of her curly hair was smoothed with osmanthus scented hair oil. She wore a small hat with a certain pile on it, which was simple but exquisite.


    She got out of the carriage and was welcomed in by the butler of Betsy.


    "Let me see, you are always so beautiful, Anna." Betsy met her in a bright dress, her waist pinched thin, but her face very ruddy.


    She took Anna''s hand and looked up and down with her affectionate eyes without showing any jealousy.


    "How beautiful. Did you find a good tailor in Petersburg?" Asked Betsy, her eyes shining.


    "I''ve changed it a little bit. I found that I''ve lost some weight recently, and it''s too troublesome to leave my clothes to the tailors. Sometimes they don''t understand what I want." Anna said with a smile, in order to integrate into the environment.


    "I didn''t know you had the craft." Betsy laughed, but obviously didn''t take it seriously, but she stopped pressing the question.


    She opened a decorative fan made of ostrich hair in her right hand, and took Anna with the other hand and brought her into their tea party.


    There are men and women, and they have gathered together.


    Anna looked at everyone quietly, trying to figure out who they were.


    Let''s not say why petsy is the chief representative of this circle. She arranged Anna beside her and introduced all the people present to her affectionately.


    The one with a yellow face and bulging breasts was the Duchess of miyakki, who, though not very good-looking in appearance, spoke with great weight.


    There are other aristocratic ladies. Most of the men have some titles in the family, but they can''t go to the big market. With their good faces, these young men were circling around the ladies in an attempt to make some profit.


    "Is everyone here?" A voice came from the other end of the living room. The voice was very young, between childhood and adolescence.


    Anna looked up. A boy in a tight uniform came up, his brown curly hair looked very supple, his face with a youthful sprightness, and behind him was a fat man, Anna''s cousin.


    "Here you are, Anna." Anna''s cousin hugged the former with his chubby fingers and then kissed her on the cheek as a greeting.


    "It''s all here now!" Anna''s cousin said, laughing himself.


    "It''s up to you, honey."


    Betsy accepted her husband''s kiss. She gave a giggle and a coquettish remark.


    "You did something. Don''t tell me about the painted pottery. I''m not interested


    Anna''s cousin was obsessed with the collection of painted pottery and engravings. He had the title of Duke. Although he was not interested in political affairs, he was still doing more or less.


    "Come here. I have a good place reserved for you, vorensky." Betsy beckoned the smiling boy to come.


    When Betsy''s eyes fell on her, Anna knew that the good position was next to her.


    Good day, Mrs. Karenin Although vorensky was only 13 years old, he was quite pleasing to the eye.


    His double eyelids are very deep, and there are a pair of dark eyes with the same color. They are like some kind of glass ball. They are crisp and bright.He looked at Anna with that kind of young man''s unique high spirited eyes, but also with undisguised admiration.


    Anna returned with a smile, thinking: this era is really precocious, this circle is also full of weird.


    "Well, our tea party is about to officially begin." Said Betsy, with a charming smile on the corner of her lips, a young man sat down beside her, glanced at some place, and then said something in her ear, which drew a tender smile.


    Betsy''s eyes glanced at the young lady sitting opposite her, Wollensky''s sister and Betsy''s cousin, who had been married for less than a year.


    There was a charm in her eyes.


    "Honey, how about the honeymoon?" Asked the Duchess of miyakki with concern.


    She liked Anna as soon as she saw her, not only for her beautiful appearance, but also for her character.


    The Duchess of miyakuki did not hate beauties, she even appreciated them, but she hated the powerful women. If there is one in this circle, she may not like to come.


    "How can you ask this question?" An ambassador''s wife said that she had a pair of very delicate eyebrows, eyelashes as black as crow''s wings, she was tall and sat upright, and her ruddy lips drew an arc of pity.


    "It must be a bit of a pity that honeymoon and business trip are mixed together." The ambassador''s wife asked, pretending to be concerned, but could not hide her jealousy.


    The ambassador''s wife originally thought that she would be the most outstanding one. She was of noble status and outstanding appearance. However, she had a fatal defect and was too small.


    She was upset because Anna''s appearance was better than her, and now it can be said who wants to make a fool of the former.


    The ambassador''s wife had heard her husband talk about the Karenin, even though her husband spoke highly of him, so what? At the end of the day, it was a man who did not know anything about romance. Marrying a man who could bring work with him even on his new wedding trip could not make people feel happy at all.


    Anna didn''t show any embarrassment. Instead, she took a smile and said, "I don''t think there''s any regret."


    Almost all of them stopped talking, and the ambassador''s wife looked a little stiff.


    Anna pursed her lips, raised a shallow arc, and said, "my husband is very responsible for his work. As an official''s wife, I''m not good at government affairs."


    She blinked, her voice became lively, and the whole person looked like a flash of light, firmly and brightly defending her husband''s reputation.


    "To tell you the truth, I can''t do those negotiation skills, and I can''t do that conscientiously, but at least I can accompany him when he is devoted to Russia. In this way, I am a person who can''t do anything, but I''ve done a little bit for our country. "


    "Well said, dear." The Duchess of miyakhenki clapped her hands, and some of them followed, with wallensky looking at Anna with a look of surprise and admiration.


    The applause fell on the ambassador''s wife''s face like a slap in the face. A faint blush appeared on her pale face.


    "My husband said that Nelson would come to us next week and everyone said she sang quite well, but I had never heard her voice. I''ve heard that Madame Heidrich is very accomplished in music, so I''d like to hear your opinion, so that I can decide whether to go and see it. " Anna said in a compliment.


    The ambassador''s wife was a little surprised. Looking at Anna''s sincere expression, she suddenly felt a little ashamed.


    Although she was not very generous, it just showed that she was not a very resourceful woman. At the moment, because of her shame, she decided to give the most detailed views to make up for the words she said because of jealousy at that time.


    Everyone listened to the ambassador''s wife''s comments on the queen of Swedish Opera. Anna was the same. She took a sip of tea, and the whole person was smiling. When the ambassador''s wife looked at her, she gave back a look of admiration.


    In less than half an hour, she easily resolved this little fight between women.


    The conversation went on, the conversation changed too quickly, Anna stopped showing off, she became the best listener and listener, and then she went to the dressing room.


    Anna tidied up her clothes, and when she came out, passing the corner, she heard a murmur of conversation.


    She did not stay to eavesdrop and avoid unnecessary trouble.


    When Anna returned to the living room, she looked at everyone and found that Betsy and the young man were gone. She was thinking in secret when Betsy came back.


    Before long, Wollensky''s sister got up and went to the dressing room. The two women touched their earlobes with their fingers as a sign of communication. Wollensky''s sister left with a blush on her cheeks.


    Betsy got up and went to the Duchess of miyakuki and beckoned to them.


    Anna looked back, but saw Wollensky looking at her.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 22

    Vorensky realized that Anna had seen him. He had subconsciously deviated from his eyes at first, but after a while, he tilted his head and looked at Anna again.


    Anna looked away.


    After a while, the 13-year-old approached her and asked bluntly, "you seem to be dissatisfied with this." Asked vorensky, in a low voice.


    "What?"


    Vorensky indicated with his lips the direction of his sister''s departure, and then he shrugged: "it''s not a big deal, is it?"


    Even though he said so, there were some young people''s postures. To be honest, it was only half a year ago that Wollensky entered this circle. After he turned 12, his sister thought that he could look at him with a mature look.


    Vorensky was eager to be recognized, so even if something in the circle had surprised him at first, he would now tell himself that it was no big deal. Everyone will go through it. It is a sad thing for a beautiful woman with money and status if only her husband loves her.


    A single woman needs to be reserved, but once married, a lot of love will not damage her reputation, and universal love will make her very attractive in the society. Wollensky''s mother was like this when she was young, but now they are just gradually accepting and loving the laws of the society.


    Anna understood what vorensky meant, and she was a little surprised. But combined with vorensky''s unconcerned gaze at the moment, she didn''t argue about anything, just a smile of indifference and apology.


    Vorensky looked at her suspiciously.


    "Would you like some cake?" Anna asked.


    Her performance was so sincere that it was almost impossible to feel the intention hidden in it, so she only received an angry look.


    "No, thank you. I''m not a child anymore Said Wollensky stiffly.


    He rolled up a wrinkled expression, because he didn''t want to show unpleasant emotions, which is immature, but can''t do it completely. So he decided to leave Anna''s side so that he could be more comfortable and not be emotional like a baby.


    Anna watched the boy leave and joined the Duchess of miyakhenki''s conversation. She took another look at the direction of sister Wollensky''s departure. Finally, she blinked and ate a cookie herself.


    At 3:30, an unusual person came to their tea party.


    "You are a rare visitor." Said Betsy with a smile, her charming eyes always like to be used on all people, although she thought that Karenin was boring and tight, she did not intend to skip him.


    Karenin gave the Duchess of petsey a kiss on the back of her hand.


    He didn''t like the frivolous lady, but he had to admire her social skills. There''s no need to show your preferences.


    Karenin straightened up. He swept the room politely and quickly caught his wife''s position in that short time. The latter''s big eyes were looking at him in some surprise.


    Karenin did not intend to smile. What he intended to show was a social smirk, but when his eyes touched his little wife, he could not help becoming sincere.


    "Your rembreyer seems to have been a great success, and I think next time you will be the best tea hostess in Petersburg." He cocked his lips and complimented Betsy, but his eyes still fell on his wife.


    Betsy chuckled.


    She likes to receive compliments, especially on such things as clothes, beauty, and tea parties. But she was not like a 14-year-old girl who went to the dance for the first time. She was moved by a word of praise or encouragement. She swore that the person in front of her must be the best and most lovely person in the world.


    "Come on, sit down with your wife and talk to us." Said Betsy affectionately that she was such a good master, taking full care of the newly married couple.


    "How did you get here?" Anna asked in a low voice after Karenin sat down. Although her voice was small, she could still feel the joy in it.


    "Everything in the Department was dealt with early." Karenin replied, then turned to the ambassador''s wife and talked to her.


    Anna bit her husband''s lips a little bit closer to her.


    Karenin felt his wife approaching him and, out of politeness, moved aside. But before long, his wife came closer to him.


    So Karenin had to stop talking for a moment and take a look at his wife and ask if she had anything to do. The latter just opened his twinkling eyes and laughed contentedly at him.


    Karenin turned his eyes, this time no longer foolishly thought that his wife felt crowded, so he moved to the side. Although, logically, he didn''t think it was meaningful at all, his wife clearly liked the narrow, crowded distance.


    If they were not still in front of a large number of people, Anna felt that she could not help but kiss Karenin.Of course, if your husband changed his schedule for more than ten years for you, wouldn''t you feel honored?


    If she put her hand on Karenin''s arm at this time, it would be too sticky, so Anna could only suppress this impulse and express her joy by constantly approaching each other.


    "I went to the dressing room and then we got a new partner, didn''t we?"


    Wollensky''s sister came back, her hair and skirt were not disordered at all, but the blush on her face was deeper, her eyes were still bright, and she looked like a flower, with a different brilliance.


    "Yes." Petsy agreed, sweetly, as she introduced Karenin to vorensky''s sister.


    Karenin had a few words with vorensky''s sister, and the Duchess of miyakhki had mentioned a bill which they were talking about at this time.


    The Duchess of miyakki had no intention of talking about such a serious matter, and in fact, she didn''t care much, but she liked Anna and was happy to talk to her husband about something the latter liked.


    They exchanged views.


    Karenin knew what they wanted to hear, like Duchess miyakki. He liked politics, bills. Talking about these was exactly what he liked, but he also understood that he was dealing with some ladies. If he comes by his own temperament, the conversation will either end up unhappy or embarrassed because it is boring. So he moved out of that set of words, cleverly perfunctory to each other.


    They sat for another half an hour, when it would be impolite to say goodbye. Karenin privately asked Anna if she wanted to go back together. Anna gave him a positive answer.


    Karenin said goodbye to the hostess.


    "Won''t you stay for dinner?" Asked Betsy, looking as if he was trying to keep them.


    Just as Karenin was about to offer a good excuse in his mind to refuse politely, vorensky''s sister said it for them.


    "Oh, Betsy, don''t forget that they are newlyweds, not like us." Said Wollensky''s sister, in a different way, who still seemed to be in high spirits.


    Betsy laughed, too. She exchanged a look with vorensky''s sister that only they understood. Then she turned to Anna and Karenin.


    "I look forward to having dinner with you next time."


    Karenin once again kisses Betsy on the back of his hand, which makes Anna take his arm and leave together.


    The coachman of Karenin''s house was waiting at the door, the grey horse wagged its tail, and the Tatars opened the door for them.


    As the carriage began to move towards home, Anna looked at Karenin for a moment, and the latter asked her.


    "In fact, I have an unusual idea to tell you."


    The man put on the posture and expression of listening attentively.


    "I didn''t realize it was going to be a problem, but I found out today that maybe I should make myself clear first," Anna said after caressing the folds of her skirt with her hands. Even if most people think it''s ridiculous and inappropriate, I want to tell you


    "Alexis, I don''t want a third person in our marriage."


    Anna saw Karenin blink her eyes slowly, and she sighed gently.


    "I know it''s not to blame for most people, but..."


    Anna did not finish, her words were gently interrupted by Karenin.


    "If you mean what you saw today from the Duchess of pettesey, Anna, I have to make my point again. Even if this is the case in this society, some customs will not be publicly criticized, and even some people secretly praise it. I have no intention of criticizing them. All I can do is to abide by my own principles and beliefs. As I have always believed in the sanctity of marriage, once combined, there should be no force to separate a couple except death. "


    Karenin stopped for a moment. His blue eyes were so focused that they reflected two little ones. There was nothing else.


    His words are calm and organized, and his eyes are calm and authoritative.


    "Maybe you have some misunderstanding before, and I think that since you are quite concerned about this issue, I''d better make it clear to you completely."


    "What I mean by death and separation at this moment is not only the death of the body, but also the highest will of man."


    "If you have any questions about our relationship and feelings at this moment, or don''t like it, you can tell me now. If this moment passes, Anna, I will not accept any amendment or appeal


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 23

    "Me," she pauses, her gray eyes first have a hazy light, and then become two bright pupil inlaid in it, like waves of sea water, rippling the master''s mind.


    "I think I will voluntarily relinquish all right to appeal."


    Anna said, holding her small cheek in the back of her mouth, holding her little red hands.


    "I know it''s not very reserved, but you have to allow me to let it go. You said something very sweet." She stressed the word "sweet," holding Karenin''s clothes in front of her chest with one small hand and holding them gently.


    She blushed a lot, but only in this way could she feel better.


    "In fact, I think it''s good." Karenin whispered, a kiss on Anna''s black hair.


    They all felt satisfied. In fact, Karenin thought that, although the marriage was so different and full of unpredictability, it was indeed satisfactory.


    When they got home for dinner, Anna did not say much. She just looked up at her husband from time to time.


    "What''s the matter?" Karenin asked.


    Anna said, "it''s like you''re going to shine now. I can''t help but look at you." She sighed again, "I''m so worried that you''ll be stolen. It''s like a dragon''s gold coin."


    Although Karenin had heard this strange praise and possessiveness from his little wife, he could not get used to it completely.


    So he calmly pointed out that the metaphor was not appropriate again, and her wife giggled.


    "Forgive me, you don''t have a chance to appeal. I have many strange metaphors in my stomach." Anna took a bite of the mushroom and then looked up at Karenin as if he were a better dish.


    Karenin chose to ignore this vision this time. He had to eat enough food instead of letting his mood wander in that out of control state all the time.


    The next day, Anna decided to do something to thank Karenin.


    He helped her sort out the messy social relationships, so of course she had to do something to repay him.


    "Maybe it would be better to have some shufflei." Anna told herself that although she could not say she was good at cooking, she still had a hand in making this kind of dessert.


    Her former manager was strict with her diet, but sometimes people are so strange. You are limited in one place, and sometimes you have to make up for it in other ways.


    Women and desserts always seem to be inseparable.


    Anna borrowed the kitchen from Sasha. The fat cook was very kind. She lent the kitchen which was only organized to the hostess, and she was ready for a disaster. She even quietly ventured with the gatekeeper, cabidoneci, and prepared several buckets of water for preparation.


    Of course, Anna doesn''t know about these things.


    For one thing, all Karenin''s servants, even cooks, were able to prepare all possible outcomes in advance without disturbing others. Second, Anna herself has been immersed in the gift of thanks to Karenin.


    Round eggs or just out of the chicken shed, with a bit of heat. The oranges in the straw baskets are very full and give off a good smell of orange.


    The process of waiting makes people anxious, but when they see something coming out of the oven, they have a sense of satisfaction.


    Anna couldn''t wait to share it with someone, so she called Sasha in, and she wanted to have afternoon tea with the cook.


    "It smells good. What are you doing, ma''am?" Sasha was a little surprised to find that the kitchen was still very clean and seemed to be brewing something delicious.


    "Shufulei, there''s an egg and an orange."


    Sasha took a look at the stove and sighed again.


    "Would you like to have an afternoon tea with me? Sasha. " Anna said with a smile.


    "That''s not very good." Sasha hesitated and Anna pulled her hand.


    "Don''t refuse. I feel sorry for leaving me to have afternoon tea alone." She deliberately said something pathetic.


    Sasha laughed. "If you say that, I don''t think I have any reason to refuse this invitation again."


    The kitchen is connected to the backyard, and there is no scenery at the moment. There is no gardening facilities in Karenin''s yard. It is formal, not out of the ordinary and absolutely not dazzling.


    In this natural courtyard, the sunlight becomes a little frivolous. It can shine as it likes.


    White painted log tables, and a few hollowed out chairs, Sasha magically took out a small pink plaid tablecloth and spread it on it.


    Anna asked anuska to bring the table mat she had made in advance, lace style. They chose a rose colored bone china tea set, and the milk was put in a transparent glass pot. It has orange and butter aromas, sweet and fresh."Look how well it''s done!" Sasha exclaimed, her chubby fingers touching Anna''s printed coasters and looking at the lovely shuffles.


    "You''d better eat first. Maybe it''s just good selling." Anna said.


    "How can it be, Madame, that all the eggs I have beaten in my hands can be used as a manor, and this taste must not be wrong!"


    Anuska and Anna both laughed.


    Sasha tasted it and raised her eyebrows. "Look, I''m right."


    "That is, is it possible to do too much?" Sasha asked.


    "Actually, I wanted to make it for Alexey." Anna said shyly. Then she saw that the cook was a little surprised. After a while, she had a tangled look on her face.


    "What''s the matter?" Anna asked.


    Sasha looked at his mistress, and then said cautiously, "in fact, ma''am, you may not know much, sir. He doesn''t like sweets."


    Anna was a little surprised and then became depressed. "I don''t know. I thought it would be a good idea."


    "It''s a good idea, ma''am. These things are really delicious," Sasha said


    Anna shook her head and sighed, "no matter how delicious it is, he doesn''t like sweets."


    Sasha didn''t know how to comfort her mistress. Fortunately, the frustration didn''t last long. She started talking about other topics and finally said that she wanted to give her all these shufulei.


    "I heard that you have a pair of grandchildren, and I think they will like sweets."


    Sasha''s two grandchildren of course like these sweet things, but she can''t help but feel some regret. After all, the lady''s cooking is really delicious.


    After the afternoon tea, Anna was not discouraged. On the contrary, she understood something again. So she asked Sasha a a lot about Karenin''s preference for dishes.


    She learned that Karenin had no particular preference for food, except that sweets were not his favorite. From this point of view, it is not a good idea to express your gratitude on food.


    Anna crossed it out, and she was going to think about it again. In short, thanks are necessary.


    Karenin came back late that day. He said that he would not come back for dinner. When he got home, it was already 10 o''clock. Anna spent some time doing shuflei in the daytime, and she fell asleep at nine o''clock.


    Karenin entered the hall, and korny took his coat for him. He was about to go to the second floor when the cook came out, as if waiting for him.


    "What''s the matter?" Karenin asked.


    "Well, sir, it may not matter, but I think I''ll tell you about it." Generally speaking, as long as a servant remembers to mind her master''s business, she can''t help but want to speak for her mistress.


    "Say it."


    Sasha told Karenin about Anna''s dessert during the day. She was relieved when she observed her husband''s listening attentively. She said with a smile, "I know you don''t like sweets, but you really have a good wife."


    It was almost the first time for Karenin to hear such words from others. It was a strange feeling, mixed with pride, moving and even a little faint pride.


    But he did not intend to show that people like Karenin nodded with a little reserve to show his awareness and approval.


    Karenin went up the second floor from the escalator and pushed away his wife''s bedroom, or rather their bedroom.


    What happened in the house was impossible to evade the servants. This unusual thing must have been talked about secretly over the servants'' afternoon tea.


    Most of his wife didn''t know this, although it was a little confusing, but Karenin thought that maybe everything in the world should not be made clear.


    As long as it is about his wife, people like Karenin, who are rigid and dogmatic, even put that kind of similar theory in their heart in silence, which has become some strange principle.


    His wife was already asleep and wrapped herself in the quilt, next to his side. Her pink cheeks and her sleepy expression all tell one thing. She is very happy.


    This kind of happiness that can be seen without words directly infected Karenin.


    He did something he would never have done before.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, and then kissing his little wife, as if indirectly, kissing the traces of happiness.


    It''s morning and Anna wakes up.


    Karenin was not next to her. She was a little disappointed and noticed that there was a note on the pillow belonging to Karenin.


    Anna opened it for a look, then couldn''t help laughing.


    "Blueberry can be included in your favorite dessert category."


    That night, Anna finished her thanks, and Karenin, he ate his own blueberry pie.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 24

    On Christmas Eve, Karenin''s department will also open earlier, and it will end at noon.


    On this day, every family was immersed in the festive atmosphere.


    When she got up in the morning, Anna heard Sarah, the cook, say that it might snow in the evening.


    "It would be fun if it snowed."


    Russia is still warm this year, and the first snow has not fallen.


    Anna has always liked winter. Although she can''t help dressing up, she has been living in the south. Snow is always a luxury.


    "It''s no fun to have a heavy snow. If it snows, a lot of crops will be damaged." Sasha muttered, and Anna walked away and said no more.


    "I seem to have said something wrong. Maybe I should wait for the spring to find a time to walk in the field." Anna told Karenin that the latter was reading the morning paper and waiting for breakfast.


    "If you want, I remember that your brother, skier, knew a man who had a lot of land in the country."


    "Now promise me what to do next year." Anna said with a smile.


    Karenin looked up at her and said, "it''s nothing. At the beginning of spring, I used to go to the hot springs in Germany to have a rest. We could come back a few days earlier."


    "Travel, there are still a few months to go. Now you say it, and I''m looking forward to it."


    "Not travel."


    "Does grachov say you''re not in good health?" Anna asked nervously. She walked up to Karenin with a worried look in her eyes.


    Karenin looked soft and said, "don''t worry, it''s just a routine inspection."


    "I''m not in my twenties anymore, and grachov said that hot springs with lots of bubbles are good for my legs."


    Anna touched her knee, then tilted her head and said, "you must be old. But he is right. There is no harm in paying more attention to health. "


    Seeing that Anna was convinced, Karenin no longer looked at her, but put his eyes back on the official newspapers in the Yamen.


    What he didn''t know was that Anna was reminded.


    "I''m going to prepare dinner with Sasha. Turkey cooking. I''m going to learn from her." Anna laughs at Karenin. She reports on her work during the day.


    "If you think it''s fun."


    "Oh, of course, Alexis, cooking is also a pleasure."


    After hearing Anna''s reply, Karenin stopped talking about it. Although there were few ladies who loved to cook turkey in the kitchen from his rich experience, it was not a big deal.


    After Karenin left, Anna wore a long, dirty dress. Her cat went to the kitchen to help Sasha prepare dinner materials.


    Lunch will be simpler, after all, today''s finale is the turkey on the table.


    When Sasha tied the wings and legs of the turkey with a string, Anna smacked her tongue: "Oh, poor Turkey."


    She reached out and poked at the fat, honey coated Turkey, anuska chuckled, and the cook rolled up her sleeves to say they were going to have a big fight.


    At noon, Karenin came back and they had a simple lunch together.


    Apart from Karenin''s day off, Anna never enjoyed lunch with him on such a day. And perhaps because of the atmosphere of the festival, Karenin also seems to speak a little more than usual.


    They were having a meal, and soon cabidonec, the porter, came to tell Anna that it was snowing outside.


    "I want to see it." Anna said, but the man was up.


    Generally, no one of them would leave the table suddenly during the meal, which was not appropriate, but the urgency of snow at the moment made Anna unable to manage the etiquette.


    She went to the French window, through the glass, saw the snowflakes flying outside.


    Anna gently turned to Karenin and said with a bright smile, "it looks like there will be snow soon."


    Karenin didn''t react much.


    "There will be a lot of snow." Anna repeated, this time for Karenin''s troubled sight.


    "And then?"


    Anna opened her eyes wide and finally lowered her head to sigh.


    "Well, forget it for a while. We''ll wait until there''s snow." She sat back in her chair, continued to enjoy her food, and looked super happy.


    Karenin still looked at his wife in some confusion for a while, and finally continued to eat.


    Mushroom, food, bad smell, energy.


    Beef, food, energy.


    Carrots, food, taste sweet, energy.


    ¡­¡­


    Why is she so happy because of the snow?


    Clear food, always let people do not understand the wife, Karenin still some do not understand.


    In the afternoon, Karenin stayed in his study to deal with some government affairs. Maybe ordinary officials can relax in this day, but Karenin always has a variety of things, and Anna has no opinion about it. After all, if when Karenin chooses to break up with his work, Anna will start to worry.Maybe she had to suspect that her husband might have been abducted by aliens?


    In short, the couple have their own business.


    "Madame, is this one?" Anuska found out what Anna wanted, which was put in Anna''s dowry. Skier gave her the leather material, golden brown fox skin, which felt very good.


    "Yes, that''s it." Anna nodded happily, and then she daubed and altered the paper, and then drew to anushikabi that she needed to do this.


    "I''ve never seen anything like that." Anuska was a little surprised.


    "In colder places, hunters like to use this kind of kneepad to resist the cold." Anna said that anushka would not continue to ask the question.


    "That''s beautiful, ma''am." Anuska loved Anna''s design.


    Anna gives things to anushika. Although she can design some things, it is impossible for her to be a modern person who can pick up the needle and thread and be able to fly. What''s more, anuska''s craftsmanship is very good. It''s a waste to leave such a ready-made handicraft unnecessary.


    But she blinked and thought, maybe she could learn it herself. After all, the gifts made by ourselves are different from those made by others.


    By the time it was nearly seven o''clock, the snow was already thick.


    Anna pulled Karenin into the yard after dinner.


    "Let''s play with the snow." Anna suggested.


    Karenin frowned: "Anna, it''s late, and it''s too cold. You may get sick."


    Karenin is always so pragmatic, as well as, a little confused.


    So when Karenin came to pull her, she refused.


    "At least, make a snowman with me." She struggled.


    Therefore, Karenin kept such an awkward movement, as if he was forcing a child to leave her beloved toy.


    Karenin quickly looked around, and then saw Sasha. They were in a circle. After seeing his eyes, they all looked away unnaturally. Colney looked unnaturally at Sasha''s head and spoke.


    Karenin was silent for a moment, then quickly looked up at him. The people headed by Sasha looked at his wife with a kind of "poor hostess", and occasionally looked at him. His eyes changed into "really cruel master".


    Karenin''s move was too fast for the servants to take back their sight. But in the end, they all looked at it with interest, especially Sasha. She said in a spoiled tone: "Oh, sir, don''t be so rigid. I''ll make a pot of hot ginger tea for you."


    "My God."


    Before Karenin reacted, his wife took the lead.


    Anna saw Sasha and them. Her face turned red. Then she stood up and said to Karenin, "let''s go."


    But to her surprise, Karenin said, "if you want, we can make a snowman."


    Anna looked at each other in surprise.


    Sasha lit the candle on the ground so that more light could shine on them. So Anna was not sure whether it was the light or what was on Karenin''s face.


    "Come on, Anna." Karenin said that he squatted down, began to make snow into a ball, and finally rolled it up.


    This is not a technical job. Although Karenin did not often do this when he was a child, it is not difficult. He made a snowman''s body and a snowman''s head beside him.


    Karenin piled the head of the snowman on top of his body.


    Anna didn''t know where to make some stones and even a carrot.


    "A snowman without a carrot nose doesn''t look like a snowman." Anna was shivering with cold, but she still had a good laugh.


    Karenin looked at the snowman carefully. It was really ordinary, and he didn''t feel much fun until now.


    He still didn''t understand why his wife liked the cold game.


    However, looking at her reddened cheeks and happy smile, Karenin thought that maybe the snowman itself is not interesting, but there will be a bit of fun.


    They returned to the hall and began drinking.


    Anna poured a glass to Karenin and half a cup to herself. They drank wine. Through the wine, someone began to sing. Karenin saw that it was kabidonec, the porter.


    The room was hot and noisy. He drank wine and looked at his wife''s flowery smile. At last, he gave a gentle smile and drank the wine when no one was paying attention.


    When he put down the glass, he saw his wife looking at him with a kind of bright eyes.


    Karenin slowly stretched out his hand under the table, held the small hand, and once again saw his wife''s shy smile and felt the finger of the other party''s kickback.


    "This is my Christmas present for you, Alexis." His wife said so with a sly smile.Karenin felt that his body was steaming with drunkenness, hazy, even his wife''s face seemed to have bright stars shining.


    He nodded a little and said, "I like this gift."


    "You''re drunk, Alexis." His wife''s sweet and greasy voice rings in his ear.


    Karenin said calmly, "I''m not drunk." Of course he wasn''t drunk. The world just disappeared, except for his wife.


    It was a beautiful Christmas Eve, he thought, and put this memory in his heart, properly kept.


    The next day, Karenin found another gift that belonged to him under the Christmas tree. It was a dark blue handmade scarf with his initials at the end, woven with silver gray silk thread. There is also a pair of knee pads, fur material, these three gifts seem to follow the same concept.


    The snowman in the yard was only found in the daytime. It was standing in the door abruptly, but no one could bear to move it away. After all, their own husband discovered this shameful thing early in the morning, but he didn''t say anything. He just acquiesced in its existence.


    It''s Christmas and everyone needs a rest.


    It''s Christmas day, so all the unreasonable actions of their husband are reasonable, including wearing a scarf at home.


    Of course. After all, it''s Christmas, isn''t it? As for all the trouble caused by this scarf, it will be tomorrow.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 25

    Although Anna cherished the snowman very much, after watching it for two days, she asked the porter to remove it.


    Karenin''s work will start again, and the guests who visit him will be restored. Anna does not want to doubt the impression of Karenin in the eyes of outsiders.


    Although her husband is lovely and reasonable, Anna has no intention of really letting her political opponents or colleagues know about it. She always had to protect her husband''s dignity, just as he always gave in for her.


    The so-called couple, Anna thought, is probably the case. Feel love, and then don''t be stingy to give love.


    Since anuska praised Anna''s idea of knee pads and scarves last time, Anna has a little bit of a new idea after Christmas.


    She did yoga as usual, and then made a plan for herself. After that, she went into the kitchen and worked with Sasha, the cook, on new desserts.


    Karenin saw the plan because it was spread out on the desk in the bedroom. He circled out a few grammatical mistakes and did not question it.


    If his wife was interested in clothes, Karenin could find no reason to limit her. However, he thinks his wife should consolidate her language course.


    He told Anna what he thought, but the latter had no objection with her round eyes.


    "I think you are right."


    Since then, Anna put down her schedule temporarily and began to learn more like a good student.


    Although it will not be particularly pleasant to study, since she does not need to work hard for her livelihood and has obtained such a noble status, it is always harmless to learn more knowledge worthy of this status. That''s what Anna thought.


    Karenin hired a French teacher for Anna. He was an old man, about sixty years old, with a pair of wise and peaceful eyes.


    Mr. Maillard was also Karenin''s French Tutor for three years, and then he returned to France to stop teaching between them.


    Karenin has always respected each other, but now, Maillard has returned to Russia and seems to have plans to settle down.


    When Karenin asked him about it, the old gentleman blinked his blue eyes full of wisdom and said, "Oh, my dear Karenin, I thought you had a child, just like a sad father looking for his first French teacher for his child."


    Karenin felt a little embarrassed, but he would never show it.


    "I don''t have a child yet, Mr. Maillard." Karenin was more precise.


    "I''m here to hire you as my wife''s French teacher, and my wife wants to consolidate her language knowledge to meet social needs. And I don''t think there is anyone in the circle I know who is more competent than you. I would be very grateful if you would agree. "


    "Look, Cherie, what sweet words! I can''t believe it was made by little Karenin." Mr. Maillard winked at his wife, completely ignoring some of the twitching marks on Karenin''s cheek.


    "Oh, don''t call Alexey Karenin the younger. He''s a serious gentleman." Mrs. Maillard stopped her husband from getting older and younger. She put blueberry pie in front of Karenin.


    "Have some, honey. How long haven''t you had my blueberry pie?" Mrs. Maillard said lovingly that she had never forgotten the man in front of her. He was a boy, but now he has a wife of his own.


    "Three years and two months, ma''am." Karenin said he ate a blueberry pie.


    "You are still like this. You always remember clearly that everything is only organized. Does your wife make you blueberry pie? " Mrs. Maillard asked with a smile.


    People who live to her age sometimes don''t need to ask too much to get to know one person from another.


    "Yes." Karenin replied, softly.


    "Look, Cade, I said long ago that Alexis would find a good wife. Only a good wife would make him blueberry pie


    Mr. Maillard looked strangely blue. He said dryly, "honey, I understand that better than anyone else."


    When his wife went to pour tea, Mr. Maillard winked at Karenin. "Believe me, no matter how much you like blueberry pie, you''ll be tired of eating it for decades." After that, Mr. Maillard ate the blueberry pie in his hand. He didn''t seem to enjoy it.


    Karenin looked at the contents of the little dish, then took another bite carefully. He thought, at least for the next ten years, he would not be tired of it.


    Anna heard from Karenin her future French teacher, and her heart began to stir.


    Although Karenin could not fully guess his wife''s thoughts, he always felt that the reason for her excitement was not only due to Mr. Maillard''s knowledge.


    Karenin''s conjecture was right.At the first lecture, Mr. Maillard thought he liked Karenin''s wife very much.


    "What was he like as a child?" Anna asked during the break.


    "Well, when he was a child, he was more interesting than now. At that time, I told him that earthworms fell from the sky. He didn''t believe it, because he thought that logically speaking, there would be no living objects in the sky. I asked him to prove that it took him three days to prove it. In the end, the report he gave me was the most tangled one I''ve ever seen in my life. Unfortunately, the report was lost. " Mr. Maillard had a look of regret, and Anna couldn''t help laughing.


    "God, I can''t believe you did that to him. Alexei''s character. If you throw this problem to him, he will be troubled for half a year. "


    "Yes, you are right. He never forgot about it, and after eight months he managed to find logical evidence to refute me, and I don''t think he likes rainy days very much Mr. Maillard blinked.


    Anna thought carefully in her memory and found that Karenin was not in a good mood when it rained. He would frown and look out of the window.


    Anna thought it was because rainy days were easy to suppress, and traffic was often not easy to succeed. So, when he saw the rain, it was not only rain, but also, for a moment, Karenin was worried that the rain would turn into earthworms and fall from the air?


    "You are so lovely." Anna said to Mr. Maillard with a smile.


    "I think so, and so do you. I was worried about what kind of wife he would find, or what kind of girl I always thought would marry him. Who can really understand him, excluding those boring girls who are well matched? " Mr. Maillard sighed, then looked at Anna and said with a smile.


    "But I''m sure you''re the perfect fit for him, just like my Cherie."


    Anna smiles and says, "I always feel very lucky. You know, Alexis is a very good person. Sometimes I feel dizzy and suddenly find a treasure on the road, so I have to make myself better. Otherwise, anyone who has some insight will feel that a good treasure has been smashed into my hands. I don''t want people to think like that. "


    "So, are you going to be worthy of him?" Mr. Maillard asked curiously.


    "Yes, the husband is so excellent, and the wife should also become excellent." Anna said, of course.


    "But I really like to hear from you about his childhood." She blinked.


    Mr. Maillard also blinked: "no problem."


    Karenin, who was working in the yamen, sneezed inexplicably at the moment.


    Two days later, Anna went to Mr. Maillard''s house to visit Mrs. mallard.


    Although her hair was all silver, she could see that she was a beauty when she was young.


    Mrs. Maillard is very tall, but Mrs. Maillard''s face is not very good. She put the afternoon tea place in the greenhouse, which is a shed built by herself, which is inclined to the modern glass greenhouse, but the effect may not be so good.


    But anyway, it was a very beautiful garden.


    Mrs. Maillard took out Ceylon black tea, a tea set made of colored porcelain, and a small cake baked delicately.


    "Come on, honey, try these." Mrs. mallard asked Anna for tea.


    "Your craftsmanship is excellent." Anna exclaimed.


    Mrs. Maillard laughed happily. She exchanged baking skills with Anna. Finally, she said some interesting things about Karenin when she was a child. To be honest, that was the part Anna cared about most.


    "Let me see. When I first met him, I thought," this is really a different child. "


    Mrs. Maillard said with a smile. "He was as good as he is now. He was very polite and a little rigid. There was a big difference between him and other gangsters. My husband said he was the most carefree child he had ever taught. Although he always likes to tease each other, my husband is actually very concerned about Alexey


    "I understand." Anna said.


    "To be honest, I was a little worried. You know, honey, there''s not much truth in this circle. The boy was so honest that he never lied, and we were surprised when we learned that he was going to take this road. But as we all see, he''s doing a good job. "


    "What happened in the middle of it, right?" Anna asked, because one doesn''t change a lot all of a sudden.


    "Yes." Mrs. Maillard gathered her hair.


    "Alexey''s parents died early. He was foster in his uncle''s house. Oh, don''t worry, honey," Mrs. mallard soothed the woman in front of her. "His uncle is a generous man. I think the reason why he changed should be related to the death of his brother. ""I''ve heard a little, but I don''t know very well." Anna whispered.


    "I''ve met his elder brother. He''s really a wonderful person. Unfortunately, he''s not very healthy all the time. He died in a foreign land, and I think it was a big blow to Alexis Mrs. Maillard looked sorry.


    "Only then did I understand one thing."


    "What''s the matter?" Anna asked, a little distracted.


    "I would never have said that in front of others. Even, an hour ago, I would never have told you more. After all, it was too private. If someone doesn''t know him and doesn''t want to love him from the bottom of his heart, I''ll tell her these things, but it''s like exposing his weakness to others. "


    Anna was a little surprised at this, then moved. She sat upright, her eyes devout and soft, and she said in an emotional voice, "I swear I love him."


    "Yes, of course you are. Maybe I''m a little old-fashioned, but I can still see it from my heart." Mrs. mallard laughed.


    "I suddenly realized at that time that the child was not happy," she said. He was born in a well-off family, but who can understand him? His uncle is a kind and kind man, yes, but he didn''t regard him as his own child. Oh, maybe he can''t blame that gentleman. People like them don''t know how to care even if they are their own children! "


    Mrs. Maillard continued, her voice echoing the emotion of the day when she realized it, shocked and pitied.


    "So I''m so happy because he met a girl like you." Mrs. mallard looked at Anna with a smile.


    "I see your eyes glow when you mention him. You really love him. "


    Anna was said to be a little shy and laughed, and then admitted, "yes, I love him."


    "You''re the first girl I''ve ever seen to put love on my lips. I''m sure you''ll be very happy." Said Mrs. Maillard, in a blessed tone.


    Anna came back from Mrs. mallard''s house with a bunch of flowers.


    She trimmed the flowers, then found a simple vase and put the branches in. She thought about it, and then put the vase in Karenin''s study.


    She sat at the desk in her bedroom. Her heart felt a little astringent. She thought of Karenin, who was a child at that time, how sad he would be when he heard of his brother''s death.


    Anna recalled the memory of her first meeting with Karenin, the ups and downs of his brows and eyes, and his calm words. She suddenly felt that she would love him more in the future.


    This flood of ideas is a mixture of emotion, compassion and love. No one can tell, but it doesn''t matter.


    After Karenin came back on time, he had just got out of the carriage and was about to enter the hall when he found a man coming out.


    His wife was wearing a long dark green velvet skirt with golden piping. Her black curly hair was curled up, and the green velvet cloth was made into lace and wrapped her hair.


    The wind made her face a little red.


    As long as he saw this unhealthy blush, Karenin''s eyes could no longer look elsewhere.


    He frowned softly, and even though his wife ran to him and seemed to want to be in his arms, he was more concerned about what was in front of him than in dismay.


    "Anna, I have to point out again that you can''t be so ungrateful of your body."


    Karenin took off his overcoat and quickly wrapped up his wife''s slender body.


    He was more concerned about whether the cold wind had made his wife sick than to accuse her of doing so improperly.


    "I love you." Anna said, eyes like a sea, wrapped in all the tenderness, gently rolling inside.


    Karenin was really a bit stunned, even unable to respond to each other for a long time.


    Anna hugged her again.


    The housekeeper, corney, had left, and the tartar coachman had left, and they were the only ones in the yard.


    Alexis, I love you Anna said again, her mouth exhaled a trace of white air, her eyes a little wet, then she smile, and repeated.


    "I really, really love you."


    Karenin finally recovered. He raised his hands and gently hugged his wife.


    Although Karenin didn''t say anything, Anna was satisfied that she could pass her heart on.


    She hugged her husband tightly, which was not very romantic, but in the yard, but what did that matter.


    She just needs to know that she loves him and he loves her, and that''s enough.


    The hug didn''t last long, maybe a minute, maybe half a minute.


    Karenin let go of his hand. He was silent for a moment. Then his wife took his arm and said softly with a smile: "well, I know how disgraceful it is and how much you have endured.""It''s a bit shameful indeed." Karenin said, "but it''s good."


    Anna was also a little stunned, but soon, she began to smile.


    They walked down the hall with dignity, and then went up the escalator to the second floor. All the servants kept their most appropriate expressions. No one would secretly laugh at the hostess''s previous practice. Some young girls even had more romantic ideas in their hearts at that moment.


    Before that, no one would have thought that romance would appear in this luxurious and cold house, but now, no one doubts that.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 26

    Anna and Karenin went into their bedroom.


    Karenin closed the door and was held by his wife again.


    "I went to Mr. Maillard''s house today, and I had afternoon tea with Mrs. Maillard." Anna took the initiative to say that she liked it like this, as if the distance with Karenin completely disappeared, fit each other, there is no secret, they can share everything.


    Karenin finally put his hand behind his wife''s waist, which he would never have done in the past.


    Such a close distance, not controlled by reason, some stupid to enjoy a kind of warmth.


    "And then?" He heard himself asking.


    "Then, I heard a lot about you as a child. Some are funny, but some are not so good. "


    "For example?"


    Karenin did not understand, or in other words, he never really cared about his own impression in other people''s minds. Except for those decent and emotional things, he actually had some blank space.


    Karenin has always believed that unless it is politically necessary and he needs to achieve his own goals, it is not necessary to explore other people''s feelings beyond the initial interests of his existence.


    "Something about your brother."


    Anna felt the muscles in Karenin''s body stiffen for a moment when she mentioned the word brother, and then she heard the other person say.


    "That''s in the past, Anna."


    "Yes, I know you can always handle this, but I still feel sorry. I don''t know how to describe it, but I just think it would be nice if I could get to know you earlier." She whispered.


    "If I had known you earlier, we would have grown up together. Although I am not smart enough, I can listen to what you want to say. If you don''t want to talk, I can tell you... "


    That way, you won''t be so lonely


    Anna still didn''t say the last sentence, but she knew that, as clever as Karenin, he would understand.


    Anna has always known that she is a little emotional. Her agent once said that there may be no one in the world who can have a good heart after all these things.


    Anna doesn''t think she is a kind-hearted person. She is kind to others, but not to everyone. Her love is actually very small and will be distributed to only one or two people. Now, there may be only one person in the world.


    She loved him and depended on him.


    This kind of love makes her want to inquire more about Karenin''s childhood, but she is afraid that she can''t help it. She felt as if she had become a mother ahead of time and would have a lot of consideration and association because of each other''s every move.


    Anna didn''t know whether the feeling was right or not. Maybe it was too sticky, so she asked.


    "Alexis, will I trouble you?"


    Karenin let go of his wife. Although he could not fully understand her small entanglements, he slowly grasped the best way in this relationship, and by this way, two people with different personalities could gradually follow the same pace.


    "I don''t know why you have such a question. But I think I need to be honest with you about something that might be useful. "


    His blue, glassy eyes were fixed on his wife, his thin lips open and closed.


    "As a matter of fact, Anna, although I can''t fully understand that you have to act sometimes, they are a little strange," Karenin used a more euphemistic way.


    "But that''s not entirely bad for me."


    "I have to say that naturally I have my own pace of habit, but I know that for marriage, if two people agree with each other and reach a desire to combine, they have to change a little bit. If a person''s pace is too fast, he''d better slow down. If a husband walks too slowly, he''d better slow down


    "In my previous plans, it''s best to start a marriage when I''m 25, or when I''m 35, which is the best time. But obviously, I didn''t have this opportunity when I was 25, and I met you before I was 35. "


    "It''s totally different from my original plan. After I agree with you, you don''t know. It means more to me."


    "Before we got married, I still had a lot of time to sort it out. I made a choice, and although I sometimes feel a little confused because I don''t quite understand what you''re doing, I have to tell you that if you think it''s your feelings that might be bothering me, I can tell you that it''s never going to happen. "


    "You don''t understand how much I appreciate all this." He said in a low voice, seeing the vibration in her eyes, and then he kissed her on the forehead.


    He hugged her and held her firmly in his arms. His voice was calm, but as hard as iron.


    "So, nothing needs to be changed."


    "Good now."For a long time, a small smile was rolled up by Anna at the corner of her mouth. She rubbed Karenin''s chin and said, "meeting you is really the best thing that has happened in my life."


    From that day on, Anna completely believed that she would love each other forever.


    Karenin''s work at the present stage is mainly dealing with some diplomatic matters. He is a civil servant.


    Russian officers always looked down upon these civil servants. When Karenin was still governor of other places, the officials in the Yamen were very United because they had no foundation and fighting spirit.


    After the arrival of Karenin, the political achievements were very prominent, which even more highlighted the incompetence of these people.


    Generally speaking, people with principles like Karenin would be severely excluded, but in fact, Karenin handled the relations in the Yamen with ease, of course, on the surface.


    The mediocre officials foolishly accepted Karenin''s overtures, believing in him and not thinking about why. Such people are harmless, but Karenin knew that they were also vulnerable to provocation. They are the minor roles in the official system, but they are also the huge cornerstone. It is very necessary to seduce them.


    The other kind of people is a little bit clever, this kind of person is very deceitful. On the surface, you may be brother-in-law, and you will be able to talk about friendship for half a lifetime with a glass of vodka, but this kind of person is also the most ruthless. So we need to be careful.


    In the middle of January, Karenin met a German diplomat and his wife came.


    Mr. massage is a little fat, but he is tall, so he looks ok. Contrary to the stereotype of the British''s excessive Gentlemanliness, Mr. massachy''s somewhat round face is indeed pleasing, with a pair of very divine brown eyes under his bushy eyebrows, which is not easy to fool. But the conversation was cordial.


    And his wife, Mrs. massage, was a tall woman. The latter''s hair is deep gold, face is long, nose is a little narrow but very high, she looks like the kind of person who is easy to focus on one thing, when she laughs, there are a little lines on the corner of her mouth, but it doesn''t make people feel old.


    The couple''s performance seems to have nothing to do with reserve and reserve. At least, although Madame massachy looks like a noble lady and she tries to maintain this image, her husband always makes it collapse intentionally or unintentionally.


    I will not discuss all of them.


    Karenin had already made an investigation into Mr. massach and his wife.


    He knew that they were married three years ago. This Mr. masacchi was only 27 years old. He was obviously just an ordinary diplomat, but his personal business was huge. This involves some sensitive areas.


    Most people want to please this person, but he has a strange temperament and looks very friendly. After drinking several bottles of wine with you, he has said all kinds of heartbreaking words. But if you really want to ask him for some advantages, you will get a lot of ridicule.


    Just like now, the conversation between them is quite pleasant, but when it comes to some problems, both sides are insistent. As soon as it was about twelve o''clock, Karenin simply changed the subject and took the opportunity to invite them to have lunch together. The massaches readily agreed.


    Karenin had already explained to his secretary that he would book a restaurant in advance. He did not ask what the restaurant would look like. After all, if such matters were to be considered by him, what else would he need a secretary to do.


    Although vorobev''s character is not very good and some people are mercenary, he is indeed a smart man. After receiving Karenin''s instructions, he finished the matter immediately. The result was as good as he expected. Therefore, Karenin was very satisfied.


    Compared with stupid and honest people, Karenin preferred intelligent people in officialdom. Although this kind of people are also more cunning and less loyal. But as long as you don''t want to fantastically tame a fox and make it loyal like a wolf dog. Give the fox enough bait. In the short term, it will always be at your disposal.


    When they got to the dining room and took their seats, Karenin saw that Madame massachi whispered a few words to her husband, and then Mr. massachi said to Karenin with a private smile.


    "Dear Mr. Karenin, my wife is very curious where you bought this scarf."


    Karenin took a look at his scarf. The scarf, which was dark blue and had his initials embroidered with silver silk thread, was the one Anna had given him.


    Karenin told the other party, "in fact, it''s not bought from anywhere. This scarf was made by my wife


    Both of them were somewhat surprised, especially the Mrs. massage.


    Men may not pay much attention to these, but Mrs. massache, after all, is a member of the upper class circle in Germany. What they usually contact most is clothes and other things. She likes this unique thing best, so she can see that the craft of this scarf is first-class.


    Whether it is the color matching, or those fine and complex and low-key lines, the design of the whole scarf can be said to be very beautiful."I see that the silver thread seems to be more than just a pattern." Mrs. massache pointed it out.


    "If you''re curious about this, my wife says it''s my initials."


    Once again, Mrs. massachy was amazed.


    "The originality of Dorje "I''ve never seen anyone embroider their initials on scarves before," she said. I know a lot of scarves on silk handkerchief? I''ve never seen such an ingenious idea, let alone her slightly designed fonts. "


    "I really want to feel it, if you don''t mind." Said Madame massache.


    Karenin felt a little embarrassed, but fortunately Mr. masaqi stopped his wife''s action.


    He deliberately said to his wife in a somewhat discontented tone, "what do you say? Do you think I will allow you to touch other men''s scarves?"


    Madame massache blushed a little, and she apologized to Karenin.


    "Look at me, I just can''t take my eyes off these delicate things. Please forgive my rudeness Her eyes brightened up because she saw what she was interested in. Now, her face became more vivid and her facial features became more beautiful.


    The bright eyes reminded Karenin of a man, so he almost unconsciously said the following words.


    "You don''t have to apologize. It''s nothing, ma''am." Karenin said that in order to ease the conversation.


    The round faced German diplomat suddenly raised an eyebrow and said, "my wife has such a hobby. Sometimes, if she meets something she likes, she completely forgets my husband. So I always have to remind her


    Madame massache stares at her husband with a blush, but the latter looks at him innocently.


    "Don''t you forget that when we took bond for a walk in London street last month, you lost bond and me because you were obsessed with clothes from Gypsy girls?" The round faced man looked discontented.


    "You know I don''t know where I''m going. Bond had a cold and a stuffy nose that day. Her sense of smell was like Mrs. Riley. She couldn''t tell white pepper powder from black pepper powder, otherwise we wouldn''t eat so much dark food. To tell you the truth, I even suspect that Mrs. Riley is responsible for our poor impression of food. And bond and I believed you so much that we didn''t even bring my old housekeeper, who had been my guide until you married me


    Mr. masacchi seemed to have been opened up to complain. He frowned and began to turn over the old scores like a well built woman in a slum in her forties.


    "To tell you the truth, what''s the use of studying them? You don''t want to show them to me..."


    "That''s enough." Mrs. massage could not help but stop her husband. She hissed, "it''s not at home."


    Mr. massage closed his mouth, looking aggrieved.


    At first, this Mr. masaqi was a little surprised that he openly revealed his love for his wife, but his chatter later made him understand. After all, he had been engaged in political conversation for so many years, so he still turned the topic back to business.


    Karenin''s silence was yes. Mr. masaqi secretly praised him, but to be honest, what he said was sincere.


    His wife is wonderful, OK!


    Although she lost herself and bond, they could go back on their own!


    ¡­¡­ It''s just, it may take a while, but now he can find someone to take him to the police station in half an hour!


    That afternoon, Karenin pondered over today''s affairs in his office. He carefully pondered how to finalize the matter to his satisfaction.


    He told vorobev about it, but the latter said, "to tell you the truth, sir, I don''t think that Mr. massachy is special. I saw him drink a lot of wine at the lunch party, and I also heard that this man likes to collect wine. I think we can give him some heart. "


    Karenin took a look at his secretary, because at this time, the evaluation of vorobev''s cleverness dropped a lot. However, he did not directly criticize his subordinates, just calmly said: "think again, maybe you have better suggestions."


    Vorobev left Karenin''s office, but the expression on his face was not very good.


    Looking at the door, he thought angrily, "what''s the difference between me and him? In terms of talent, I will not yield to him."


    "Of course, of course you are." Vorobev''s heart had a shrill voice catering to him, so at last he raised his hand with satisfaction and gently smoothed the hem of his uniform to make it more comfortable.


    He left the door of Karenin''s office with pride, and did not really pay attention to Karenin''s words.Behind the door, Karenin only thought about vorobev for a moment when he left, and then his mind turned to Mr. massach.


    For the time being, Karenin did not come up with a better idea. He looked at his pocket watch, and it was ten minutes later than the usual time to leave work. So he did not delay any more. He cleaned up and was ready to go home.


    After Karenin came home, Anna noticed that the other party seemed to have something to say to her.


    "What do you want to say to me?" Anna asked with a smile. She was surprised to see Karenin and satisfied.


    "I like the feeling of being able to guess what you''re thinking." She said with a smile.


    Karenin told his wife about the day, and he conveyed the praise of Mrs. massache for Anna''s craftsmanship.


    Anna blinked and asked, "this diplomacy is very important, isn''t it?"


    "Yes." Karenin said, and then want to change the topic, work, he can''t say too much to his wife. But his wife burst out laughing.


    "I have an idea."


    "What?" Karenin asked.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 27

    "You can invite them over for lunch, Alexis." Anna said, "I can talk to Mrs. massage about the scarf, and maybe we can talk more about it." Anna showed a sly look.


    "Can you?" Karenin asked.


    Anna replied confidently, "of course, I can help you. Who can do it besides me." She laughed, happy and satisfied that she could help Karenin.


    Karenin had never seen a man like his wife so devoted to helping her husband. In this circle, people usually don''t reject the combination of family and family, and even women know it better than men.


    "It makes you happy to help me?" Asked Karenin.


    Anna gave him a face of course.


    After a while, while Anna was at her desk planning how to entertain the masacs, Karenin looked at her back and thought, "I''m very happy, too."


    He is happy, not only because there is a better way to communicate, but because his wife is happy to help him, because he is a person, not just a husband.


    It was more than he had planned for himself. It was an emotion he had never touched.


    Calmed down, Karenin went up to his wife, bent down a little, and listened to the other party''s murmur.


    He enjoyed the moment, absolutely.


    When Karenin sent a servant to send an invitation to Mr. masaqi, he got a reply soon.


    The invitation letter is written by Anna. Her handwriting is very beautiful. Although there are some grammatical mistakes, she has a teacher who is not paid.


    Karenin would always guide her if she needed to.


    Let Anna write the invitation letter, and as a kind of casual lunch invitation, there is a bit of political ambiguity between the hostess and the female guests, which makes the invitation more personal and considerate rather than formulaic.


    Although both families understood what the meal would ultimately be about, Mrs. massachi was eager to meet Mrs. Karenin.


    "I can''t believe my wife would be more interested in another woman than I am, a Russian lady." Mr. masacchi began to chatter again. If language could change from sound to solid, they would have been hit by solid sound by now.


    "Stop complaining, Freddy." Mrs. massage rolled her eyes.


    "Oh, now you don''t like me again. You''re not like this before you get married "I understand why people say marriage is the grave of love. I disobeyed the wishes of my father who died early and my grandfather who lived a long time. Now I only get" shut up "and" dislike. "


    Madame massache gave a gentle smile, and she blushed, took Mr. masacchi''s hand and said, "well, don''t be so talkative, will you?"


    "If I don''t chatter, you have to suspect that it''s not your husband who is ahead of you." Mr. massage gave a humorous smile, like a placated dog.


    Mrs. massage said "good, good, good," with her eyes, and Mr. massage didn''t think anything was wrong.


    His wife is right in everything, OK!


    When kabidonec informed Anna that the guests were coming, Anna and Karenin went to meet the masacs.


    Mr. masacchi wore a regular dress, while Mrs. massage wore a long earth colored dress. Her dark blond hair was coiled into a beautiful bun, which was the most fashionable hair nowadays. Her Mediterranean blue eyes were full of wonder when she saw Anna.


    The latter wore a apricot red satin skirt with white lace lining inside. Layers of lace protruded from the half sleeve, with a large bow on the chest, and delicate Italian calfskin red boots showing a little from the skirt.


    A head of black hair, yes, this lady Karenin''s hair is as black as ebony, and she is also wearing beautiful natural curls. The ribbon of lace is tied on the high curled hair, and is worn askew on one side, which sets off the freshness and sweetness of the other party at this age.


    Anna knew that she was looking at her, and she simply let Mrs. massachy look at her. Then she put out her hands and hugged the diplomat''s wife and gave each other a warm kiss on the cheek.


    She had to get used to it, and, besides, this lady massache didn''t feel bad.


    As hosts, Anna and Karenin ushered the masacs into the spacious living room, where exquisite tea sets and refreshments were arranged.


    "Mr. and Madame, please enjoy these Russian desserts. Sasha, our cook, is very good at this. She bakes it for you two Anna said.


    It was a kind of sweet cake made of chocolate and jam. It had a typical Russian flavor. Anna put it on the plate. After all, they were facing a lady who was more picky about the United States.Mrs. massage tasted the rich chocolate and the mellow jam. After mixing the flour and eggs in the proportion of the benefits, it formed a taste that was not too sweet and greasy, with a little sweet and sour. In winter, it''s like feeling the summer in full bloom.


    "It''s really delicious!" Said Mr. masacchi first, and he began to attack his second cookie.


    "Freddy has no resistance to sweets. Please forgive his impoliteness," she said, embarrassed by her husband''s unbridled behavior


    "Honey, they''re really great. You can''t blame me." Said Mr. massage, somewhat innocently, while swallowing the fourth cookie.


    "You don''t need to apologize at all, dear Mrs. massage. You know, for the owner of a cookie, the words "delicious" and "delicious" are the supreme praises Anna said with a smile.


    "Mrs. Karenin is right, my dear." Then he looked at Karenin and said, "you don''t like sweets. You miss the third happiness of life."


    Karenin took a sip of tea and said, "I feel sorry for that, too."


    The conversation between the two seemed to be nothing special, but Anna was a little surprised when she heard Mr. massage''s words.


    You know, Karenin is the last to expose his preferences in front of others, although he does not like these sweets, but in order to accompany the guests, he never moved. But Mr. masacchi, who seemed to be a bit of a good man, observed it.


    Karenin put forward an awkward topic. The two couples began to talk about it. Finally, under Anna''s guidance, she invited Mrs. massachy to sit on the balcony for a while.


    The balcony was not open-air; Anna had made it herself.


    The cold wind was completely blocked by the ground glass. The small place was in arc shape. Anna had a simple window made of wood, which was the tartar chariot. He was a good craftsman. Then she and anushika made a lot of cushions. Anushika was very skillful. She made a lot of Rattan Baskets according to Anna''s drawing.


    The round table is small and delicate, supported by an iron frame below. The iron frame was also painted bright black, and the thin table top was covered with a layer of broken flower cloth. A glass vase with a narrow neck was placed on it, and a flower was placed inside.


    "Please sit down, Mrs. massage." Anna invited the lady to sit down.


    "I like your arrangements, Mrs. Karenin. Did you make them all by yourself?" Asked Mrs. massache.


    "I still have a lot of good helpers who have helped me, otherwise I can''t do it alone." Anna said with a smile.


    Mrs. massage saw that there was an unfinished scarf in the Rattan Baskets. It was composed of black and gray rhombus lattice, which was grand and calm.


    "In fact, I''ve always been curious about how you weave it." Asked Mrs. massache.


    Anna put things here on purpose for Mrs. massage to see. As a matter of fact, she hoped that this matter would be raised by the lady in front of her. If she said it, it would be a loss.


    Mrs. massache asked first, which indirectly showed that she liked Anna''s designs very much. Unlike the ladies who only like to compare prices, this lady has her own unique ideas.


    "Ah, let me tell you in detail." Anna lifted her lips a little, and within the next hour, her conversation with Mrs. massage went smoothly.


    She didn''t mention the annoying government affairs or the men''s fights at all. She and Madame massache, like handkerchiefs, put forward their views on the latest fashion in Paris and other places, and many of their ideas coincided.


    "You are a genius! Mrs. Karenin. "


    At the end of the day, Mrs. massage looked at Anna with almost awe, and the latter blushed secretly in her heart. After all, much of her knowledge is still about TOEFL and the time when she was born.


    "I''m not a genius. You''ve made a mistake of Madame massache. Please believe in the wisdom of the people of the world, the wisdom of the Russian people. If you compare me to an original, I''ll be ashamed. If you compare me to the editor of a book rather than the author of it, I would be happy! " Anna said, "it''s thanks to a lot of people around me."


    Madame massachi nodded: "I have indeed heard of the intelligence and diligence of your people. I am moved by your self modesty."


    "Russia is a country with vast territory and abundant resources. If you can stay longer, I''m afraid there are more interesting things to tell you." Anna hinted.


    There was a hint of deliberation in Mrs. massage''s pale blue eyes, and Anna began to smile at this time, rather than insist on getting an answer from her.


    "Tea, Mrs. massage." Anna uses boiling water to make tea and then adds some jam to it.


    "I hope you like the Russian black tea."


    "Oh, actually, I do like it." Mrs. massache also hinted that two women from different countries laughed at each other.On the other side of the conversation seems to be a little salty, at least in the eyes of outsiders, but only when you bow down to drink tea, people can distinguish a little bit of the smell of gunpowder.


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, after the masacs left, Anna went around Karenin and said, "do you want good news or bad news?"


    "Bad news? I thought all the good news was waiting for me


    Anna laughed. "Well, now that you know it, I won''t say it." After that, she wanted to leave, but was stopped by Karenin.


    "Anna."


    "What?" Anna asked, turning to Karenin.


    The man''s expression was calm, but when his wife kept looking at him, he coughed a little, and then said: "the tenth article of" must get married "is that we can talk to each other, and I think that sharing good news face to face should also be one of them."


    Anna blinked, then blinked again, until the man in front of her was a little uncomfortable and stiff, she could not help but smile.


    "Yes, you remember it." She said happily.


    Karenin said solemnly and solemnly, "I think that since it exists for both you and me, and it has played a very important role in our marriage, it is also a kind of respect to firmly remember it anyway."


    As a matter of fact, for a slightly awkward person like Karenin, what he is trying to say at the moment is that I value this treaty very much. Although it is not rigorous and logical in any sense, we have publicly acknowledged it, and it needs to be respected. As it is bound by you and me, how can you, as one of the parties, forget its contents on the premise that I respect it?


    Once the legal provisions are implemented, they will have authority. People can''t violate the law and despise the spirit of the law, which will lead to chaos in the whole society.


    Karenin''s careful thoughts may not be immediately understood by Anna, but the former is very patient, so in the end, Anna still understands.


    Anna felt that she really loved Karenin, so how could she refuse his request.


    After that, Anna took a minute to tell Karenin the good news and share it with him, and made a decision in the next minute. In other words, it should be Karenin who had a unique nickname in Anna''s heart besides her husband and lover.


    The nickname wasn''t revealed until his wife got him a little annoyed and drunk.


    However, a man of character like Karenin, after knowing his own nickname, couldn''t help but blush for the first time in his long 32 years of life.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 28

    After the invitation, Mrs. massachy and Anna''s network became closer.


    When she was in Russia, it was inevitable that more people would want to make friends with her when she was in Russia.


    So, that''s why Anna and Madame massache joined in another tea party, but it wasn''t held by Betsy. That was the last time that the hostess was Countess Lydia.


    The countess Lydia was a tall, portly woman.


    She is not fat and white. Her black eyes are the most beautiful part of her whole face. Relying on the status of her mother''s family, Countess Lydia married her husband early, but she was not favored by each other.


    She suffered at the beginning, but after a year, one day, not only a Book enlightened her, but also a dewdrop in the morning let her understand something, that is, there are more beautiful things and beautiful people in the world besides her husband.


    This thought should have been admirable, and even, if Countess Lydia wanted to think about it again, she might have had an epiphany.


    Unfortunately, that detachment of consciousness is just a flash of light, and then from one circle into another amazing circle.


    Countess Lydia began to love everyone except her husband, and she even vaguely adored her confidant, the official who did not smile.


    Anna didn''t know about it. After all, she had never seen her husband with Countess Lydia before.


    When she saw her for the first time, she felt that she had a kind of simple and lovely, but after deep friendship, she felt that the other party had taken some dullness.


    This stupidity is not to say that Countess Lydia''s intelligence is not really high, but that she uses a kind of advanced concept, trying to tell something about rights and so on, but her actual behavior is no different from that of bertelsie''s ostentatious circle. The only difference is that some of the kindness of the lady in front of her is true.


    "Our sisterhood business was going well, but some gentlemen just didn''t want us to go smoothly. Dear Anna and Helen, you don''t know. They don''t understand the purpose of our organization. "


    "Look at our members. Do we join the sisterhood for money or status? It''s not true. We have been working hard to discuss it almost every day and put forward some constructive suggestions. We hope that the government will allocate more money to religion. It''s used to convey new ideas, but they just don''t understand it! "


    Countess Lydia looked haggard and angry, and her lips were pale, but her face was so ruddy.


    This afternoon, the countess Lydia was immersed in such indignation, and her ladies were in full agreement with Countess Lydia''s ideas, except for Anna and Madame massache. However, both men were too clever to show.


    In the evening, Karenin still wore a nightgown in his study to do daily bedtime reading, but today it was different. His schedule was forced to be shortened by three tenths, because his wife turned his "bedtime reading" plan into a chat.


    "What do you think of Countess Lydia''s thoughts? Alexis. " Anna said.


    Karenin''s eyes were taken back from another soft chair and some other trinkets in the study.


    Originally his own study, but now unconsciously seems to have become two people''s. Of course, his wife did not occupy too much space.


    The change is relatively small, but for people with strong spatial awareness like Karenin, even if Anna just put a bean in this study, it is no less than losing an elephant to Karenin''s private space.


    However, Karenin has now quietly accepted such a change, which was not suitable at first, and has redrawn the distance between private boundaries for husband and wife.


    To tell you the truth, that distance is now a little precarious, almost towards a number unlimited approach. And the parties from the beginning of the body stiff, to now has been able to face calmly.


    This kind of emotional perception of smile, sometimes more careless people like Anna will not notice. But it doesn''t matter, the so-called husband and wife, not always one side is more sensitive, and the other side is responsible for the careless and upright performance incisively and vividly?


    "It''s not too bad if you ask most people''s opinions. The sisterhood founded by Countess Lydia exists for a certain reason. In fact, sometimes it can help me. But if you just ask me what I think, I don''t think it''s necessary to comment. "


    "I thought it was mean of me to ask that question, but I feel ok now. But I have come to realize that, whether or not Countess Lydia''s ideas can be realized or not, she is also kind, isn''t she? " Anna said with a smile.


    "I find it easy to make such mistakes. I didn''t do anything, but I laughed at someone who did it. Although most of the time I think of myself as a modest and kind person, sometimes I am easy to fall into this kind of human arrogance, which is really not right. " Anna began to repent herself.This confession has seven sincerity and three teasing.


    Karenin ignored the three points of teasing, or, sometimes, according to his personality, if he did not analyze the opponent''s words and only judged from intuition, he would never be able to get into the atmosphere of teasing, because he was always easy to take it seriously.


    "It''s very good to recognize mistakes." Karenin commented seriously. It seems to be saying solemnly that "if you know something wrong, you will always be a good child".


    Anna looked up and laughed when she realized that Karenin was serious, but she did not intend to continue to use words to disturb her husband''s bedtime reading plan, which had been somewhat affected.


    She folded her hands on the desk, her face slightly side, pillow on her arm, just like that in the light, open a pair of big eyes, soft look at her husband.


    Although Karenin is meticulous, and he can do his own things without being disturbed as long as he is willing, but this does not include being watched by his wife.


    Karenin did not want to continue to be disturbed, whether in words or in sight, so he did not raise his head, but said faintly, "Anna, I am reading a book."


    "Oh, you go on."


    ¡­¡­


    "Please don''t stare at me all the time if you can." Karenin felt that sometimes he really had to put forward his own demands frankly and clearly, although as a government official, he was more used to expressing his ideas with euphemism.


    "All right." The tone of regret.


    After that serious sight did not fall on himself, Karenin could finally be completely immersed in reading.


    After a while, Karenin smoothed the pages of the book with a paper knife, glanced at his wife by the way, and then his movements stopped.


    Under the light, his wife''s face is graceful and soft. Usually, her shining eyes are falling asleep. Only her thick eyelashes are still unwilling to restrain her beauty. She is like a small fan, which is enchanting and enchanting. However, she still has a trace of innocence and innocence that does not understand the amorous feelings.


    The subtle sound of paper friction sounded in the air. Karenin made a good record of the bookmark. The progress was delayed, and the plan had to be revised again, or the rhythm should be accelerated tomorrow. Anyway, the rest of the day has nothing to do with reading.


    Karenin picked up his wife.


    He doesn''t do much of this kind of thing, but if he studies it carefully, he can always master the knack.


    It''s impossible not to wake people up at all. But you have to believe that if one person really trusts another person, even once in a while you find yourself Teng Xuan has no place to settle down in the air, you will choose to continue to sleep soundly because of the comfort of the other party.


    Karenin held his wife firmly.


    Out of the study, across the corridor, into their bedroom.


    If we say that the private space belonging to Karenin was unconsciously occupied by his wife, and correspondingly, the private space belonging to Anna also has something that can be seen everywhere by her husband.


    Several sets of clothes in the wardrobe are classified into jewel cuffs in the drawer. There''s a common smell of books and pillows on the couch.


    The trace and smell of the bedroom have already changed. This change is bit by bit, which may not be noticed day after day. Until one day, it will be a little surprised to find this point. At that time, when the change is no longer a question to seek.


    Karenin put Anna in the middle of the bed. He carefully covered the quilt for Anna. The latter turned his back to him and soon turned back. His fingers groped for the front position until he found a corner of the pillow. He was really sleepy.


    This little movement, like a cat''s paw, gently scratched Karenin''s heart.


    "Good night." He said to himself, kissing his wife on the forehead.


    Ever since Anna and Madame massache had made friends, Betsy heard that Countess Lydia had invited both of them at the same time. She was not willing to fall behind. She invited Anna again, but this time it was on Sunday, and invited them both.


    To tell you the truth, Anna was not very interested in either petsey or the little circle of Countess Lydia. But she knew that it was necessary to maintain this social connection.


    Madame massache, who has always been afraid of such tea parties since the count Lydia incident, asked Anna and her husband if they would travel together. After Anna replied that she was, Mrs. massage accepted the invitation, but Mr. massage was obviously not satisfied.


    "That kind of tea party is a waste of time." He complained endlessly.


    "What can I see with my big eyes? In addition to being cheating, you are going to cheat! "


    Mr. masacchi exposed to his wife what was going on in the circle. If at first Madame massage was shocked at this kind of thing, after all, her mother''s family was not so good. Maybe even the middle level was just squeezed into it, but now, she can be more indifferent. However, her husband was so straightforward that she did not feel good."Don''t say that again, Freddy." Madame masacchi, her husband. After all, a couple is not good, both of them are so wayward.


    "I''m telling the truth. You reprimanded me before, saying that you should be honest. Don''t assume that you have a few money and you don''t have a hypocritical attitude." He said, glancing at his wife. He is being stingy to turn over the old accounts.


    If the first meeting of another couple is the beauty of love at first sight, then the couple in front of them is another popular mode.


    "Do you have to be so mean?" Mrs. massachy was a little surprised.


    Mr. massage snorted softly with his round eyes, and then he gave his wife a kiss. Then he said with a smile, "Oh, dear Helen, all my bad things are to others. To you, I have only ten thousand good and obedience."


    The husband''s shameless once again made a modest wife blush.


    "Oh, shut up!" She couldn''t hold back, and she said the words of unruly.


    On the day of the tea party, Anna and Mrs. massage were thinking of a very similar big truth - no harm without comparison.


    Unlike Countess Lydia''s traditional tea party, which was also mixed with anger (spitting bitterness), petsey''s tea party was always luxurious and beautiful.


    Anna didn''t see her cousin, but it seemed enough to have a hostess in the house.


    Betsy commanded his own servants, and those who were well-dressed and even high-grade served the guests well-trained.


    She wore a scarlet dress of her own. Originally, a relatively small person like her could not support such a color, but she was born with the ability to assimilate.


    Eyebrows are trimmed thin, slightly picked up, lips made red, and a pair of charming amorous eyes, now is the wave light flow.


    When men look at a woman like Betsy, they often receive a kind of half true and half false seduction signal. Some young people are more daring, will rely on their own long a good face, go to the test.


    The second son of one of the little nobles succeeded. He became a "Qing Ren" of Betsy and attended every tea party. Even, in the words of a baroness, "they even had a good time drinking tea several times"!


    Anna knew that it was at this second party that petsey and her Qing Ren went a little farther away to play croquet, which was a popular sport recently.


    "Oh, that''s not very good." Said a countess playfully, exchanging looks with other ladies.


    Anna understood what it meant, but she didn''t see any contempt in the eyes of those noble women. Obviously, they didn''t think it was a licentious thing.


    Anna took a sip of tea.


    Wollensky sat next to Anna again. It was the first time he met Anna''s husband, who did not look too young.


    Although Wollensky has not never seen a large age gap between husband and wife, he always thinks that women like Anna should find a younger one.


    "That gentleman is your husband?" Asked vorensky.


    Anna glanced at the boy. "I thought I''d just introduced it."


    Vorensky nodded. He lowered his voice and said somewhat bluntly, "I think you can find a younger one."


    Anna was a little surprised. After seeing the other side''s dark and beautiful eyes, Anna laughed: "but I think he is the best."


    Wollensky was a little surprised.


    Anna stirred the black tea in her hand. She put blueberry sauce in it, and then motioned with her eyes: would you like some biscuits?


    Vorensky blushed, gave another stiff "thank you" and left.


    Sitting on the other side of the sofa, Mr. masaqi took time to playfully say to his wife, "you like Mrs. Karenin. You were accosted by a little hairy child just now."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Mrs. massage murmured at her husband.


    Mr. massage felt insulted and hissed, "my hearing is very sharp. You don''t know that."


    Mrs. massage lowered her voice again: "at least take care of your mouth."


    It''s not convenient for Mr. sarge to add a few words to the conversation.


    What the couple didn''t know was that although Mr. masacchi had a very keen hearing, some people were not only sharp in hearing, but also quick in eyes. What''s more, his eyes were always looking for time and space to look at his wife.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 29

    Karenin saw everything.


    He didn''t think it should be paid special attention to. In his understanding before marriage, the so-called marriage is the combination of two decent people. If you can live a life without quarreling, you can have a cup of tea and some conversations occasionally, which is the most satisfactory state.


    As for his wife''s social intercourse, Karenin believed that, just like his own indispensable intercourse, they were decent and should not be suspected and paid too much attention to. He means to look at his wife''s every move in that possessive manner.


    Perhaps his actions were not as neurotic as he literally said, but Karenin knew that every minute he looked at his wife had a trace of that thought.


    This idea, like the aromatic factor in the air, is so ignorant that it is not until you suddenly wake up that it has penetrated into the omnipresent.


    There is no doubt that Karenin would never have done it if he had to worry about it.


    But if you don''t care, you can''t do it all.


    As a result, only from the appearance, people did not find the difference between the Russian senior official and his wife.


    After the tea party, Anna noticed her husband''s subtle emotion in the carriage.


    "Alexis, you seem to be in a state of agitation." Anna hesitated, although usually when they talk, Anna always talks more. But now, her husband is indeed some silence, between the eyebrow center gradually rises the small wrinkle.


    Karenin listened to Anna''s words, looked at his wife for a moment, and then said, "I''m really troubled by something, but I think I can solve it."


    "Well, then." I don''t know why, Anna felt a little sad at this moment.


    Of course, she knows that Karenin can solve a lot of things by himself. This sentence itself has no great significance, but it still makes people feel a little disappointed and lost.


    After Anna sensed his restlessness, Karenin focused more on his wife than on his own small problems.


    It''s not difficult to understand Anna''s mood. She hardly conceals her feelings in front of him, so that he is used to such exposed emotions.


    Generally speaking, Karenin didn''t like to tell others what he had not thought clearly, which would easily expose his weakness. But now feeling his wife''s mood, instinct told him, it''s better to say it.


    Karenin liked to judge.


    Judge what effect it will produce when it is said, and then make a decision in advance.


    But this time he didn''t. He didn''t think about this vague irrational feeling. He could only define it as "marriage". It will not be completely rational, but it will bring him the good side.


    "In fact, the thing that bothers me is at petsey''s tea party." Said Karenin calmly.


    Since the beginning of that emotion, he has so far been thinking more about why he had such emotions than to seriously blame the teenager named vorensky for his excessive attention to his wife.


    Karenin knew he was right because his wife''s mood had become higher.


    Anna drew closer to each other and with a smile asked, "what''s going on?"


    Karenin confirmed once again that he liked to see each other''s smiling faces. That kind of smile, the eyes are like light, the end of the eye is also like rolling up the star like appearance.


    "Mr. Wollensky, Mr. petsey''s cousin, seems to be particularly interested in you."


    Karenin did not use the ambiguous word "admiration". He carefully and carefully selected the word "concern". His words were full of deceit and vaguely erased some personal feelings.


    People like Anna, though not stupid, have always believed in their husbands. She would not have guessed such a small cunning, because her focus was only on the essence of the matter.


    With a woman''s most unique feeling, to perceive the cause of things.


    A lovely husband is a bit jealous.


    There was a feeling of joy in her heart, and if she did not love someone like Karenin, but someone else, Anna was willing to tease each other in a more lively way. But just because she loved Karenin, she just put the palm of her hand in the other party''s dry hand, and gently held it up.


    "He may be. But how much of this concern is for me? If I were born ugly, I''m afraid no one will look at me more


    Anna fully understood the attraction of pi to others.


    This is not to say that she has any sharp ideas. Even she, herself, will always be more patient with people who are happy to be born. This is human nature. However, whether it is a teenager like Wollensky or other people in this circle, most people''s eyes really only see this color.


    Although she never asked this question, she just believed that Karenin was not such a person.After solving the problem he cared about, Anna laughed and asked, "what about you, dear Alexis, did you agree to my proposal so soon because of my appearance?"


    Karenin took Anna''s question seriously.


    "There''s no denying that''s part of the reason. I mean, that moment of human self expansion, but that won''t be the reason why I finally tell you my decision. Anna, although I didn''t know much about you at that time, I can''t fully explain the reasons why I agreed with the proposal, but as I told you, it''s not just about appearance. "


    Finally, Karenin gave a very simple but most expressive metaphor of his mood.


    "I don''t like to say if. But now I want to say that if it was someone else who offered me this proposal that day, I think I will be one of the most people, because that is the most logical, the most correct and the most decent. "


    "Oh, yes. Maybe it''s illogical, it''s not right, it''s not decent. " Anna smiles, touches her nose gently and kisses her lips against her thin lips.


    "That''s true." Karenin replied in a low voice, touching his wife''s beautiful jaw line with his left hand and kissing her.


    By the end of the night, it seemed that the problem that had plagued Karenin had been completely solved. But when he was alone reading in his study, Karenin knew that a feeling of jealousy had indeed grown up in his heart.


    It''s not for a teenager like vorensky, but simply, after six hours, Karenin learned it himself.


    This kind of mood did not make Karenin feel at a loss, but made him more sure of one thing.


    Instead of ignoring and ignoring this uncontrollable emotion, Karenin classified it into a more responsible one.


    It was a huge label with a correct name. It was a special label given by Karenin to his wife. The name of the label was just a simple name, but its contents were like a colorful sphere, which made Karenin''s serious and meticulous world begin to become colorful.


    Karenin has always been very good at dealing with his emotions, before he goes to sleep, he has all sorted out.


    He came to their bedroom and saw his wife in a familiar place with her right hand on his pillow. Once again, an emotion called "possessiveness" haunted him.


    And Karenin didn''t stop them.


    If these * would have entities, like vines, they would have grown luxuriant by now.


    Karenin lay down in the quilt, waiting for his wife to lean on in her sleep. For the first time, a man who did not like contact with others and had never been too close to anyone had taken the initiative to embrace each other in his arms.


    The expression was calm and rational, but the strength of his arms was as strong as a lion, as if he were announcing something like other marauders.


    In terms of comfort, that''s totally irrational.


    But it''s the most right and satisfying decision to make.


    This night, Karenin was sleeping soundly. Later, because of this, he understood another truth. The so-called marriage really needs some tough means and determination when necessary.


    As for a certain Mrs. Karenin, she had no idea. After all, she is busy all day, how to love her husband more. As long as this kind of heart does not change, she is still that kind of blind little woman. She can see nothing but the good of her husband. Even, many times, a lion will be as careful as a cat, for fear that its fragile mind will be hurt.


    Although for Anna, this kind of sticky emotion may occupy the majority of the weight, if someone starts to remind her that she has to find something she likes to do, she will not refuse.


    It happened when Mrs. massage came to say goodbye to Anna.


    The politics, the struggle and the men''s affairs are not completely owned by these two noble ladies.


    In this short period of less than half a month, they have established a deep friendship.


    Some people may not find such a good friend for half a lifetime, while others may be able to lift each other out of the crowd in a blink of an eye.


    "Don''t you want to put your talent into more things? I believe you have the potential, Anna Madame massache said softly.


    "I appreciate your recognition of me, Helen. But maybe I have some little flowers that others don''t know, but if you let me seriously make a dress, I can''t do it


    Mrs. massage misunderstood Anna and thought that she thought a lady should not be a tailor.


    "I don''t think you mind. I mean, although our time together is short, I think you are different from others. " Said Madame massache, apologetically.


    "No, you are mistaken, Helen." Anna knew there was a misunderstanding. She quickly explained, "I don''t mean to belittle the tailor. Instead, in fact, I''m not even good at needlework, and anuska is better at it than I am. "After listening to Anna''s explanation, Mrs. massage''s eyes were clear again.


    "I don''t think it''s a big problem," she said with a smile


    Madame massache, drawing her hair together, said, "I should not have been entangled in this matter any more. But anyway, Anna, if you want to do this in the future, please don''t forget to tell me that I''d love to be an experiencer of those clothes. "


    After Mrs. massage''s departure, Anna sat on the balcony and thought it over.


    It was not her choice to go through this era, but Anna had no complaints about meeting Karenin.


    She used to live to fill her stomach. Her career as a model is not as bright as it looks, but she is optimistic by nature. She always finds a good place or two when she is in trouble.


    Now, she has married a wonderful husband. For Anna, there is a problem.


    If she didn''t like the ladies'' tea party, she had to find something to do.


    This is just like when I was a child when I was writing a composition. I often had such a semi proposition composition ¡·At the beginning.


    Very few people can determine at that time what kind of person they will become and what kind of career they will be engaged in. Most of them may be like Anna, just to fill their stomachs, and then find a point or two of comfort in the tedious career.


    Anna spent the afternoon thinking about it until Karenin came back.


    Karenin noticed that his wife was distracted during the meal.


    Before he got married, the dining table was always quiet except for the necessary sounds. Karenin was used to this kind of atmosphere. He would eat seriously, spend an average of 15 minutes eating the food in front of him, and then spend three minutes to rest his full stomach.


    After dinner, Karenin would go to his study to deal with the necessary documents, and then make time for


    this habit has not changed since he had his own independent house in adulthood until he got married.


    After marriage, it was not as he had thought, just a simple extra tableware, which represented more.


    According to Karenin''s wife, he can''t find out what his wife loves about his dessert with his wife. Sometimes it had nothing to do with either of them, but she said it all the time, so that Karenin gradually listened.


    There was too much unnecessary information in his head, but Karenin never stopped his wife from talking in this way.


    His meal time has been extended by 15 to 20 minutes, his speed of handling official documents needs to be strengthened, and his personal time is less and less. However, he never really wants to stop all these changes.


    Now, when he habitually wanted to listen to his wife''s words at dinner, but did not get them, Karenin realized that something might have happened.


    "What happened?"


    Karenin asked as the servant brought up the grouse.


    Anna, who was still immersed in her thoughts, raised her head, blinked, and asked, "what?"


    In this regard, Karenin clearly knew that he did not like his wife.


    He controlled himself so that his tone did not reveal that childish tone. Instead, he asked gently, "I think something seems to have happened to you, has something happened to you?"


    Instead of answering immediately, Anna asked, "I want to ask you a question, Alexis."


    Without a definite reply, Karenin frowned in his heart, but he still indicated that his wife could ask him.


    "When you were a child, did you think about what you would be like?"


    It was not a difficult question, but in Karenin''s memory, no one had ever asked him this question, so he thought for a moment and said, "in fact, this is not in my consideration."


    "My father, my grandfathers, they were all officials of the Russian government. The road left for us is nothing more than whether you are going to be a civilian or a military officer. "


    "What you do now, is that what you like?" When asked this question, Anna actually thought she might know the answer.


    Karenin certainly loved his work, and it was from the bottom of his heart. She was frustrated that Karenin''s next answer might not help her.


    This depression seems to have accidentally poked some kind of self-esteem of Karenin.


    "I''ve always insisted that preference issues should not affect your responsibility or your job," he said. But I do like what I''m doing now. "


    Karenin''s voice was not loud, but he was very firm.


    He usually spoke to his wife more briefly and gently, but now he picked up a little of his official tone.


    Karenin summed up his answer to Anna''s question in two sentences, then softened a little and said, "for me at that time, the road ahead was not too much of a loss. In my opinion, if you choose something, you just need to move towards the established goal. ""If so, is there a great difficulty in the middle?" Anna asked.


    "If there are difficulties, try to solve them." Karenin said calmly. At last, he looked at his wife and said, "I don''t think one should set up various hypothetical obstacles for himself before he starts something. People who can''t walk will not even have a chance to fall. "


    In fact, the last sentence was beyond Karenin''s original presupposition. After all, in the officialdom, he never said much.


    Man is a strange creature. Sometimes, when you point out his shortcomings to the weak, he will not appreciate you, but will be angry. It''s like if you don''t point it out, the facts won''t exist.


    But just as Karenin can''t help saying more things that violate his rules when facing his wife, his wife will live up to this point.


    "I seem to understand." Anna said that she felt as if she was suddenly enlightened.


    After coming out of an event, her not stupid little head seems to be aware of the whole story.


    She laughed and said, "don''t worry, nothing happened. Shall I speak to you at the end of dinner


    Karenin nodded. Although he still didn''t understand what was bothering his wife, with this assurance, he was no longer bothered.


    The ten conditions of marriage, husband and wife need to be frank, share and communicate with each other. Now, it seems that they are really very important.


    After dinner, in Karenin''s study.


    The official documents have been left out, and the schedule has to fall behind. The original quiet study has begun to have a conversation voice.


    Anna told Karenin what Madame massach said in the afternoon.


    "So what do you think? Alexis. " She asked.


    Anna had never had such a chance before, for example, to have someone listen to her when she was confused. When she needs to make a decision, someone can help her.


    Maybe this is the world.


    When someone makes decisions for you and wants to control you, most people don''t want to be constrained.


    And some people, willing to want someone to make an idea for it, but always need to explore their own.


    This is probably the external reason why there are so many imperfections in the world. Life in the world can not always follow their own mind.


    For someone as old as Anna, she can live a happier and more cheerful life than ordinary people, probably because she has learned this truth too early.


    Therefore, when no one can rely on, I carefully grasp and be responsible for myself.


    If there is such a person who can be trusted around, he should seek advice from him more and more, and take the initiative to belong to this person''s territory and become his responsibility.


    His wife''s cunning was not immediately detected by Karenin, or because of trust, the same thing, when facing strangers, people can''t help but think about it and guess. If one person already has great trust in another, then you will immediately skip the guessing step and give the answer to the other person.


    For Karenin, giving the answer was not a painful thing.


    After all, in his position, it''s something he does almost every day. Ask his boss to deal with his problems.


    That step is like instinct.


    How to solve the problem in one, two or three steps has always involved only interests and rationality, which has nothing to do with sensibility and his personal feelings.


    But Anna''s problem is more complicated.


    In other words, Karenin made his imagination more complicated.


    In Karenin''s thinking, Anna is his wife, whether intentionally or unintentionally, this label has been labeled - Karenin''s wife.


    From the attribute classification, the moment of marriage becomes someone''s private property.


    If it''s stupid to say it, it will become overbearing. If we study it carefully, it will not be protected by law. But people''s inner world is always more tolerant. Therefore, people like Karenin will inevitably have some male chauvinism in this and after that incident.


    If we consider it from the usual egoism, it must be the best way to get rid of the wife. If so, it is not difficult for Karenin to figure out at least five reasons to convince the other party.


    Taking into account the tendency of the wife to get up and look too cunning.


    It took Karenin half a minute. His wife didn''t urge him. When he looked up at each other, there was only peace in his blue eyes. No one would know the thousands of aspects he had thought about in his heart.


    "If I can, I must persuade you to give up the idea, Anna. In view of our status and status, your idea must be extremely inappropriate. "


    He pauses to see his wife''s big eyes staring at him intently, without showing any depression because of the negation of his first sentence.It''s like, she''s saying, "look, I believe in you. Anyway, I believe in you.".


    This kind of blind trust almost wants people to scold her. How can you trust others like this? But it was because he was trusted that Karenin swallowed the emotion that surged in his throat. The tentacle, called reason, was firmly pressed down by his hand.


    "But I understand that''s what you want to do, so if you insist, do it." Karenin said lightly.


    "May I hold you?" Anna made another request.


    Karenin''s face had a faint blush, but he still nodded in reserve.


    Anna sat on each other''s lap, holding her husband.


    "Correctly, it''s beyond hugging." Karenin said in a low voice, holding the other side''s waist firmly with his left hand.


    "Do you mind?"


    "No, I don''t mind." Karenin said his right hand had been stroked over his wife''s long, black hair.


    His wife bent her back slightly, close to him, and breathed on the skin of his neck. It''s like a cat, or something else. It''s something that looks soft and small. Nest in your arms, with a pair of big eyes sincerely express her feelings.


    Anna snorted and sighed contentedly.


    "I knew you wouldn''t stop me."


    "Then I don''t understand why you want to ask my opinion." Karenin''s voice was calm and his movements did not stop.


    It is said that men who like cats always have magic on their fingers. But Karenin didn''t like cats.


    The reason why I don''t like cats is so simple. Depilation, estrus, difficult to tame. Most people have an aversion to cats, and so does Karenin.


    If cat lovers recommend the advantages of cats to Karenin, they will be rejected by him with a light but unwilling to speak again.


    His time has been set in minutes, and there will be no time for a cat in his thirty-two years.


    As a result, Karenin never had a cat, no pets. The problem of liking has hardly stopped on pets, but the slender fingers seem to have a kind of innate magic that knows how to comfort their pets.


    Wives are not pets, and Karenin fully understood that. But sometimes, when his mind is idle, he will think that there seems to be something in common between the two.


    Just as Karenin will constantly find more wonderful associations from his wife, so will Anna.


    Compared with Karenin''s liking to think of Anna as something else, such as different animals, and then to carefully analyze and deliberate, constantly overturn his breeding rules, Anna is more intuitive.


    She used her tolerant and kind heart to accept her husband''s shortcomings and beautify them. Give each other time and space, like a mother to forgive each other''s clumsiness, love him like a wife, and care about him like a friend.


    It''s like the words he pretended to understand. They all knew that he didn''t really don''t understand, but Anna understood that he wanted her to say it herself.


    She giggled, regarding each other as a child whose appearance had grown up to cope with the dangers of the world, but whose heart was still delicate as a child. Instead of being shy at all, she whispered in his ear, "because I know you love me."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 30

    What is love?


    No one taught Karenin to love.


    People don''t take the initiative to teach others how to love. Like love this kind of unusual thing, mostly by a person to feel.


    Love between parents can affect children. Love between friends helps you understand the diversity of love. The experience of growing up makes you understand gradually, so that in the end, everyone has his own definition of love.


    If we say that in the course of ordinary people''s growth, those experiences make them have a score of 80% on their perception of love.


    That said to Karenin, maybe even passing is very dangerous.


    His parents'' early death, uncle''s teaching style education, and Karenin''s own strict and regular personality lead to his lack of understanding of love.


    If Karenin agreed to Anna''s proposal that day because of love at first sight, it was more like a curiosity of human beings than a challenge to Karenin.


    And now, when he''s holding his wife, as natural as human breath, he suddenly understands what love is.


    Although this kind of cognition is still fragile like a bud, it must be rooted in the man''s thinking and cognition with its most correct posture.


    In this regard, rationality such as Karenin also has a more perceptual understanding.


    It turns out that everyone should have the ability to love, but some people can always see the day when it breaks the ground and sprouts, while some people, because of passing by the right person, will never understand.


    Karenin was holding his wife, and he didn''t want to do anything at this moment.


    His heart is experiencing earth shaking changes in thought, and on the surface, he does not allow himself to have a trace of it.


    He listened to his wife''s soft words and knew that she understood her mind. He felt as if he had spoken by himself.


    His big dry hand stroked his wife''s hair, which was soft and slightly curved. It was cool and thin when the hair brushed through the belly of his thumb.


    The smell of hair oil, and the smell of wife.


    Even the surrounding air seems to have been properly comforted, people feel that the body and mind have become smooth.


    "It''s very kind of you, Alexis. Even I think I''m a strange wife." Anna sighed.


    "Sometimes it is."


    Karenin said casually that at the moment, his rational thinking is processing the information received for him, and his perceptual thinking, which has been oppressed a little, is still content to immerse in that new cognition.


    What Karenin wants to show her is not to show her more emotions.


    She laughed because Karenin was always so honest and frank.


    "I thought, maybe before or after, only you can stand me."


    Karenin was immersed in that new emotional experience, so instead of delving into the meaning of his wife''s words, he told his wife that he did not think this kind of relationship belonged to the category of tolerance. It is better, as if he would agree to the proposal on that day, because he felt that it would be the right decision, something that would make him unable to find a reason to refuse since it was put in front of his eyes.


    Since then, there has been a second and most important thing in Anna''s life.


    Karenin''s attitude has shown that she will support her decision, so Anna plans to learn tailoring systematically.


    If she really wants to make some achievements in clothing, she can''t just rely on the advantages of the times to show off her cleverness.


    At breakfast, Karenin suggested that he could invite Mrs. panaitov.


    Mrs. Gorman was a seamstress, about fifty, and Anna asked her to help her change her dress. But Anna had different ideas about Karenin''s proposal.


    "I think Mr. Gorman is more suitable."


    "Mr. Gorman?" Karenin twisted his eyebrows gently.


    Mr. Gorman is a popular man in Petersburg at present. He has been popular in the past two years.


    It is said that this Mr. Gorman is less than 30 years old and very young. His clothes are very popular with ladies. Mr. Gorman also makes men''s clothes, but it is obviously more suitable for young people who just come out to socialize. In Karenin''s opinion, those clothes are indeed unique, but they are not suitable for government officials like him. Too frivolous to appear grave.


    "I heard that he was very aloof and never accepted other people''s invitation." Karenin said.


    "I know, so I''m not going to send him an invitation like anyone else." Anna said, "I''m not sure if Mr. Gorman didn''t accept the invitation because of his pride or something, but I thought at least I could try visiting."


    "It''s something to try."


    Anna cleaned herself up, didn''t wear too gorgeous clothes, and then took anuska to Mr. Gorman''s tailor''s shop.


    They went by carriage.It''s been a while since I came to this era, but Anna hasn''t really taken a good look.


    She told Peter to stop in front of the tailor''s shop, and she and anuska walked over.


    Peter had some opinions on the hostess''s words and said, "madam, that''s just a tailor."


    "You''re right, but I need the help of this tailor right now." Anna said with a faint smile, and then took anuska to go to the gaoman tailor''s shop.


    Because in the high rent area, so the shop interior decoration is also very grade. In order to set off the bright colors of the cloth, the whole shop uses rosewood with delicate and simple appearance, and some ready-made clothes have been put out for display.


    Anna and anuska enter the store and see the man at the counter.


    He was really strong, not much dressed, with a neck and two strong small arms, which was not the same as his thick appearance. When he looked up, his big brown eyes were very round.


    Although Anna has always felt that she should not judge people by their appearance, it is rumored that the most popular tailor in Petersburg should be the one in front of her.


    "Do you want ready-made clothes or custom clothes?" The young man sniffed and asked, but for his good looks, the action of sniffing would not have been polite.


    "I''m here to see Mr. Gorman. Are you?" Anna asked carefully, afraid that she might have said the wrong thing, exposing the little care in her mind.


    "He''s out."


    "How long can he come back?" Anna asked, a little thankful.


    "Not sure, maybe an hour, maybe two or three hours." The youth shrugged his shoulders.


    "Well, I''ll wait for him." Anna said she was staring at her in some surprise.


    "I''m telling you the truth. If it''s a long time, Mr. Gorman may really need three hours to come back."


    "Never mind. I can wait." Anna said it firmly. She stood for a moment, her eyes wandering over the garments. Although Anna does not know how to cut this piece, but only from the design point of view, this Mr. Gorman does have a hand.


    "Why don''t you sit down for a while, there are chairs over there." Young people speak.


    "No, I''ll go out later." Anna said.


    "You are not waiting, are you?" The young man said briskly, as if Anna did not wait, which was in line with his original assumption and cognition. His unabashed emotion made Anna smile.


    "I''ll wait, of course, as I said, but I''ll wait at the coffee shop across the street instead of disturbing your business here."


    Anna takes anuska out of the tailor''s shop and they wait slowly in the coffee shop, during which Anna will tell anuska some trivial things.


    Every few decades, anuska would take a look, and it was only two hours later that Anna met the legendary Mr. Gorman.


    Mr. Gorman''s first impression is sharpness.


    Like many designers Anna had seen in her previous life, Mr. Gorman had those qualities.


    Tall and thin body, cheekbones are more prominent, but the facial features are very beautiful. His black hair was neatly trimmed with hair wax, and his green eyes were hidden behind his gold rimmed glasses.


    He seemed to have learned the story from the robust young man, and his eyes fell on Anna as she came in.


    "What can I do for you? Madame. "


    His voice is very light, this question seems a little careless, but because the green eyes are looking at you seriously, people will not have the heart to criticize his rudeness, but will think, maybe he is like this, no malicious.


    "I heard that Mr. Gorman is very good at his craft, so I want to ask him if he would like to teach others."


    The man in front of her heard Anna''s words, but her voice was not loud again.


    "I''m sorry, ma''am. I don''t intend to teach anyone for the time being."


    "You won''t do it for nothing, sir." Anushka said with some eagerness.


    Mr. Gorman didn''t even look at her, but he still let his eyes focus on the most important people present.


    "It''s not about the salary, it''s about my little tailor''s shop. I''m the only one who keeps up with another guy. I really don''t have the energy to do anything else. Customers always have a lot of orders, and since I am a tailor, I have to complete the order after accepting it. I think, let me boast, it''s also about the character of a tailor. "


    Anna thought for a moment after hearing this.


    She looked up to Mr. Gorman even more.


    This is not because of his beautiful appearance, nor because of his aloof temperament, but pure fragility is how a person can despise and please so well.


    The implication of this Mr. Gorman is that if you want to force me with your identity, it is that you have a personality problem.


    Anna knew that if she did, and didn''t care what others thought of her character, the haughty tailor in front of her would have agreed.But she just didn''t want to.


    First of all, she did not intend to use the name of Mrs. Karenin to force others to do something. She did not want Karenin''s reputation to be damaged. Secondly, after being used to the hypocrisy and flattery of the upper class, it is really strange to meet someone who is as proud and contemptuous as Mr. Gorman in front of him. Thirdly, if Mr. gohmann is a proud person, Anna is also a hard bone. She will not accept failure and always find a way to solve the problem and achieve the goal.


    "In that case, I will not disturb you." Mr. Anna said with a smile of surprise.


    On the way back, anuska asked Anna why she left like this.


    "I feel bullied." Said anushka.


    Anna patted each other''s hands and said, "think about it from another angle. We should understand Mr. Gorman''s idea. After all, he has the freedom to reject others. "


    Anushka did not speak.


    The reason why she defended her wife like that was because she was very kind to her. And if you jump out of this angle, if other ladies do this, she will not defend each other.


    What they didn''t know was that after they left, some people also took care of them.


    "I don''t think that lady is a nuisance."


    "Open your eyes, Mr. prokhov. It''s a married lady." Said Mr. Gorman carelessly, and after Mr. prokhov''s expression of surprise, he glared at each other.


    "Don''t look stupid." He said bitterly.


    Mr prokhov seemed accustomed to Mr. Gorman''s harshness, so he only scratched his face and winced a little.


    "How are you going out to talk?" Asked prokhov, changing the subject pleasantly.


    The black haired man glanced at him and said with no expression, "I said, don''t ask about my business. You''re just here to do errands. We''re not going to be a family. "


    Having said that, Mr. Gorman left in the backyard, leaving the big man on the counter with a sigh.


    Mr. prokhov took a small watch chain from his arms and opened the golden lid. On it was a girl with red fluffy curly hair and green eyes. She looked very sweet.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 31

    Anna came home.


    She pondered over what she should do.


    Qian and Quan must not care about each other. Power may make Mr. Gorman bend down temporarily, but he is not willing to.


    As Anna had said before, she hoped that this Mr. Gorman would be willing.


    She wants to learn and he is the best teacher.


    She wrote and drew on parchment and finally had an idea.


    Looking for a piece of paper again, Anna began to draw a prototype of a dress on it. It may not be that professional, but it can be seen.


    When Karenin came back, Anna was still drawing the design, so that she did not hear the knock of the former.


    When she finished her last stroke and put it down, her husband''s voice was so startled that she almost jumped up.


    "My God, you scared me." Anna said, blinking. "Is this the time?"


    "I''ve been standing behind you for six minutes, Anna." Karenin took a step forward and his eyes fell on his wife''s drawing of clothes.


    "What do you think?" Like a student waiting for the teacher''s praise, Anna showed her masterpiece to each other with great enthusiasm.


    Karenin''s slender fingers pressed on the side of the paper, eyelashes drooping, blue eyes by the sunset outside the window reflected a light light, transparent and warm.


    He moved his lips, looked up at Anna and said, "although I''m not an expert in this field, I think it''s good."


    Anna laughed. She gave her husband a kiss on tiptoe.


    "Did you eat shufulei on your way back?"


    "No, no, actually, I only had a cup of tea." Karenin said slowly that sometimes he would like to pretend that he did not understand his wife''s meaning in exchange for her smile.


    Before dinner, Anna told Karenin about going to Mr. Gorman''s shop today. At last, she said, "I think maybe I can dress up as a young man and go to his shop as an apprentice."


    Karenin frowned slightly: "it''s very disgraceful, and no matter how much a woman can disguise as a man perfectly."


    "If it''s camouflage, I think I can do it well. But if you''re concerned about decency, I''ve thought about it Anna said softly.


    "I understand that the title I have in this society also requires me to take responsibility. To be honest, I don''t like those tea parties. Being your wife, I can''t help you very well in your career or diplomacy. But I really don''t like the clothes now. Remember the wedding night? That dress almost took my breath away


    Anna slowed down, then looked into Karenin''s eyes and said seriously.


    "I think that clothing should bring beauty to people, rather than suffer for catering to some inhumane taste."


    After she finished, she calmly waited for the response. To be honest, at this moment, she did not know whether she would continue to do so if Karenin still disagreed. Maybe she will. After all, she is a free soul from modern times. Maybe she won''t. After all, she loves her husband deeply.


    Until the last moment, people always don''t know what they will do. So all we can do is wait.


    For a long time, Karenin''s deep but clear voice, accompanied by a calm tone, sounded in the air.


    "I still think that''s disgraceful," he said after a pause, "but I agree with you, Anna. So, if you stick to it, at least make the plan more complete. You have only one chance, you know? "


    Do you know that sentence, like silk, across Anna''s ear.


    Karenin used to her the same calm tone as issuing instructions in the office.


    Anna certainly knew what it meant to Karenin, and perhaps she would not have found such a reasonable husband through the whole of Petersburg. But also because, if you look through Russia, you can''t find a woman like Anna who is not willing to be a lady.


    "So, am I your subordinate now?" Anna felt a little excited and her big eyes became bright.


    "No, you are not qualified. In terms of your grammar class, it''s not up to the standard. " Karenin pointed out the fact in a flat tone, "if I agree to your request, you must also agree to me. Anna, it''s very fair. You have to work harder on Mr. Maillard''s grammar class


    "Good!" Anna made a gesture of salute, which was a bit of a jerk.


    Karenin thought that if his wife was going to be a soldier, he would be the first to cross her off. It was too beautiful to be conducive to the unity of the barracks. Well, if one day, he thought faintly in his heart.


    Thanks to Karenin''s support, Anna was very happy all night.


    While Karenin was reading documents in her study, Anna and anuska were learning to weave simply. She told her maid about it."I thought people like our husband were very old-fashioned," anuska sighed in a low voice


    "He''s a little bit, but I think he''s very cute." Anna unconsciously said that the acceleration of adrenaline secretion makes her a little uncontrollable, just like a mother who has just given birth to a baby, thinks that her baby is the most lovely in the world. Even if he had only wrinkled skin and small eyes.


    Anna approached anuska and whispered in her ear about her plans for tomorrow.


    Anuska was a little surprised. She could not speak her mind when she saw her wife in joy.


    After a while, while Anna was humming softly, anuska also began to laugh.


    The next morning, after Karenin went to work, Anna learned French with Mr. Maillard for a while.


    Mr. Maillard was a little surprised that she studied very seriously.


    "My dear Anna, although you have never been a lazy student, I have to say that you have become more diligent and studious today."


    Anna blinked. "I promised Alexei would work hard."


    There is no one in the world who has been pleading with the other, and, in essence, what Anna promised is nothing at all.


    "He was not a man who cared for others before." Mr. Maillard blinked. He has always been a happy old man, and his class is more interesting. In private, he likes to talk with Anna about the little Karenin before.


    "He''s been a very diligent and studious child from the beginning. I mean, at my age, I''ve usually seen a lot of kids, some of them smart, but no one''s as focused as he is


    "I used to worry that the boy would be too precocious. I tried to tell him some funny jokes, but he didn''t seem very interested. I mean, he''ll be polite to me, but I know it''s just politeness. Sometimes it''s really frustrating. "


    "I understand." Anna said with a smile, "sometimes he''s not interested in everything I say. I know it, but I think, as long as he doesn''t stop me and doesn''t look bored, I can always comfort myself. In fact, he can tolerate me."


    "And I wanted to talk to him. He has to be vigilant at work and can''t miss any information. When he''s at home, I''ll have to make him relax


    "It sounds like you think of him as a little baby." Mr. Maillard squeezed his eyes.


    Anna blushed a little. She touched her hot cheek and said, "ah, sometimes it does, but I don''t think it matters. What can I do, so as long as I can do it, I will do something. "


    "Believe me, honey, there''s a lot more you can do for him." Said Mr. Maillard kindly.


    "I hope so." Anna also smiles.


    "I really appreciate you and Mrs. Maillard. Don''t you care about Alexis in your own way?"


    "We don''t do as much as you do." Mr. Maillard said, "Karenin has great talent and diligence beyond ordinary people. I have no doubt that he will become a high official in the future, but now, since he married you, dear. I began to believe that he would not only be a high-ranking official, but also a great man. "


    "Oh, thank you, Mr. Maillard, for trusting my husband so much. To tell you the truth, I believe it. " Anna had a brilliant smile. She was really happy. Besides herself, there were people who could see the shining point of Karenin and gave him such lofty praise and hope.


    In the afternoon, Anna revised the drawing and dressed herself up.


    She put on anuska''s clothes, the same color as pine branches, clean and decent. Some baggy pants, not long enough, will show the feet, but very in line with the identity of the lower class. A hat concealed her hair.


    The eyebrows were a little thicker, and the neck didn''t show up.


    It was very relaxing for her to stop wearing skirts. Anna slipped out the back door and anuska took him to the stable.


    Peter is feeding the grey horse.


    "Peter, this is Pavel, my cousin. He wants to be a doorman. It happens that there is no one in this seat these days. Madame said that he could learn from you." Said anushka.


    Peter looked at the thin boy in front of him and said at last, "don''t make me any trouble."


    "Don''t worry, sir." Anna said in a low voice.


    "Come up, boy. We have to pick up Mr. Karenin now." Peter sprang into the carriage, his chin raised and motioned for Anna to come up.


    Anuska subconsciously wanted to help Anna, but was stopped by the latter.


    Anuska looked at his wife with some worry. After all, a noble lady like Anna was not used to wearing trousers, and she had to sit in the carriage like a boy.But to her surprise, her wife seemed to sit on it easily. When she left, the former winked at her.


    "Good at it, boy!" Exclaimed Peter, who had always been a loud driver.


    "Thank you, sir." Anna said with a smile, her voice deliberately lowered.


    "It doesn''t need to be too formal to see you later, but it''s better not to look around like a country bumpkin, especially if the officials are really dressed in gold, don''t stare at them." Peter warned.


    "I know, sir, it is very kind of you! I''ll tell my wife that you are kind to me Anna said sincerely.


    Peter laughed. "You''re not bad."


    When he got to the yamen, Peter was waiting in a quiet place, not stopping by the door like other people''s carriages.


    Soon, a man came out of the Yamen.


    The man was wearing a black woollen overcoat and was very tall. Compared with the fat man next to him, he looked very thin. They seem to be saying goodbye.


    The younger man, with his slender fingers, shook hands with each other until he got into the carriage and left before he came with his secretary.


    It''s Mr. vorobev, who Anna doesn''t like very much. So she hummed softly in her heart and automatically blocked the man.


    "Sir, please get in the car." Anna lowered her voice and opened the door with her right hand.


    When Karenin was going to get on the carriage, he stopped for a moment and looked at the strange doorman.


    Peter said immediately, "it''s anuska''s cousin, sir. After that, they wanted to find a porter''s job in Petersburg, and anuska and his wife said that he should learn from me. "


    "Hello, Mr. Karenin."


    Karenin frowned a little, but in the end he said nothing. He nodded slightly and entered the carriage.


    Vorobev looked at Anna and felt a little strange, but he didn''t think much, because he had to discuss some more issues with Karenin.


    Anna closed the door and got into the carriage neatly.


    "Well done, boy." Peter praised, as if to say, boy, you have the potential to be a doorman.


    Anna laughed. Her back was leaning against the carriage. She couldn''t hear what was going on inside, but she was already thinking about what Karenin would think when she knew the truth.


    When they got home, Anna opened the door to Karenin again and watched the man leave.


    Karenin did not see his wife when he returned home. He asked anushka, "where is the lady?"


    "Madame has gone to Mr. Maillard''s. she said she would have dinner there and would be back later."


    After Karenin said that he understood, he took vorobev to his study.


    They didn''t come out until dinner time.


    Karenin looked at the time on his pocket watch and frowned.


    Vorobev is a funny person, but if he is facing his boss Karenin, he does not dare to show his skill at will.


    Because he was not facing Anna, Karenin, like he had done in the previous thirty-two years, spent only 15 minutes eating the food and did not set aside any time for rest. Then he continued to discuss with vorobev and looked at the time on his pocket watch.


    At half past eight, vorobev left.


    Karenin asked Peter to send vorobev back to where he lived, and Peter called Anna back.


    Although Anna didn''t like to open the door for vorobev, she had to.


    It''s dark, but it''s still dark.


    Vorobev breathed a sigh of relief after he went out. It would never be easy to stay with Karenin. He is too rigid and not stupid at all.


    Vorobev, who was trying to have a drink in the pub tonight, thought about it, and saw the doorman as he was getting ready to get on the wagon.


    It was strange that vorobev glanced at the doorman, who lowered his head in a respectful manner.


    He has never seen such a decent doorman. Generally, this kind of person will always be extremely enthusiastic about him. After all, young doormen like this are willing to do this kind of thing, but not always because this occupation can fill their stomachs.


    Don''t forget that Countess Lydia and her 19-year-old doorman had been in the circle for a while last year.


    "You look up and let me see." Said vorobev.


    Anna was nervous and bored. She was worried about whether she had been spotted by this man, and she was so upset that she had to stay with someone she didn''t like.


    In any case, she raised her head as calmly as she could, with a trace of perplexity on her face, and asked in a low voice, "what can I do for you? Sir. "


    Vorobev took a close look at the doorman as he raised his head.


    And then he was disappointed. He didn''t remember seeing this face. This is a poor boy with a clean face and a pair of eyes with stupid ignorance and ignorance.Vorobev suddenly remembered some things in the past. A poor boy came to the big city from the countryside. He thought there were gold mines everywhere, but he had to bow down in front of reality.


    Vorobev rolled his eyes wearily, pinched his fingers, and then glimpsed the gray eyes. Finally, he said in a low voice, "next time, clean your beard, if you want to find a good job in Petersburg."


    After that, he went into the carriage.


    Anna closed the door of the carriage, but she was very surprised.


    That little bit of stubble was a fake by her. After all, sometimes, if you want to hide something, it''s better to expose it than to keep it hidden.


    A good-looking poor boy, with a good opportunity, he is well prepared, but there will always be a bit of mistakes, may be a little careless not noticed, but this is more trustworthy, isn''t it?


    However, she did not expect that the man would be kind enough to mention himself.


    Anna thought in the carriage and began to think whether her impression of the Secretary''s previous frivolity was a little wrong.


    And now, for the first time in his study, Karenin was on tenterhooks.


    He paced the study for a moment, and finally put on his coat again. He called for corney and said that he was going to Mr. Maillard''s.


    Karenin quickened his pace. He asked korny to prepare another carriage. He went to the hall and was putting a hat on his head. Then he saw a young man come in.


    Karenin stopped.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 32

    "Anna." Said Karenin in a low voice.


    Anna was a little flustered, but she burst into laughter. She stood there, blinking, as if she had discerned some great secret, waiting for Karenin to walk slowly.


    The man has a firm step and a calm look.


    It was no different, but because one thing was clear, everything was very different.


    Anna looked at the man coming towards her. From the half worn leather shoes of the other party to the well-cut trousers, the trouser lines are straight, long and soft over the feet, which are the clothes of the superior people.


    Looking up, the lower hem of the coat is very tight, like the master''s will, firmly wrapping the body. The dark blue scarf is an old acquaintance. Anna said hello to each other gently in her heart.


    Finally, when Karenin came to her, she had to raise her head slightly, look from the other party''s Adam''s apple to her chin, and finally to her clear blue eyes.


    "You''re here to pick me up, aren''t you?" Anna raised the corner of her mouth and asked, her eyes full of joy. She put her hands behind her in a gesture of pride and shyness.


    Karenin looked down slightly at his wife, with black hair mischievously emerging from the brim of his hat, fine and delicate eyebrows, big curved eyes, and excessively ruddy lips.


    Karenin raised his hand and took off his wife''s hat. He saw the black hair coiled up.


    He fumbled, found those hidden little clips, not very skilled in groping, and finally cleverly took them down.


    His eyes were still, watching the curly hair slide down, and finally on his wife''s shoulder, brushing her cheek.


    Karenin''s long, thin fingers ran down Anna''s plump cheek, and his wife''s skin was as white and moist as ancient ivory against his own slightly darker skin.


    He lifted the curly hair a little with his index finger and thumb, brushed it behind his wife''s ear, and then said, "dress up as a doorman, eh?"


    That sentence ending light, but seems to have a thousand feelings in general, like accusation, like doting.


    Anna couldn''t stop her smile. She put her hands behind her back in front of her. She folded her hands together and made a gesture of "forgive me".


    "Pavel, anuska''s cousin, go to Mr. Maillard''s house..."


    Karenin slowly counted his wife''s lies, a charge called "cheating" has been convicted.


    "I was wrong!" Anna began to say goodbye, then blinked again. "But you didn''t recognize me, did you? Doesn''t it mean that I''ve done it successfully, that my previous ideas are feasible, isn''t it? "


    His wife''s words silenced Karenin for a moment. Then he raised his hand and put the hat back on each other''s hair.


    He looked at his wife.


    His eyes stayed on the "stubble not shaved" for three seconds. Facing the elegant doorman, Karenin finally just asked, "are you hungry?"


    Anna nodded. She was going to steal something from the kitchen, but Karenin asked Mr. Peter to send his secretary to him. Anna was called to eat nothing. Anuska had been sent to bed by her. After all, it was nine o''clock.


    Even if she would accept anushika''s service with peace of mind, she should be a bit human right now, and she should not be involved in her own mischief.


    But the husband is no one else, is he?


    Anna looked at Karenin and said, "I''m hungry."


    Karenin''s family did not have the habit of preparing late night meals. Three meals were always fixed at a fixed time. Anna herself did not have the habit of eating night food, which led to a problem.


    If you don''t dig up Sasha the cook like a vampire.


    Or Anna dragged her tired body to make something to eat.


    Or ask your husband.


    Karenin saw that his wife was looking at him, but he was a smart man after all, so he soon understood what his wife meant.


    Karenin twisted a small fold between his eyebrows. After careful thinking, he determined the way.


    "I''m not good at cooking."


    Sure enough, Anna sighed. She could not expect men of this era to cook, especially those who were rich and powerful like her husband.


    Karenin saw that his wife was like a rabbit with a shrill ear. He couldn''t help saying, "is curry soup and black bread OK?"


    Anna looked up at her husband and said, "can you do it?"


    Karenin was somewhat uncertain: "in fact, I didn''t do it."


    "But..."


    "I know what to do, but I haven''t tried it." Karenin said, and then, as if inspired by something, he pondered for a moment and took Anna by the hand and led her to the kitchen.


    During this time, they met korni, Karenin told him that they would use the kitchen temporarily."I can..."


    "No, corney." Karenin said, pulling Anna to the kitchen.


    Karenin looked at the kitchen. Although he had thought about living in the house, it was almost the first time for him to enter such a place as the kitchen.


    The cooks he hired kept the place in order, and the kitchen utensils were scrubbed spotlessly.


    Anna stood by and watched her husband get a general idea of the structure of the kitchen, then took off her coat, unfastened her sleeves, and pulled the sleeves of her shirt to her elbows, all in a blink of an eye. When Anna opened her eyes, Karenin was holding a potato in his right hand, which was round and chubby.


    "Clothes will get dirty." Anna''s economical lady Karenin quickly brought an apron.


    Karenin examined the apron in front of him.


    The white cotton fabric, with lace, obviously belonged to the maids in the kitchen.


    He was silent for a moment and wanted to refuse, but before he could speak, the thing fell on him, and his wife was saying, "it''s lovely that you''re going to cook dinner for me, but we can''t add more unnecessary work to Ian."


    Ian is their laundry maid. Anna also likes the tall and thin woman. She has a lovely daughter, only two years old. She is a little fat and has a little cute freckles on the tip of her nose. She will call her mother Anna because she calls her mother when she sees anyone.


    After her wife finally tied him a bow in the place of the two ribbons, Karenin was silent for a moment, and finally decided not to say it.


    Carrots, potatoes, onions


    "How can you make curry?" Anna asked as she watched Karenin slowly and carefully cut the food? Alexis. "


    "I saw it in a book when I was reading."


    "Why did you write this down in particular Anna asked, quite curious.


    She knew that Karenin had always read carefully, but he paid more attention to the content of these books so that he could have good conversation resources when talking with stakeholders, rather than purely for his own personal feelings.


    Karenin cut the last bit of onion, his eyes were a little spicy, and he was dizzy with tears. He blinked his eyes, his wife''s words drilled into his ear, he distracted to recall, said: "can''t remember."


    Karenin did not remember it, because it was not so important. It seems to be something that is inadvertently remembered in weekdays, and then because it is too small to be noticed, it is gradually preserved in the years of continuous scouring.


    Anna was still a little nervous, even in her rich association, almost to find a rival for her. Now, after listening to Karenin''s explanation, she accepted it without any doubt.


    She stood next to Karenin and watched him make the curry for her.


    The man''s expression is serious, the movement is meticulous, some places rare some clumsy, but in the enthusiasm transpiration, the fragrance of curry in the air dense out, Anna felt very happy.


    On the long table, Karenin put the things on, then he pulled out his chair and sat down to one side.


    Anna spooned the first spoon and delivered it to Karenin.


    "Hard work."


    "I''m not used to eating at this time, Anna." Karenin refused, Anna some regret into her mouth, did not force him.


    Curry is delicious, not amazing, but really good. The round bread is very fragrant, and the smell of wheat has now turned into a sweeter one.


    Anna slowly eating food, enjoy the expression of Karenin side also feel happy. But he said, "you need to eat on time, Anna. That''s best for your health."


    "Well, I''ll remember." Anna blinked.


    She ate the food so clean that she was almost full of it.


    Anna didn''t leave the dirty dishes in the kitchen until Sasha came to wash them the next day. Instead, she washed them herself. Karenin''s assessment of this is - good habits.


    When Anna wanted to walk towards the second floor, Karenin held her.


    "Go for a walk in the garden, for your health, Anna."


    Anna was surprised, and then she laughed.


    Although the whole garden is very large and well organized, it is too orderly to be a gardener.


    Anna thought about getting the garden up in the future.


    She was thinking, not knowing that the man next to her had been watching her for a long time.


    Before dinner, my wife had gone to change back to women''s clothes. She wore a light blue dress. In the moonlight, it was more like cream white. The layers of long skirt made people remember the wedding day''s dress.


    Because it was nearly ten o''clock, the wife did not put all her hair up as in the daytime, but spread it out and tied a flower knot with a blue ribbon.It''s better to look like this, Karenin thought.


    "By the way, what about your reading plan today?" Anna suddenly remembered that it was not Karenin''s style to take a walk in her garden at night or on a big night in winter.


    "There is no reading plan today." Karenin said.


    "Sorry, Alexis." Anna said apologetically.


    "You don''t have to apologize, Anna." Karenin said, then pausing, adding, "but next time, I want you to take care of yourself."


    "I will." Anna laughed, and after a while she asked, "tell me more about your childhood?"


    "For example, can you ride a horse? Alexis. "


    "Yes."


    "Can you hunt?" Anna became a little excited.


    "I can, but I''m not very good at it. Your brother is better at it." Karenin said realistically. He was more inclined to civilian affairs, or to use his brain, such as horse riding and shooting, but only dabbled in it.


    Kalenin suddenly thought of Nikolay, who was always the first in horse riding and shooting.


    "What''s the matter?" Anna felt that Karenin was a little distracted, so she cared.


    Karenin looked at his wife and said, "the topic you are talking about reminds me of my brother Nikolay, who loved riding and hunting most in his life. Nikolay taught me my equestrian skills, but unfortunately, I''m not as good as he is


    Anna looked at Karenin''s expression and was relieved to see that there was no sad look on her face.


    She changed from holding each other''s arms to holding Karenin''s hand, crossing her fingers, then smiling and saying, "I think you love him very much."


    The man''s eyes blinked slightly, then nodded slightly: "yes."


    "Nikolay had a deep influence on me."


    "How to say that?"


    They moved on, and this time Anna became the listener.


    "I always knew I couldn''t match him."


    Karenin used this sentence as the beginning of her memory, and Anna was a little surprised, but she didn''t show it.


    The man''s eyelashes trembled and his thin lips opened and closed: "Nikolay is seven years older than me. He was very beautiful, and my mother once said that of the three children, only Nikolay looked like her the most. And my father said that Nikolay was like him the most. At a sensible age, Nikolay had begun to follow my parents into society, and my father''s family friends were full of praise for him


    When recalling these past events, Karenin''s speaking speed is very slow, which is quite different from his usual handling of government affairs.


    "In addition to his schoolwork and social activities, Nikolay is also very good at horsemanship. I was old enough to learn this skill, and my father wanted to hire a teacher for me. But Nikolay decided to teach me. It took me two months to master this skill. "


    "Didn''t he teach well?" Anna asked in a low voice.


    "Not really." Karenin shook his head. "I have to say, I''m really not good at this kind of sport."


    "On the contrary, Nikolay was a very patient man."


    Karenin had a distant look in his blue eyes, he said lightly, without showing a trace of jealousy.


    "In fact, we don''t spend a lot of time together, and we don''t have much intimacy with each other. But whether it''s me or my eldest sister, we all love Nikolay. There is a charm in him. "


    "After my parents died, Maria and I were fostered in my uncle''s house. Nicholas stayed there for half a year, and when he was an adult, he was sent abroad. He was there for only a year and a half before he died of a common infection. He never talked about it, and then we got a letter saying that he had been ill for some time


    Karenin stopped for a moment. There was a lump in his throat, but at last he swallowed again, and his words became calm.


    "We know him. He never talks about anything bad in a letter. He mentions it, mostly because he feels something


    "I asked my uncle, and after telling him, we would leave soon. By the time we got there, he was very weak. Within a week, he died. He died abroad and I took his body back. A lot of Kung Fu was wasted. For someone like him who died of illness, it is always difficult to return to Russia. I have done something, I think, I can''t let his soul go back to his hometown. "


    "After he was buried, I told my uncle that I was going this way."


    "In this way, I will get to where I am today, and I have a deep relationship with Nikolay." Said Karenin in a low voice.


    He remembered that it was not smooth to bring Nikolay''s body back to Russia at that time. He remembered that because he had no right, his brother''s body had to stay in that cold place.


    Russian winter is also so cold, but there has never been a moment like that, let Karenin feel numb without feelings.Anna looked at each other, but from the steady narration of Karenin, she felt the emotion of that time.


    Her eyelids were a little red, but there was no tears. She just stopped, padded her feet, folded her tall husband in her arms, gently stroked his back with her right hand, and whispered, "it''s all over, Alexis."


    "You are very brave. I really feel that you and Nikolay are very good people."


    "And in my heart, you will always be the best one."


    She said softly, her soft hand still gently stroking each other''s back.


    "If you''re not really that good. At the moment, all I can hear is a man who is jealous of his brother and talks about each other with narrow eyes


    "If you''re not really strong enough, you''re not going to be the one that makes me tick. Not after so much experience, you can still love others. "


    Finally, Anna gave a gentle smile and whispered, "we all know that love is greater than hate, don''t we?"


    Karenin had been standing upright, but with his wife''s words, he slowly bent down, and in the end, his wife did not need to stand on tiptoe.


    Karenin hugged his wife in a calm voice.


    "I don''t like equestrian, but Nikolay said he would teach me more when he came back from public school next time. Sometimes he will make his own decisions, even if I refuse to do so, but he always abides by the agreement, although sometimes it is his unilateral decision. But then my parents died, and it was never mentioned again. "


    "I always think about it when Nikolay dies. It took me more than half a year to forget it


    "That''s because you love him and miss him so much." Anna said softly.


    Karenin was silent for a moment. His thoughts seemed to have passed through the dense fog and swept over the frosty pages in the forest. What he did not understand for a time, and even took him more than half a year to calm down his good mood. At this moment, because of his wife''s soft and affirmative words, he understood.


    As if through the fog, Karenin whispered, "yes, you are right."


    After a long time of sad memories. But or it is because of the cold, so they do not want to let go immediately, let the warm arms leave themselves.


    Until, Anna smiles and says, "well, let''s make an appointment."


    "What?"


    Anna let go of her hand and looked up at the other party''s blue eyes. There was a small gentle curve around the corner of her mouth.


    "The second child is called Nikolay, and the first child, if he is a boy, is called seliosa."


    "Seliosa must be a good brother, so that he can take good care of Nikolay. If they have agreed to teach each other how to ride a horse, they will remember it. If someone forgets, we can remind them


    Karenin listened to his wife''s gentle words. When she mentioned the child, the future overlapped with the past. Finally, he gave a smile.


    That smile is just the radian of gently pulling the corner of the mouth, but for Anna, it is very precious.


    There was a sense of fullness in her heart, for tonight, she touched the memory of Karenin, who was still very young Alexei.


    Anna raised her hands, gently put her arms around Karenin''s waist and said, "don''t forget, I love you most now and in the future, Alexis."


    Karenin''s throat glided for a long time. His dry hands rested on his wife''s hair. Along the direction of hair growth, he gently rubbed his wife''s soft hair with his fingers. He kissed his wife''s black hair, which was fragrant with hair oil, and then slowly said:


    "I love you too, Anna."


    Sound cannot travel in a vacuum.


    It travels at 340 meters per second at average room temperature.


    With the help of metal and other objects, such as iron bars, it will reach 5200 meters per second.


    I love you. From the time Anna met Karenin, it has been 76 days, 15 hours, 32 minutes, and finally reached Anna.


    She had imagined many scenes for this, but only now did she realize that it was the luckiest thing in the world to get the same response as she loved him, and it never mattered in what way.


    So she didn''t cry and didn''t ask for more sweet words. She just said with a proud smile:


    "I always know it!"


    I always know you love me, otherwise, how can I love you so much?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 33

    It was Anna''s first bad day in Petersburg. She meant that as soon as she was about to leave the house, it was raining cats and dogs in the sky.


    "You want to go out like this?" Karenin asked.


    Anna looked at Karenin, the other party''s slender fingers were holding the silver handle, and his bones were obviously even. When he asked this sentence, his eyes looked at her. Although it was a question, it seemed to know how she would answer.


    "I''ll take my umbrella with me." Anna said.


    "For safety, I hope you can take anuska with you."


    Karenin took a bite of bacon, his eyelashes drooping. Usually, if Karenin is serious about something, or if he wants to get a "yes" response, he always looks the other person in the eye. So now, Anna knew that Karenin was just talking.


    "You know, a poor boy can''t afford a little maid. And two poor boys are obviously not fit to compete for jobs in a tailor''s shop together


    "If you insist." It seems that Karenin has said this several times. It was like persuading himself.


    After Karenin went to work in the yamen, Anna dressed herself as a poor boy like Petersburg, and came to Mr. Gorman''s tailor''s shop.


    Like last time, the tall and thin tailor was not in the shop. It was the strong man who was guarding the shop.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    Asked the big black haired man, without a salute, his eyes looking at Anna.


    Anna noticed that there was no disdain on the other side. Class was always everywhere in Petersburg.


    "I''m looking for Mr. Gorman."


    "What can I do for you?" Asked the man, curious.


    "I want to be an apprentice here." Said Anna, lowering her voice and making her eyes look naive and eager.


    The tall man laughed. "Oh, if that''s the case, you''d better go back."


    "Why? You don''t look like Mr. Gorman. " Anna approached her, her chin raised so high that she could show the little pride of a young man.


    "Of course not. But I know Mr. Gorman won''t take apprentices


    "Hello, don''t waste time here." The black haired man kindly reminded.


    Anna knew that the gentleman was a kind man, but she couldn''t just give up, so she turned her eyes and said, "since you''re not Mr. Gorman, I think it''s better for him to decide."


    "Why don''t you listen to me?" The big man mumbled, then waved his hand, "OK, whatever you want."


    Anna stood for a moment, the rain outside was not small at all. Although she came with an umbrella, she was still wet.


    The chill made her rub her hands involuntarily, and then she heard a voice with a little nasal sound.


    "Come and have a cup of tea."


    Anna looked back and the dark haired man was inviting her to a cup of tea.


    Anna didn''t refuse because she wanted to stay in the tailor''s shop. She took the tea, held it in her hand, and asked, "my name is Pavel, and you?"


    "Just call me prokhov." The man sniffed again.


    "Cold?"


    "No, it''s just a little allergic." Prokhov murmured, holding the small teacup in his big hand and pouring it down.


    Because of the heavy rain, there was not much noise in the shop. Prokhov didn''t want to take care of this stubborn boy, but he was still a little impatient when he was frozen, so he made hot tea.


    "Thank you. The tea is much warmer." Anna thanks, because the hot water reaches the stomach, so the whole person is warm.


    "It''s not a big deal, and I think vodka is better than anything that warms your body. But Mr. Gorman has a certain aversion to alcohol, so now I can only give you a drink to keep out the cold. "


    Prokhov shrugged his shoulders. Although he was not a heavy drinker, he was a real Russian. Vodka was Russia''s favorite.


    After a few cups of tea, like a few drinks, Anna clearly noticed that prokhov was more kind to herself, or that he was really bored.


    "Why are you here as an apprentice?" He asked curiously.


    "Maybe the same as you." Anna replied with a wink.


    Mr prokhov opened his eyes first, then grinned and said, "I don''t think it can be the same."


    "Oh, what do you say?" Anna tilted her head and asked curiously, showing that I would like to hear what you think since you have uncovered it.


    Prokhov was not induced this time. He picked up his tea cup and muttered, "it won''t be the same anyway."


    "What''s different."After he had said this, a voice that was somewhat high and gloomy came out.


    It''s Mr. Gorman.


    The man had just entered the room. His black hair was wet and became wisps. He frowned in disgust. He put the umbrella into the umbrella barrel on his back and bent a little so that the rain on the umbrella would not drip everywhere.


    Mr. Gorman held that position for a moment. He turned and stood up straight. His eyes first glanced over Anna, the uninvited guest. Then he came over and asked his fellow carelessly.


    "Is anybody here?"


    The young man took a handkerchief to wipe his black hair, and his thin lips pressed tightly after asking the above words, as if he were afraid that others would see more of his own inner world.


    "After you have gone, the Duchess sent her maid to ask, and I told her that I could deliver it to her tomorrow. After that, there are no guests except this little guy Prokhov first gave a serious answer, and then used a teasing tone when he talked about Anna.


    "Little guy, I don''t see anything small." Said Mr. Gorman softly, putting the handkerchief back in his pocket.


    "I''m seventeen, sir, not a little fellow." Anna said that she tried to show the pride of a young man, while maintaining a style of respect for each other.


    "Dear Mr. Gorman, I want to learn from you. I want to be a tailor," she said in a wistful tone


    Mr. Gorman had been aiming at his fellow, but after listening to Anna''s words, he didn''t turn around. He just turned his head, sometimes his eyes turned, and looked askance at each other.


    "I don''t take apprentices." The man said faintly, like the elegant Persian cat, appears arrogant, but will not let the human feel annoyed.


    Prokhov looked at the owner of his shop by surprise. When he wanted to be an apprentice, the gentleman was sarcastic.


    Anna thought for a moment and then asked tentatively, "I''ll do the chores for you, free?"


    Rain is still hard to hit the ground.


    The green eyed Mr. Gorman pointed to the backyard and said, "bring in all the boxes over there."


    Anna looked at what she was pointing at, and her scalp felt numb.


    Prokhov wanted to say something, but Mr. Gorman looked up. In the end, he had to shut up.


    "OK." Anna said that she wanted to roll her sleeves to boost her spirits, but she didn''t, so she ran to the pile of goods, and it took her half an hour to move all the things in.


    "All right, sir." Anna wiped the sweat off her face.


    Mr. Gorman said, "well," and then bent down in a cardboard box and picked up something.


    "Now take them back." He said carelessly.


    What!


    Anna''s heart was shocked. She looked at each other carefully, but she didn''t see any banter. So she looked at Mr. prokhov again. The latter touched her eyes and lowered her head in a hurry, pretending to look at the account book, but she didn''t see a word in it.


    In fact, prokhov did not understand that his boss was a thoroughly hypocritical person. He never wastes time with people he doesn''t like and has no money.


    In spite of her complaints, Anna responded and took another 40 minutes to move things back.


    "Yes, sir." Anna tried not to sound angry.


    Mr. Gorman looked at her at last this time, and said, "come here at six tomorrow morning. Another batch of cloth needs to be sorted out."


    "OK." Anna answered.


    "Let''s go. You''re not needed today." The man made a sign to leave.


    Anna opened her mouth and stood for a moment, not knowing what to say.


    Mr. Gorman looked back at her, a little impatient, as if to say, "Why are you still here."


    Anna took a deep breath and whispered, "you can call me Pavel. See you tomorrow, sir." After saying that, she nodded in surprise. Anna went to the umbrella tube and took up her umbrella to say goodbye.


    After she left for a while, a conversation broke out in the little tailor''s shop. To be precise, the louder one was prokhov, the shop assistant.


    "Why do you trouble the child?" Prokhov was a little impatient.


    "Child? Although you are old yourself, don''t treat everyone as a child, prokhov Mr. Gorman snorted coldly. The dark pupils were so distinct that they sometimes shudder when they focused on something. "I said he was not small." He said softly.


    The latter sentence seems a little fuzzy, like the tip of the tongue brushing the tooth surface, hissing and rubbing in the air.


    Prokhov shivered, then touched his arm and said."You won''t take him anyway, so don''t do it."


    Prokhov grunted seriously again, "I''m not that old, I''m only twenty-three."


    "Then don''t put abnormal eyes on other people."


    "I''m not a pervert." Prokhov said with some embarrassment.


    "I''ll believe it when you get out of here." Mr. Gorman picked up the account book neatly and walked back into the courtyard. The whole person looked cold and irritable.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 34

    Prokhov sighed as he watched Mr. Gorman leave.


    After walking through the backyard, Mr. Gorman went straight to his bedroom.


    His bedroom was not big, and Mr. Gorman''s bedroom was rather simple, unlike his everyday clothes.


    Ordinary people speculate that there will be decorations here, but in fact none of them. Of course, it may also indirectly reflect that it is not a rumor that the new Petersburg darling has some miserliness.


    Mr. Gorman came to the head of the bed. If he wanted to say what there was in the cold room, it was undoubtedly a painting hanging on it.


    The woman in the picture has plump cheeks and grey eyes like a dim light. Her facial features can not be said to be very beautiful, but very soft, a pair of gentle hands seem to be able to heal any pain.


    Mr. Gorman gazed quietly at the man in the painting. At last, he raised his hand and put his finger pulp on the woman''s face.


    On this cold rainy day, the black haired man is eager to touch his wife again.


    Anna came out of the tailor''s shop, umbrella in hand, and walked down the other street when a familiar carriage stopped in front of her.


    Anuska opened the door from inside and called out, "come on up."


    The little girl still used honorifics. Although there were not many pedestrians on the street on a rainy day, there were always one or two good people who were curious about the matter and not only cast a puzzled look.


    Anna quickly got into the carriage.


    Anuska handed her a handkerchief and put away the valuable handmade umbrella.


    Anna wiped the water stains on her face and asked, "how did you get here?"


    "Sir told me before he left in the morning." Anschka replied.


    Despite some dissatisfaction with such behavior, after all, it is likely to expose herself, but after encountering a series of acts that are not well intentioned, Anna always felt kind on this rainy day.


    "Sir said it was raining too much." Anuska added.


    "I see." Anna answered briskly. She took the hat off, spread her hair to dry, and then folded it in some wet hats at the door.


    Anuska took Anna back to her bedroom and put hot water for her bath.


    "Sir, I don''t know, but I think it''s better to tell you, Madame. My husband asked me to prepare hot water in advance, and I asked Sasha to prepare ginger tea before I left


    "I see."


    "I think Sir is really good, Madame." Anuska said more.


    "I know." Anna replied that she was still a little depressed, but now she has disappeared with the hot bath.


    When Karenin came back, anuska told his wife was asleep.


    Karenin took off his coat, drank another cup of hot tea, let the cold air evaporate, and went to the bedroom.


    He came to the bedroom and saw his wife in the bed, sleeping heavily. It is estimated that if she continues to fall asleep, she may not wake up until ¡õ.


    After thinking about it, Karenin called out his wife.


    He didn''t have a big voice. He called three times. The sleeping beauty in the bed woke up slowly.


    Crow wing like thick eyelashes open, gray pupil with a bit of confusion, before waking up, his hands wrapped around his right hand, forcing Karenin can only half sit on the edge of the bed.


    Anna rubbed each other''s dry palms, and touched the lines of Karenin''s arm. She felt the texture of the clothes on her face. Finally, she sighed gently, like a cat in urgent need of comfort.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Although he always did not advocate lying down or sitting on the bed when he fell asleep, since there was no choice now, Karenin sat down safely. He asked in a low voice.


    "Nothing." Anna mumbled, as if her consciousness had not come to her senses.


    Karenin did not speak. He rubbed the palms of her hands, and then gently rubbed the cheek with his finger pulp.


    After a while, a voice with a smile rose in the air.


    "You ask anuska to take Peter to pick me up."


    "Yes."


    "You also asked anushika to agree with Sasha in advance to prepare hot water and ginger tea for me."


    "Yes."


    It was the same light voice and short answer, but what Anna felt was quite different.


    At that time, she suddenly felt that she had been taken good care of by Karenin. Therefore, no matter what willful decision she made, although she felt sorry for it, in fact, it was not worth mentioning compared with what Karenin had done and allowed.


    This is not her more equal era, where power and class are everything.


    The cruelty could be fully felt by her poor dress, not to mention the innocence of her original thought. The days of comfort were so long that she almost forgot the cold treatment she suffered at that time.Anna sighed shallowly, and simply got up. With the action of refusing, she nestled in Karenin''s arms and directly crumpled the other party''s uniform. Some cold metal buttons were stuck on her skin, which made people shiver.


    The bedroom door was gently closed.


    Karenin pulled up the quilt with his spare hand and put it on Anna''s body. Then he said calmly, "Anna, this is not appropriate."


    "Yes."


    Some of the swindler''s wife is still nest, like a greedy cat.


    Now it was Karenin''s turn to sigh in his heart.


    "Tell me. You know, even if you don''t say it, I can ask anuska. "


    "Of course I will tell you. In fact, I think it''s good to tell you what''s happy, but sometimes it''s very important to tell you when I''m unhappy


    "That''s good." Karenin commented. He is now more or less accustomed to his wife''s distinctive qualities.


    For the next ten minutes, Anna recounts what happened to her at the gauman tailor''s.


    Karenin''s brow was a little relaxed now.


    "Well, I don''t think you need to intervene, Alexis." Anna said.


    Karenin took his wife''s hand and looked at it carefully.


    Anna laughed. "Oh, don''t worry, Alexis. It''s not good to move something. "


    Karenin put down Anna''s hand and went over the information Anna and he said in his mind. Finally, he squeezed the tip of Anna''s finger and said faintly, "I suggest you don''t go, Anna."


    "Why?" Anna was a little surprised. She said in a hurry, "you agreed. You can''t just talk."


    "What I said to you is always valid." Karenin said he put down his wife''s hand and looked at each other with blue eyes, "but now things are different."


    "What''s the difference?"


    "If I guess correctly, that Mr. Gorman already knows about you."


    "What!" Anna was really surprised. She asked dryly, "what''s wrong with me?"


    "That umbrella, I''m afraid." Karenin said in a low voice, "that umbrella doesn''t look strange, but actually it has some identity."


    "But maybe he just saw that I was not a poor boy, but it was not..." Anna didn''t know what to say, so she made a gesture.


    "I don''t have more information on that. But I think he did Karenin said, pulling out Anna, grabbing his arm and standing up.


    "It''s not safe."


    It was time for Anna to give up for a moment, so I whispered After that, she looked up at her husband again.


    Karenin felt his wife''s eyes stung.


    Of course, it''s better to give up before you give up.


    However, he knew that the other side was unwilling.


    So Karenin did not speak. He paced slowly on the floor, thinking.


    Finally, he sighed and looked at his wife. "I can''t persuade you to give up, can I?"


    "We all know that you can persuade anyone to give up if you want to." Anna gave a weak smile.


    "But you don''t want to." Karenin added, his eyebrows curled up, and finally his thin lips pursed slightly. "If so, it doesn''t need to be changed."


    Anna looked at her husband in surprise.


    "You need to pay more attention, Anna, and I''ll look into that Mr. Gorman."


    I''ll get that gentleman''s weakness, so I can deal with even the worst.


    Karenin did not say the above sentence. After all, there''s no need for your wife to be exposed to this.


    After making the decision, Karenin already had several solutions in mind. Things are not unexplained. It is just that Karenin''s policy of doing things is to spend the least time and cost. Taking into account one''s emotional needs is not something he needs to consider.


    And now, he has to.


    "Can I hold you?" Anna asked, biting her lip.


    Karenin froze for a moment, then said with a straight face, "this is not appropriate." There was a blush in his heart. He can now accept proper intimate contact with his wife in a private place, but "bed" is a forbidden area, which means more, and Karenin is not sure whether he can really do well.


    And Anna didn''t think about it.


    In fact, from another perspective, most of the reckless behavior of Mrs. Karenin was caused by a husband who did not love to control his wife.


    Therefore, after the request for hugging was rejected, Mrs. Karenin blinked again and changed a request, which could be said to be a change of soup or dressing."Well, may I kiss you?"


    Finally, Mr. Karenin couldn''t help it. His ears were stained with pink.


    "That''s not proper." Mr. Karenin said again that it was difficult to refuse.


    "Oh."


    Anna answered, drooping her eyes as if thinking. Then she got up and quickly walked to her husband barefoot, holding each other''s suit neckline in both hands, and with a little effort, she let herself stand on tiptoe and kiss the other person''s lips directly, omitting the steps of inquiry.


    It turns out that sometimes actions are more effective than words.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 35

    Because Karenin woke Anna up, they didn''t miss dinner.


    After that, Anna went to bed early again. Karenin dealt with his official documents waiting to be reviewed in his study. He read an article recommended to him by Countess Lydia.


    Karenin knew that Countess Lydia was implying that he would give them a little decision. After examining it, he had a draft in his stomach and drafted a letter.


    Although Karenin did not really believe that the women''s group headed by Countess Lydia could really have any effect, he did not despise it.


    After replying to the countess Lydia, Karenin picked up a book called the poem of hell, cut a page with a paper cutter, read one page, and finally put a bookmark on the seventh page.


    Karenin put away the documents and books, put his hands together. He pondered for a while, and then left the study after he had a decision in mind.


    He came to the bedroom, there was only a small lamp, put far away, and the hostess of the bedroom turned her head to avoid the light.


    Karenin blew out the candle light and sat on the edge of his bed, as if the frequency were pointing to a change in his habits recently.


    He raised his hand and touched his wife''s cheek. After feeling the delicate touch, he slipped to the other party''s sharp fingers, rubbed the thumb side of his finger pulp, and finally touched the tiny knuckle.


    After half a day''s transportation, there will be no thin cocoons.


    Karenin took back his hand. He took off his clothes and lay down in the bed.


    He couldn''t see his wife''s face clearly in the dark, but he grasped her accurately.


    "These hands should not be rough." Karenin thought quietly, closing his eyes about ten minutes before he was ready to go to sleep.


    Russia always wakes up late in the winter, and Mr. Gorman also asked to be in the shop so early. So Anna had to get up at five.


    She thought her hands and feet were light enough, but apparently she woke Karenin.


    "Sleep, Alexis." Anna whispered, imprinting a kiss on the corner of her mouth.


    She quickly packed herself up, took a croissant and left. What she didn''t know was that after she left, Karenin also got up.


    Karenin in the balcony window, through the glass window to see her back, light, dressed as a teenager, like an antelope, a pair of long legs running in a posture that a lady would never do.


    After being unable to see each other all the time, Karenin withdrew his sight.


    Come in later tonight, and he''ll ring later


    "Yes, sir."


    Karni has always been loyal and orderly. He doesn''t ask the master''s decision. He just obeys his orders. Karenin was always at ease with his old housekeeper.


    On the other side, Anna was running a little panting.


    In fact, Mr. Gorman''s tailor shop was not very far from where they lived, but he didn''t often go out. Even if he was a noble lady who took the place of carriage, he could not keep up with his original physical strength.


    Fortunately, she arrived a little earlier than the other party asked.


    The tailor''s shop is not open.


    Anna slowed her breath. She took a few steps in the same place. Then she found a clean place to sit and take the croissant out of her pocket and nibble at it slowly.


    It''s a little bit choky. Water or milk would be fine.


    She was thinking, a glass of water appeared in front of her.


    "Er." Anna looked up in surprise. It was the tall Mr. prokhov, smiling a little.


    "Do you want it?"


    Anna took the water, said thanks, and then drank the water, some dry voice finally more comfortable.


    "Mr. prokhov, why did you come so early?" Anna asked. She knew that the tailor''s shop was not open at this time, so, as a shop assistant, the gentleman in front of her should not have started work so early.


    "I just didn''t resist curiosity." Mr. prokhov said that the round brown eyes looked so sincere and kind.


    "I don''t think you should waste your time. Really, Mr. Gorman won''t take apprentices."


    Anna patted the crumbs of bread on her body and then stood up. She wiped her mouth deliberately to make her look less like a woman.


    "I''m still the answer. I need to try it."


    "How long are you going to try?" Mr. prokhov asked curiously.


    "At least, three months." Anna thought about it and wanted to say.


    "If he asks you to come at this time every day, you have to try for three months?"


    Anna shrugged her shoulders and acquiesced.


    "I think you are more stupid than me." Said Mr. prokhov, choking Anna.


    "If you want to make a big and thick hand, even if you want to do it on the shoulder, it means that Anna is really big and thick"It''s better to be stupid than to regret."


    Anna didn''t know how to respond, so she just gave a dry thanks.


    "Thank you."


    Prokhov looked at her again, waved and left.


    Anna looked at each other''s back as strong as a bear, and thought to herself: I''m not sure this Mr. prokhov is also a man with a story.


    She was still waiting in front of the shop, and another hour later, after daybreak, a tall and thin man came slowly.


    Anna waited for the other party to approach for a moment and then called out, "Mr. Gorman."


    The Mr. Gorman looked at Anna for a moment without any accident, and there was no explanation in his mouth, as if he didn''t care whether she was there or not.


    Mr. Gorman opened the door of the shop. He didn''t greet Anna, but he didn''t chase her. So Anna thought about it for a while and went in.


    "Are you still carrying boxes today?" Anna asked, deliberately and cautiously, while observing each other, for Karenin said the gentleman might have recognized her. But it was puzzling that Mr. Gorman didn''t really recognize her.


    Now Mr. Gorman finally looked at her, but the eyes in the green eyes clearly said: is there something wrong with your brain?


    Anna resisted this harsh look. For a long time, she got the second task, picking out the scraps according to the color and pattern, and put them in different categories.


    When Anna was instructed to enter the warehouse, the warehouse that had not been sorted for a long time was filled with a smell of dust, some choking nose.


    She had a big sneeze and really started to do it.


    When prokhov came to work, knowing what the stubborn young man was doing, he couldn''t help pleading for each other.


    "Are you really not considering taking him?"


    "Just do your job well." Said Mr. Gorman, glancing sternly at each other.


    Prokhov sighed and muttered, "he is so pathetic that I can''t do a good job when I see him!"


    "Then close your eyes, or," Mr. Gorman said with a playful smile, "it''s good to poke blind, so that you don''t have to look too much."


    "Please don''t make such a joke." Prokhov said, a little pale.


    "I wish I was joking, but sometimes thinking about what you''re holding on to me, I really want to put it into action. After all, between us, you are the thief who wants to steal his treasure from the dragon. " Said Mr. Gorman coolly.


    This seemed to have struck a soft spot in prokhov''s heart, and he said in a conversational manner, "you are mean." After that, the big man drooped his eyes, a little depressed.


    "I didn''t want to steal it. I just want you to let me stay here."


    "I told you to leave. You don''t listen." "Don''t expect what''s impossible when you know it''s impossible. In this era, it is obviously ridiculous to talk about freedom and ideals and that kind of thing. "


    "That''s not ridiculous." Mr. prokhov retorted weakly, and then, before Mr. Gorman made any more bitter sarcasm, he ran away and went to the storehouse.


    Mr. Gorman looked at the fleeing figure. He knew that the other side was going to have bad intentions, but this time he didn''t say anything.


    Although he has always been mean to each other, there is always a place in his heart that he doesn''t want to admit, but always keeps a little warmth for a certain part of the people.


    Prokhov came to the warehouse and saw the boy with thin shoulders picking out the rags. He looked at each other sympathetically and said, "I''ll help you."


    Anna looked at each other and said, "I don''t think it''s good to be known by Mr. Gorman."


    "I don''t think it''s OK. He knows it." The man sighed. He stepped in. Bianna couldn''t stand the air.


    "You''d better go out, Mr. prokhov." Anna was a little impatient.


    "It doesn''t matter now." Prokhov wrinkled his nose. He squatted down like a hill, without clumsy fingers.


    "I seem to be repeating to you all the time, but I have to say that Mr. Gorman won''t take you." After that, he sighed.


    "Then don''t tell me." Anna said decisively.


    "I won''t give up anyway." She picked the rags with her fingers.


    Prokhov felt that there was a solemn and stirring feeling between them. He wanted to share his affairs with Anna, but he opened his mouth and didn''t say it.


    After a while, Anna drove prokhov out to work.


    On this day, I was fighting against the scraps of cloth, and I found a lot of design manuscripts in the warehouse.When Anna found those things, she wondered if Mr. Gorman was testing herself, but at the end of the day, she thought it was not reliable.


    According to her understanding of each other these days, she thought, the mean and eccentric Mr. Gorman probably didn''t really care.


    He may not be so bad, but he won''t be so kind.


    Thinking of the end, simply don''t think about it, just look at the things found carefully, and have a lot of ideas for improvement.


    Anna''s idea is right. Mr. Gorman doesn''t actually have the kind of leisure to set up any test link.


    After perceiving from the bamboo umbrella that the other party would never be any ordinary person, Mr. Gorman observed the other side as he passed by the young man who claimed to be Pavel.


    After all, if you are a tailor, if you want to distinguish between men and women, you can still find the difference between men and women.


    If Mr. Mann is not willing to cut the other side''s profile, he is not willing to make a good impression on the other side, because he does not want to make a good impression on the other side because he doesn''t want to make a good impression on the other side.


    After the first time, he thought that the other party would retreat, but today he saw the man again, and he didn''t want to continue playing.


    He doesn''t have the energy to play games with such rich people, and he can''t really offend each other.


    Prokhov, such a fool, began to be ungrateful again, and Mr. Gorman decided to refuse her if she came again tomorrow.


    The day came to an end quickly, and something gained in her heart made Anna smile. When she left, prokhov asked if she would come again tomorrow.


    "Yes, I will still come." Anna said. And then I got the sight of pity.


    "Do you think of yourself when you see him?" Asked Mr. Gorman.


    Prokhov nodded.


    "Then you leave." Mr. gohmann said that his tone was flat. In fact, if people familiar with him would find that when the green eyed man''s tone was flat, he actually said the truth, and there was no trick.


    "You know, I''m not going." Prokhov shook his head.


    "Let''s go when the harbor freezes in spring." Mr. Gorman said to himself.


    Mr. prokhov also said to himself, "next year, please, will you?"


    The green eyed man''s eyelashes trembled and his lips tightened. He wanted to say, "don''t ask me. I''m just an ordinary person.".


    He used to be a man. His wife begged him, so he had to bite his teeth and shoulder the responsibility. Now, the bear killed on the way, coveted his treasure and came to beg him.


    Who can these people ask him for?


    "There''s always not enough money, shit." Mr. Gorman murmured a rude remark, his green eyes a little agitated, his eyes glumly fixed on the income book, and prokhov''s expression became a little sad.


    He can do a lot of things, but he has no money. People always think that Mr. Gorman is rich, but the money is not enough.


    They don''t have money, and they desperately need it.


    When I was in trouble, a pair of valuable cattle shoes stepped into the small tailor shop. The steady voice almost gives people the illusion that they are stepping on the gold bricks paved with rubles.


    Mr. Gorman looked up and a tall man came in.


    Black elegant custom-made suits, as well as coats of the same color, are conservative and rigorous, but can''t go wrong. The accent of the upper class is clear and audible, and the full name of Mr. Gorman can be read out fluently in a calm voice, so that people can understand what kind of opponent they will face at the first time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 36

    "Who are you?" Asked Mr. Gorman, warily, that he did not like to face the unknown. Most of the people who came to his shop were acquaintances, whose purpose was very clear.


    But the gentleman in front of him was young, but he had the official manner, and he didn''t have that kind of pompous atmosphere. The whole person exuded a kind of well-educated and intelligent breath.


    Karenin naturally omitted this sentence, looked at Mr. Gorman with bright blue eyes and said, "I think it''s better to speak by one step."


    Mr. Gorman sipped his lips. "Come with me then."


    Mr. Gorman told prokhov to keep an eye on the store and took him to the backyard himself.


    Karenin looked at the tall man as he passed by, then moved away and followed Mr. Gorman to the backyard.


    "I''m used to speaking in a more open place. Please don''t mind." Mr. Gorman said.


    Karenin raised his eyebrows and said slowly, "no, I don''t mind."


    "Well, if you don''t want to reveal who you are, at least tell me why you want me."


    "You must have guessed that, in order to avoid mistakes, I will tell you that I am indeed here for Pavel."


    Karenin was not surprised to see the young tailor looking at himself in his green eyes.


    "If so, it will save me time." Said Mr. Gorman, and with a respectful salute, "I''m just an ordinary tailor. It''s enough to have a man in this place."


    "I think you are mistaken." Karenin said calmly.


    This time he finally saw the look of surprise in the eyes of the other party, so he felt more confident.


    "In fact, I''m not giving you a choice."


    The man''s voice is deep and mellow, and the ending of his speech is slightly upturned, which makes him sound arrogant.


    "You have to keep him and teach him like a good teacher."


    Mr. Gorman always thought that he could still let go in order to survive, but he underestimated his temper.


    After hearing this arrogant nobleman''s words, he chuckled and his green eyes converged.


    "Are you going to press me with money or power?"


    Karenin said lightly: "anger is obviously irrational behavior. You know that I will succeed in the end, whether it''s money or power. "


    Mr. Gorman didn''t speak because he knew the man in front of him was right. Whether in his teens or twenties, he can''t really suppress his nature.


    Karenin took a step forward. The distance had already broken through the safe distance between people. His lips closed and moved, and he said a word, his voice a little low.


    After seeing the other party''s eyes change, Karenin stepped back. When the right heel touched the left heel gently, he said in a calm voice: "leave him, you will find his precious." After that, he turned to leave.


    "I wonder how a respectable person like this would allow her to be so mischievous? It''s not appropriate. " Asked Mr. Gorman.


    Karenin stopped. He did not intend to answer, but the last sentence touched his bottom line, so he turned again. A pair of blue eyes looking at each other.


    "When gold is buried in the sand, a gust of wind is needed to make it visible. Otherwise, even if it''s gold, it''s just going to be buried deeper and deeper


    "As for the rest, since you don''t care, it''s better to continue not to care." He took a deep look at each other, and then withdrew his gaze.


    Out of the tailor''s shop, Karenin did not immediately get into the carriage. He didn''t want anyone to know what happened here today.


    On the other side, Anna learned from korni that Karenin would be late. She answered and sat at her desk and began to draw what she had seen this afternoon.


    After she had done these things, she looked at the clock and found that Karenin was not back.


    Anna is wearing a coat. She is going to the yard and wait.


    Just about to go out, it began to drizzle. On a winter evening, it was dark and almost depressing.


    "Where are you going, madam?" Asked the old housekeeper.


    Anna laughed, took her umbrella and said, "I won''t go out, just wait in the yard."


    The old housekeeper, who had been serious, looked soft after hearing her words.


    "It''s not warm outside."


    Anna took a lantern: "it''s better."


    Corney didn''t stop her anymore.


    Anna stood in the yard for a moment, then walked on for ten meters. After a while, he went on for another ten meters. So move and move, until you get to the gate.


    She leaned forward, and the porter seemed at a loss as to why she should go back to the house."I''ll stand for a moment, sir. I''ll be back." Anna said the little lantern made a little noise in the cold wind.


    After a while, the clatter of the carriage sounded.


    But unfortunately, it was not Karenin.


    Anna bit her lip and was now a little worried.


    Seeing this, the porter comforted him and said, "nothing will happen, madam. Sir has come back late before."


    "Yes." Anna was somewhat embarrassed to respond to a sentence, but the anxiety in the heart did not really reduce a bit.


    Her hand was a little sour, and when she changed to her left hand, a figure was walking steadily towards her not far away. The porter didn''t notice, but Anna, after a few eyes, suddenly walked forward.


    "Alexis, is that you?" Anna exclaimed. The man stopped for a moment. Anna ran over happily. When she came near, she could not be her husband.


    "How did you walk back?" Anna asked.


    "What are you doing outside?" Karenin frowned. From the light of the lantern, he could see his wife''s face flushed with cold. He raised his hand to take the lantern.


    "I don''t think you''re back yet, so I''ll come out and have a look." Anna said with a smile. She took her umbrella and hid under Karenin''s umbrella, holding each other''s arms affectionately.


    The porter came in a hurry to get an umbrella for them.


    "We have umbrellas." Anna said gently, saying they could go back to the house by themselves.


    "Just want to walk." Karenin answers Anna''s question. He didn''t tell the truth. Generally speaking, if he wanted to hide something, almost no one could see through it.


    "Oh, you make me a little worried."


    "Not in the future."


    On the way back to the house, Karenin tilted his umbrella to his wife and said, "don''t wait outside next time."


    "I can''t guarantee that." Anna said with a smile.


    Anna didn''t feel that there was anything about this little episode, but for Karenin, it meant more.


    After marriage, it means someone is waiting for you to come home. It''s not about interest.


    And Anna, when she went to Mr. Gorman''s tailor''s the next day, found that she agreed.


    That was what happened at noon, and she diligently packed up some things, and then the Mr. Gorman called her name for the first time.


    "Pavel."


    "What is it, sir?" Anna replied, looking at each other at the same time. She found that Mr. Gorman was looking at her, so she felt a little uneasy. I wonder if the eccentric man will expose her on the spot. But he didn''t.


    "Why do you want to stay here?"


    Anna was relieved. She had been prepared to say something, but now she decided not to. As if this Mr. Gorman really knew her identity, she said seriously, "I just want to help others."


    "Help?"


    "Yes. Mr. Gorman, don''t you think women''s clothes are a little too harsh now


    "Harsh?"


    "Ordinary women don''t have the conditions to pay attention to dress, while the upper class women are bound in clothes. The uncomfortable clothes are their only choice at present


    There was no change in Mr. Gorman''s face, but he said, "you are accusing me of this."


    Anna gave a smile and said, somewhat bluntly.


    "Of course not. It''s just that if clothes can be more beautiful from the fabric itself or cutting, why can''t women''s bodies be liberated a little bit. "Paris''s ass" I don''t think it''s a match for beauty. "


    "Don''t you think I won''t really want you when you say that?"


    "Oh, I don''t have time to think about it. I used to have a set of words, but I think you are more likely to drive me out because of this, so I have to try. " Anna blinked.


    "But it''s just a handyman, do you understand?" Mr. Gorman said he did not comment on Anna''s bold words.


    Although handyman is not what Anna wants to do, at least now she can stay.


    Anna and Mr. prokhov were at the counter together, and occasionally guests came to the shop to receive them. It''s her basic job, but in fact, if you''re in a tailor''s shop, you can always learn more if you want to.


    "He didn''t shy away from me, and I could watch if I didn''t have anything on my hands." Anna talked about it with Karenin at dinner.


    Today''s dinner is lemon chicken, the taste is crisp, not greasy, she feels very delicious.


    Karenin''s words were still not much, but he was listening to himself. Anna always knew that.


    She thought about it and asked, "actually, I find it a little strange."


    "What?""Why did Mr. Gorman suddenly agree to keep me?" Anna looked at her husband and blinked.


    Karenin''s wife ate a piece of chicken, didn''t you look at me


    "I think there''s a chance, yes."


    "No, I didn''t Karenin continued to cut the food and calmly replied, "don''t forget, I personally don''t quite agree with you to do it."


    "That''s right." Anna took a bite of broccoli. Then she looked at her husband, who also looked up at her and said, "concentrate on eating."


    "Oh." Anna answered. She looked at the chicken and thought again, and finally decided to eat well.


    When Karenin saw that his wife was absorbed in his meal, he was relieved.


    That night, Karenin could finally pick up his reading progress.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 37

    Anna thought that life could be more peaceful, but in the next week, it was set off waves.


    "It''s time you left." Said Mr. Roman, looking very angry. He said it not to Anna, but to Mr. prokhov.


    It started with a dress Mr. Roman made for Eliza, and now it''s worn on another person ahead of time.


    It''s obvious that someone has leaked the design of this dress ahead of time.


    Mr. Roman himself was not possible, and Anna, who had never been allowed to touch, naturally, the object of suspicion fell on Mr. prokhov.


    "I think..." Anna wants to argue for Mr. prokhov. After all, she thinks Mr. prokhov is a good man, and he seems to have no need to do so. But Mr. Roman stopped her.


    "How long have you been here, Pavel, to defend him?" Said Mr. Roman coldly, his green eyes growing deeper.


    Anna choked.


    Mr prokhov clenched his fist and looked a little like an angry lion.


    "I didn''t do such a dirty thing."


    "No, I don''t care. It''s just, to avoid this happening again, I think it''s better for you to leave. " Said Mr. Roman, without expression.


    "Leave now."


    "You''re insulting me." Mr. prokhov said bitterly, "you know that I can accept any other unkindness, but this is the only thing, this one..."


    "If you think it''s an insult, I apologize." Said Mr. Roman coldly, his lips pursed, pale with force.


    "I think I''m the one with the worst luck." Mr. Roman stood up as if it were his only support.


    "I thought I just had to worry about whether my treasure would be stolen, but obviously, it''s not just that."


    He had already pinned the charge on prokhov, with the most sarcastic tone.


    "Stop it!" Growled Mr. prokhov.


    "I''ll find out the truth." He dropped the words and ran out without Anna''s advice.


    "Do something." Said Mr. Gorman, and went straight to the warehouse.


    Anna stood at the counter, digesting the matter slowly. An hour later, Mr. Gorman came out of the room and she whispered, "you don''t believe prokhov did it, do you?"


    Mr. Gorman looked at her. "Am I asking you to care about these things?"


    Anna decided to shut up for the time being.


    That afternoon, Mr. Gorman behaved normally. Anna felt that her intuition was right, but she couldn''t figure out why the former did it.


    She went home and told Karenin about it.


    Karenin just came back at that time. There was a little moisture on his coat. Recently, there was always a light rain in Petersburg. When it rains, diplomacy doesn''t go very well.


    "Wait a minute, Anna." Karenin said there were tired shadows in the corners of his eyes.


    "Are you tired? Alexis. "


    "It''s just the weather." Karenin gave her a kiss on the finger she had lifted up to touch his cheek.


    They''re in the bedroom right now.


    Anna stood on tiptoe and stubbornly measured the temperature of each other''s forehead with the back of her hand.


    "No fever." She was relieved.


    Karenin seemed to suddenly understand something and said with a straight face, "of course I am not ill."


    Anna smiles. "But you look tired. Would you like to take a hot bath before dinner today? I''ll ask corney to put off dinner for a while


    Karenin nodded slightly to accept the proposal.


    Anna put aside the day''s affairs. After all, Karenin was always more important to her.


    "You can sit here before the water is ready, and I''ll give you a big soft pillow." Anna took each other''s hand, put Karenin in a good place, like a child, put a big pillow in his arms.


    "I don''t need it." Karenin said, but he didn''t really let go of the pillow.


    "You need it." Anna said positively.


    She went into the bathroom and instead of letting anuska do this, she rolled up her sleeves and filled the bathtub with hot water.


    And Karenin''s eyes just moved with her until she walked into the bathroom and couldn''t see.


    Soft things are not something Karenin would choose, but if he is already in this place, a little rubbing is not too bad.


    Karenin leaned against the pillow, his consciousness was a little hazy, and he almost fell asleep. Only when a soft little hand touched his cheek did he wake up.


    "Oh, don''t stare at me, I won''t steal your purse." Anna was smiling low.


    "You need a bath, and I''ll pinch your back.""Anna, it seems that you think of me as a baby." Karenin pointed out that he did not rely on his wife''s hand, but stood up on his own. Although there was still a trace of fatigue between his eyebrows, he had become a little more energetic at the moment. It''s like emphasizing something.


    Although he behaved as usual and didn''t seem to need help, Karenin was indeed falling into a period of tiredness and irritability from the moment he untied his cuff before he arrived in the bathroom.


    The hot air in the bathroom and the enclosed space make the cold air out of the bathroom hard to get in, and the surroundings become warm. Karenin took a bath and was thinking about some business affairs with his eyes closed. Then he heard a knock at the door.


    Karenin himself was stunned, not knowing what words to use.


    "Come in, please?" Always feel not suitable for use in the current situation, he does not have this habit, in the bath will be disturbed.


    "May I come in?"


    When his wife''s voice came, Karenin could only say it was OK.


    When the door opened, he found that Anna was looking up slightly, her eyes trying to look above, her back to him to close the door. She was still in her strange suit, with her trousers and sleeves pulled up, revealing her smooth white legs and arms.


    "I''ll rub your back." Anna said, standing upright, as if afraid of rejection, and added, "it will sleep better."


    "I won''t peek!" Anna raised her hand to swear, and then she heard a faint laugh.


    "Come here, Anna."


    The sound of the water moved, Anna turned and saw Karenin''s back to her, covered with a towel on her lower body. The warm water almost made everything hazy.


    Anna was relieved and tried not to blush.


    She moved a little Maza and sat down, her eyes rolling over Karenin''s broad shoulders.


    Anna has seen a man''s body, even that kind of light, but this is not the same. When you see other people''s bodies, you will think of nothing but work, and what is in front of you is more direct. Like, can see through the body in front of that continuous feelings.


    Although Karenin belongs to a relatively thin physique, he can still feel the difference between men and women after stripping his clothes.


    As a civil servant, Karenin''s skin color is relatively white, but the wrist and neck are still two clear colors.


    The scapula does not protrude, but there is a gap between the two sides. The muscles are tight. If you touch it, it is still warm. It seems that you can feel the flowing blood vessels below.


    "Anna?"


    The man slightly side cheek, seems to have some doubts.


    Anna this just sober up, in the heart lightly hit oneself a mouth, curse way: color girl!


    "Well, I''m going to start." Anna said, the slender fingers put on the other side of the neck, and then felt the muscles there were a little stiff, and then relaxed.


    Anna suddenly realized something, so she let go of her hands, put them in mid air and asked, "are you afraid I''ll touch here?"


    The sound of the water broke, and Anna''s hand, which had just been removed, was pulled by a slippery finger on the tip, and then put it back on Karenin''s shoulder.


    "Press it." Karenin said in a low voice, relaxed and leaning against the edge of the bathtub. His eyes were closed. Although his eyelashes were not as thick as women''s, they were very long. There is a little blue shadow under the eyes, heavy, is the trace of fatigue.


    Anna felt that at this moment, her heart was as soft as marshmallow.


    Her soft little hands pressed on each other''s stiff muscles, and the water vapor in the bathroom continued to steam, turning the white skin into a pale pink.


    About ten minutes later, Karenin gently put it on Anna''s fingertips and moved them away.


    "Yes, Anna." He said.


    Anna answered. She turned and went out, but she didn''t go far. She stood by the door.


    She bit her lip and didn''t know why she was standing here. Just as she wanted to leave, the bathroom door opened.


    "What are you doing here?" There''s a little husky voice.


    Anna turned around and dryly replied, "nothing." Then she looked up and was a little stunned by what she saw.


    A little warm water vapor came to her face. Anna raised her eyes and saw the other party''s Sandy gold nightgown. The skin on her chest was transpiration into a little bright pink.


    Karenin''s gaze fell with Anna''s, then raised his right hand, slightly against the corner of her lip, and coughed gently.


    Anna turned again, almost with the same hand and foot.


    "I, I''m going to tell corney..."


    "Wait a minute."


    "What, what''s the matter?" Anna froze. Then suddenly found that the ground had a little distance from her, she subconsciously reached out her hand, around each other''s neck, a pair of big eyes looking at her husband.


    "Why are you barefoot again?" Karenin said his left hand held the inside of his wife''s knee. Just now in the bathroom, the water splashed on her legs."Yes, I''ll be naked." Anna began to stammer again. Then she saw a smile in Karenin''s blue eyes.


    "Don''t be barefoot next time." Said Karenin in a low voice.


    He took Anna to the bedside, put her on it, and then turned to the bathroom to get a clean Maojing. He squatted down and held her calf, carefully wiping the water drops on it for her.


    Anna looks at each other, from her angle, just can see the profile of Karenin.


    Dark eyebrows, not very trimmed, but also appears clean and neat. The eyes are very delicate. When you are young, you must look like a girl. The nose is tall and straight, ivory color, very smooth. Lips, lips are relatively thin, will habitually close tightly, some colors, when relaxed, because the color is lighter, it appears soft again.


    "Alexis, I''m really, really moved," Anna whispered after the water on her calf was wiped clean


    Karenin raised his head, somewhat stupefied, because his wife''s eyes had a glimmer of water.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 38

    Anna blinked. It would be a shame to cry now.


    She moved her calf to signal Karenin to let go. Then she bowed her head and kissed each other, sincerely thanking him.


    "Thank you. Thank you for everything you''ve done for me."


    At this time, if you are not polite, it would be too much of a violation. Only a kiss can convey each other''s feelings.


    After dinner, Karenin wanted to give an opinion on what Anna had said before, but the latter shook his head.


    "Don''t worry. You need a rest today."


    Instead of evading the servants, Anna took her husband''s hand and did not allow him to refuse and took him into the bedroom.


    "Now we don''t talk about anything. I hope you can rest early and I will accompany you."


    She looked up at each other and said, gray eyes convey a stubborn mood.


    "If you wish." Karenin said that he was like temporarily giving his own pace to his wife to wash and prepare to go to sleep according to her wishes.


    After the candle was blown out, Karenin realized how early he was in bed today, less than 8:30, when he would normally deal with business in his study.


    "No business tonight." His wife reminded him. Then suddenly he lifted it up a little thankfully, at least not being treated as a baby when he fell asleep.


    "Can I stick to you?" Across the bedding, from the low air came his wife''s soft voice.


    Karenin moved and drew the other side.


    Anna nestled in Karenin''s arm. She had a lot of questions to ask, but she also felt that it was better to let her husband rest now.


    "Good night, Alexis."


    "Good night, Anna."


    Karenin closed his eyes, in the dark, the intimacy between the skin is softer, like the October evening wind, with a certain intoxicating breath, soothing the soul.


    After a long sleep, Karenin felt something touching him. Subconsciously, he opened his eyes and saw a familiar smile.


    "Good morning, Alexis."


    Karenin tilted his head slightly and found his wife was holding her cheek with her hand, and the other free hand was still outside his cheek finger.


    Black curly hair, a little rough and messy, after a night''s sleep, the cheeks become pink and tender. The color of the lip is more gorgeous. When speaking, it opens slightly, revealing a few small shellfish teeth in the middle, which is very crystal clear.


    This is the most beautiful scenery Karenin has seen in the morning in 32 years.


    Anna blushed when she saw the man''s blue eyes staring at herself and muttered, "I woke up and saw you still next to me, so I couldn''t help touching your eyelashes."


    After that, she said, "I can''t blame you. Your eyelashes are as long as girls."


    "I''m a man, Anna. I''m not going to look like a girl anywhere." Karenin said he got up, but did not get up immediately. Instead, he leaned against a pillow and let himself lie half down.


    Anna also followed her action, happy in her heart, because of Karenin''s behavior of lying in bed.


    She never hid her emotions in front of her husband, so the happy expression was completely on her face.


    "I think it''s more like the second day of marriage." Anna said with a smile, looked at Karenin, then drew back her eyes and laughed.


    Karenin said softly, "I think it should be different.".


    "What?"


    "Nothing, Anna. We can talk about what you said yesterday." Karenin changed the subject to avoid Anna''s further entanglement. He will tell her about it later, but now, it is too early.


    When Karenin thought this way, he also took a look at his wife who was smiling innocently. Seeing each other''s smile, even he himself could not help but cocked up a little corner of his mouth.


    "I think that Mr. Gorman must have his own ideas to insist that Mr. prokhov did it."


    "In fact, I think so." Anna said she was thinking with her eyes down, "but I don''t know why Mr. Gorman did it."


    "Maybe to make him better off."


    Anna looked suspiciously at her husband, who explained, "yesterday I happened to be dealing with something that might have something to do with Mr. prokhov."


    "Spring is coming, Anna, the port trade will become more developed. More sailors will be recruited. Mr. prokhov has a good opportunity, and you should know that the tailor''s business is not for him


    After hearing this, Anna hesitated and asked, "can I understand that you are watching me?"


    "I..."


    "Oh, actually I want to tell you, it doesn''t matter, I understand." Anna laughed.


    "In fact, I should say something better, like protection." She was close to each other, eyelashes thick like two small fans, against the gray eyes below very bright. The expression is like the fluff on the neck of a tile gray pigeon."I did." Karenin decided to be frank with his wife.


    "It doesn''t matter. It really doesn''t matter." Anna said softly, "I know what a capricious request I''ve made to you."


    "That''s good. You can know what I''m doing, and if there''s something, we can solve it faster. It''s shameless to say that. After all, it''s always you who are helping me solve my problems. But I like to use the word "we", just like husband and wife, to show that we are together. "


    "In fact, I agree that the word" we "is very good." Said Karenin slowly.


    "Do you know why Mr. prokhov stayed in Mr. Gorman''s tailor''s shop?"


    "Yes, I know. Mr. Gorman''s wife has a daughter, and what I have investigated shows that Mr. prokhov stayed for that lady


    Anna was surprised. She looked at each other. "But I''ve never met Mr. Gorman''s daughter, and he looks so young."


    "As far as I know, that lady will be back this afternoon."


    "No wonder their relationship is a bit weird." Anna murmured, "I think Mr. Gorman''s starting point is good. Staying in the tailor''s shop does not develop Mr. prokhov, but he will misunderstand Mr. prokhov


    "In fact, I think that Mr. Gorman is a little bad tempered, and Mr. prokhov is a good man."


    "I don''t like that." Anna shook her head.


    "If Mr. prokhov really left with a misunderstanding like this, I think it would be sad if he knew it one day."


    "What if it was you? Anna. " Karenin asked suddenly.


    People like Karenin never know how to be curious. He can analyze such problems, but he is not very willing to ask the party concerned unless the interests require him to do so.


    "If it''s me, I don''t think I''d do that." Anna thought about it and said, "that''s how I made a choice for someone else."


    "I thought it was for his good, so I kept it from him, but maybe he didn''t really need me to do it."


    But she said with a smile: "but maybe I will. I don''t know how to choose what has not happened


    After she had said that, her thoughts turned to Mr. Gorman and Mr. prokhov, and she did not want this regret to happen to them.


    "You don''t need to care too much about other people''s affairs." Karenin said so.


    "Are you jealous?" Anna joked.


    "No, Anna. But I''m serious. You don''t need to always care about other people''s affairs. "


    Karenin raised her hand and Anna leaned against each other''s arms.


    "I''m sorry, I may not be very good with this problem." Anna mumbled. "I will try not to give you any trouble."


    "I don''t mean to blame you." Said Karenin in a low, mellow voice.


    Anna half up to look at each other, from this angle, you can see Karenin''s slightly drooping eyes. Under the shadow of eyelashes, the blue eyes are shining like stars.


    "I hear you talk about your life, the things I''m not involved in, not because they''re fun, but because you''re in it."


    "In fact, as far as I am concerned, other people''s affairs have nothing to do with me."


    The man stroked his wife''s cheek with his hand and his thumb against his chin.


    "Anna, I''d like to give you space and freedom to do what you like. Since I have promised you, it means that I can do something good for you, so you don''t have to worry about what it will cause me. If it happens, it''s not your fault. "


    "As your husband, I have the responsibility to do this for you."


    "And you, just do what you want. I always trust you, because you are my wife, my love. Since I have chosen you, I will accept everything you have. Good or bad, it''s not someone else has the final say, I can''t tolerate others saying you are not good at half. "


    "But I want to tell you the same. I don''t think it''s a mistake that you tend to be compassionate with others. On the contrary, it''s not conducive to doing things as wisely as possible. However, if no one in the world has such feelings any more, I think the world will be like purgatory. "


    "There is no absolute fairness between people. Just like us, we enjoy the rights and wealth that most people can''t enjoy. I''m not ashamed of it. My family has given me the prerequisite for success, and if we don''t work hard, the family''s protection can''t keep a person safe all his life. "


    "There are tens of millions of people in this world. You don''t have to look like that for the sake of other people''s eyes. You don''t need it, and I don''t need it. It''s just, remember, Anna, at all times. Besides me, outsiders are just outsiders. If you are affected by other people''s emotions, you should not blame yourself and change yourself. "


    Karenin pauses, points his belly down, rubs his wife''s lower lip, and slowly moves away."You can, Anna. Everything you have is precious to me. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 39

    Karenin''s words are like the most powerful protective force in the world, isolating all the troubles and anxieties.


    Anna remembers that in the end she didn''t say anything. She just held each other for a long time until they had to part.


    From that moment on, the world seemed to be different again.


    Before, although she asked him that way, she would still feel uneasy in the face of reality, but now, she is fearless.


    After coming to the tailor''s shop, after Mr. Gorman came to the shop, Anna said, "I think it''s very unfair of you to do so to Mr. prokhov."


    The green eyed man looked up at her and said coldly, "have you forgotten what you are here for?"


    "I''m not going to go to prokhov to say anything, but I don''t want you to regret it later."


    Mr. Gorman began to settle accounts, and his eyes were not giving to Anna.


    Anna knew she was listening, but since Mr. Gorman was not going to respond to her, she said no more.


    This is the way it is in the world.


    When I was young, I would think that everything around me was related to myself. When I grew up, I contacted more and more people and found that being too enthusiastic would make people uneasy.


    Her husband made it clear to her that love for the world should not be condemned, but at least protect yourself. After all, for the person who loves you, no matter how good others are, it has nothing to do with them. No matter how worthy others are, they cannot sacrifice themselves.


    "Miss Eliza will come to pick up her dress today." Anna said. She glanced at the clock. "We have six hours left."


    "We?"


    Mr. Gorman stopped his movement. He slowly raised his head. His green eyes reflected the appearance of the boy, and his slightly upturned mouth was full of confidence.


    "Yes, I must show you my little talent, too." Anna chuckled softly.


    She went to the door, left the door ajar, made it look as if it was not open for business today, and then assembled the simple dummy model that cabidonec had asked him to make in the morning, and hung the garment that Mr. Gorman had made.


    That dress is the most popular off the shoulder skirt at present. Conservative dress is a big taboo for social flower. Now the popular off shoulder skirt can better outline the full chest of Russian women.


    Because miss Eliza has very pure blonde hair, the background color is quite elegant. The hip pad is made high there, and it seems to have a trace of holy sexuality in general.


    "Are you trying to poke a hole in it with your eyes?" Mr. Gorman said coolly that he didn''t really put his hope on Anna.


    "I''ll take it, but don''t worry. I''ve got a spare set."


    "Spare?"


    Mr. Gorman sneered: "I''m generous to teach you a lesson, Pavel. If you really want to do this, you have to learn the word "spare."


    "You are really..." Anna dragged on, deliberately saying, "cunning."


    Mr. Gorman gave her a look.


    "You need to learn more about culture than I do."


    Anna laughed. "OK, I''ll listen, but please let me finish."


    "I just think the word" spare "is really out of style. It''s not in line with the reputation of our shop. Let those shameless villains continue to laugh."


    "We don''t need a spare because we can create something better than this dress. Mr. Gorman, you and I, we can do it together."


    "Big talk boy." Mr. Gorman didn''t believe it, but it was clear that he was in a better mood.


    Compared with the honest but stupid man, a man as proud and talented as he is obviously ignorant of humility. Anna this does not shrink back and confident approach, obviously offset a bit of her "relationship" impression.


    "I''m not talking big." Anna went to the mannequin and rubbed her slender fingers over the thin shoulder straps of her skirt. Then she looked back at Mr. Gorman and said, "if it''s the fashion to take off now, we''ll do the opposite and put them on."


    Anna made a gesture with her hand and then said, "here, with the lace sleeves, the neckline doesn''t need to be too low. The pleats of the skirt should be made bigger to make the waistline in the most natural position. And at the back, lots of velvet flowers. It''s like spring. "


    "I''ve met Miss Eliza. She''s not tall, and her protruding chest doesn''t fit her." Without waiting for Mr. Gorman to say anything, Anna ran to the counter, grabbed the pen and began to daub it.


    Three minutes later, she showed the painting to Mr. Gorman, who looked at it carefully for ten minutes.


    "How about it?" Anna asked nervously, not as confident as she had been.


    Mr. Gorman put down the drawing, looked at Anna with green eyes for a long time, and then said, "why did you come to me?"Anna listened and finally replied, "you know who I am, don''t you?"


    "Yes and No." Mr. Gorman snorted softly.


    "I know you''re a woman, and I know you can''t come from a poor family. But I don''t want to know who you are or where you come from. It was just a game for the rich. "


    "I''m not, Mr. Gorman. Please don''t think so." Anna shook her head.


    "I don''t care about that." Mr. Gorman waved his hand. His lips were a little pale, for he had been up almost all night.


    Anna thought about it and then replied, "if so. I can tell you that if I have any purpose, it is to learn how to cut with you. Your skill is very skilled. Clothing should bring people the enjoyment of beauty, not confine people in it


    "It''s a very naive idea." Mr. Gorman said vaguely.


    Anna blinked and said, "nine out of ten would say that. Then, as long as one person supports my idea, I don''t think it matters. "


    Although Anna didn''t say who the man was, Mr. Gorman knew it.


    The whole of Russia should not be able to find such a person who can tolerate his wife''s nonsense.


    "Then do it."


    In spite of his odd temper, Mr. gohmann was not squeamish about some things.


    He is often indifferent to other things, showing that something is none of his business. But such people are also more tolerant of things outside the rules.


    They were just about to start when the door was pushed open.


    "Sorry, for the time being..." Anna had not finished speaking, then stopped, bent her eyes and laughed, changed the unfinished sentence.


    "Welcome back, Mr. prokhov."


    Prokhov stood awkwardly by the door, staring at his toes, then jerking up his head, almost shouting, "I''ll come back, and you''ll at least apologize to me, Mr. Gorman."


    "Because you insulted me


    Anna, seeing Mr. Gorman''s half closed eyes, was startled by Mr. prokhov''s moderate words.


    Then the green eyes narrowed dangerously again.


    "Who allowed you to come back?"


    Mr. prokhov made a loud, loud sneeze before answering. Then he sniffed and said vaguely, "my best friend allowed me to come back."


    Mr. prokhov seemed to have found courage. He took a few steps forward and came to Mr. Gorman.


    Put your hands on the counter.


    "Although I''ve been very mean and cold-blooded, you''re not a jerk at least."


    "Who gave you the courage..." Mr. Gorman raised his voice, but Mr. prokhov was more powerful.


    "Shut up! I don''t need you to be good for me


    This time, even Anna was a little surprised. It seemed that Mr. prokhov knew what was going on.


    "I''m not stupid." Mr prokhov, as if he could hear Anna''s voice, glanced at her as he was fighting against his former boss.


    "I said I would stay here. If I didn''t do anything wrong, you can''t drive me away. If I want to go, you can''t stay even if you keep me. "


    Anna heard this, suddenly excited, she had a certain guess in her heart, eyes between the two people, finally did not say.


    "I turned down the job." Mr. prokhov said, and he burst out laughing. "You see, Mr. Gorman, I''m not stupid. Otherwise, no one will give me the job. "


    "That''s because their eyes are covered with mucus." Mr. Gorman swore a dirty word.


    "I think you''ve got yourself into it." Mr. prokhov warned kindly.


    Mr. Gorman glared at each other and said in half a voice, "go back to your seat. You haven''t been working for a day and a half, and your salary will be deducted from it. "


    Mr. prokhov swore, but soon began to laugh, and he blinked as Anna looked at him.


    Anna took a mouthful of saliva.


    "Shut up


    Said Mr. Gorman sharply, and there was a moment of silence in the tailor''s shop.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, the Miss Eliza came.


    As Anna had seen in a hurry the last time, Eliza was a social flower, but she didn''t smell of dust.


    The white face was very attractive because it was young. Her teeth are small and neat. Her bright blue eyes and her golden hair are almost like coming out of a painting.


    Eliza looked at the new dress, her eyes were shining, and she exclaimed, "it''s beautiful!"


    Anna wrapped up her clothes and handed them to miss Eliza''s maid. She said with a deep smile, "this party, you will bring spring to Russia ahead of time."Prokhov looked at Anna and exclaimed: no wonder his brother doted on him so much!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 40

    After Miss Eliza left, Mr. Gorman also went out, and he would not tell them where he went.


    Anna stood back where she had been.


    Mr. prokhov picked up his things and began to do things as usual. I can see he''s in a good mood.


    Anna increasingly felt a connection between Mr. prokhov and Mr. Gorman. For example, Mr. prokhov just said that, but Mr. Gorman seems to fully understand that there is no need for the latter to explain more. Or perhaps, Mr. prokhov believed Mr. Gorman from the bottom of his heart, which was really moving.


    However, Anna is also a little bit unable to restrain her curiosity.


    She asked, "Mr. prokhov, may I have a question for you?"


    "Of course, Pasha." Said Mr. prokhov, smiling, taking a nickname for Anna.


    Anna ignored the nickname and directly asked, "I think you and Mr. Gorman have a really good relationship." She said in a subtle way.


    "Not so good." Mr. prokhov scratched his hair. "But I know he is a good man. It may not be that easy to get along with, but believe me, Pasha, he''s really a good man


    Anna felt that prokhov had misunderstood him. She didn''t ask for her own sake. However, Anna looked at each other again, and finally decided to swallow those words back.


    When she was about to leave work, Anna arranged some things in the shop and found a handbag.


    "It seems to be Miss Eliza''s Anna showed prokhov something.


    "It must be sent to her. Miss Eliza is a big customer for us Prokhov frowned and said that he still had something on hand and had to check today''s accounts.


    "I''ll go." Anna noticed prokhov''s worries, so she told herself.


    "Thank you very much. You can go straight home later. I''ll talk to Mr. Gorman when he comes back."


    "OK."


    Anna picked up the coat, because it was too conspicuous to hold such a beautiful handbag as she was now, so she wrapped it with a piece of cloth.


    Prokhov and Anna said the address.


    According to her address, she crossed three blocks. It''s not very far away. After all, as Miss Eliza is, she will naturally choose the downtown area.


    Anna rang the doorbell. The guard was a thin man, not tall and powerful.


    Anna didn''t like this kind of person the least, so she said directly and succinctly, "I''m here to deliver the bag Miss Eliza left in our store."


    She gave the name of Mr. Gorman''s tailor''s shop.


    The guard instantly changed a kind of expression.


    When he opened the door, he said to Anna flatteringly, "Hey, young man, please tell me something to Mr. Gorman. I gave you a convenience today. If I go to your place to order clothes, can you give me a little cheaper?"


    Anna replied with a fake smile: "ah, of course, I''ll tell Mr. Gorman."


    The guard listened and happily let Anna in.


    A housekeeper like woman told Anna to wait on the soft chair in the hall, and then she went up to the second floor to inform Miss Eliza.


    Anna looked at the residence of the senior social flower in Petersburg and found that it was very gorgeous, but from those decorations, we can see that the master''s character has a very girl''s side. Therefore, even if it is very expensive, so that some rustic furnishings, will also make people feel very cute.


    About five minutes later, Miss Eliza came down.


    She changed to a pink dress because of her narrow shoulders, which only made her look too thin. But she was still a beautiful woman.


    "Miss Eliza, you left your handbag in our shop."


    "Thank you very much, because I like your clothes so much that I didn''t notice. I was going to have my maid pick it up in your shop Said Miss Eliza in a low voice, with beautiful pear whirlpools on either side of her mouth when she was smiling.


    This young lady can even use the honorific title to Anna''s status. She is really more polite than the ordinary noble lady. Anna thought.


    "You are welcome, Miss Eliza. It''s in your hands, and I''ll go first. " Anna was about to get up to leave, but miss Eliza said, "you are leaving so soon."


    She seemed surprised and Anna was stunned.


    Miss Eyre said shyly, "you haven''t had tea yet."


    "You don''t have to worry about it..."


    "Mr. Grachev, if you don''t go for a cup of tea, it will seem that I have neglected you." Miss Eliza said sweetly, while the housekeeper brought up the tea.


    "If you don''t eat, it''s wasted." Said Miss Eliza, with a little charm.


    Anna now felt that this miss Eliza could become a popular social figure in Petersburg, not just by her face.Anna confirmed this again in the next tea conversation.


    Miss Eliza had a good character and a mellow voice. She was very good at echoing her people and was not easily disgusted.


    In short, Miss Eliza should be the dream of all men. Whether you are a pauper or a billionaire, you will feel like the king of the world in front of her.


    Fortunately, Anna is not a real man, otherwise she would be in the air.


    After she finally said goodbye to miss Eliza, Anna glanced at the clock and found that it was two and a half hours later than usual, and Karenin should have been back an hour ago.


    Anna began to run home.


    If anyone in Petersburg could guess her real identity, there would be three days for Petersburg to talk about.


    Almost home, Anna went in through the back door.


    Anuska was there to meet her as usual.


    "Sir has been waiting for you, Madame." Murmured anushka.


    "Are you all right?"


    "Nothing. Don''t worry." Anna patted each other''s hands to reassure her, then secretly touched back to her bedroom, she closed the door, Karenin was back to her, reading a book.


    It was supposed to be his official time, but he was reading and was still in the bedroom.


    Anna knew that she really worried Karenin.


    "I can explain." Anna said she didn''t change her clothes and walked quickly to her desk.


    Because of the reason of running, although the weather is still a little cold, but Anna''s forehead is still a layer of fine sweat, the whole person''s face is red, because of the dress, mixed with a kind of youth and girl''s fuzzy aesthetic feeling.


    "Go ahead." Karenin said calmly. He put down his book and assumed an attitude of listening to the explanation.


    Anna breathed a sigh of relief. She told Karenin all the things of the day in detail.


    When talking about her conjecture about whether the relationship between Mr. prokhov and Mr. Gorman was too close, Karenin, who had always looked calm, suddenly showed a strange expression.


    "I don''t think that''s very likely."


    He said carefully, but it was not easy to say the word directly, or related words. Finally, he could only say: "their relationship does not contain the kind of element you speculate."


    "Really?" Anna blinked.


    Karenin coughed, "yes."


    "I''ll be relieved." Anna smiles a little embarrassed.


    "Go on." Karenin cautioned that although he could know what was going on around his wife, he was more willing to listen to her. That kind of feeling, should say is, as if oneself is very important to her.


    "Yes." Anna nodded, and then went on to return the handbag to miss Eliza. At last she said with a smile, "what do you think of Miss Eliza? Alexis. "


    Karenin gave her a look.


    Anna put her arms in her hands and unconsciously brought out some of the men''s habitual movements.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know Miss Eliza. I know that even for your government officials, there is a need for social intercourse. At parties or parties, people like Miss Eliza must be at your dinner


    Karenin first stopped Anna from continuing to do that indecent act with his eyes. After the latter corrected, he said, "I know that Miss Eliza. But I personally don''t have much contact with her at present. "


    Anna was secretly happy in her heart, but her face showed disbelief.


    She raised her eyebrows and raised her hand a little boldly.


    Karenin is wearing a civilian uniform today. In addition to the golden tassels, he also wears the two glittering medals on his chest.


    It was a symbol of Karenin''s honor, and generally no one would touch them.


    And Anna decided to touch it.


    Her slender fingertips lifted the medal slightly, then looked up at the other side, and gave a tender smile.


    "You really don''t like Eliza''s kind of woman?"


    Karenin''s eyes darkened and his right hand rested on the tip of his wife''s finger. He knew Anna was teasing him, but he didn''t stop her. Because the other side at the moment, there is a different kind of aesthetic feeling, except for a little obstacle.


    Karenin stood up, still holding his wife''s finger gently, and then took off the interfering hat with his left hand.


    Aggrieved a day of long hair spread, become more curly than usual. A faint smell of hair spread in the air.


    Karenin knew that his wife didn''t use the more fragrant oil. He didn''t pay much attention to it, but now he thinks it''s a good habit.


    Unlike the poor, rich fragrance, the faint smell was his wife''s. It''s like, in a crowd, you can catch the other person exactly at once.Karenin liked precision, especially where he cared.


    But what he liked more was that his own things could not be contaminated by others.


    Most people always say that a person like Karenin is a pronoun for being rigid and cold, but they often neglect that Alexey Alexandrovich Karenin is actually a man with a strong desire for possession.


    Yes to work, and the same to lovers.


    "Before I answer this question, let''s talk about Pasha." Karenin said faintly.


    Men''s blue eyes look at his wife, because the eye socket is deep, usually only look at the more delicate eyes, with the growth of experience, now has the master''s own temperament. It became deep and wise. It makes people''s heart beat faster.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 41

    Looking at the other side getting closer and closer to himself, Anna consciously closed his eyes, completely without the momentum of molesting before.


    But in the end, Karenin was just close to her ear, lowered his voice and asked calmly, "if you continue to do this from time to time, I can''t guarantee that I won''t take my gift until my birthday."


    "How do you know?"


    Anna almost blurted out.


    When Karenin left, he gave her a shallow kiss on the corner of her mouth, and then stood up straight, as if the previous man was not him. Instead, he said in the most upright and calm voice, "sometimes, you still have to change your habit of placing things around, Anna."


    Anna raised her hands in shame and covered her face.


    She has a harmless bad habit of her own. Before doing things, sometimes I will habitually smear on the paper, and there is no sense of confidentiality. After all, she used to live alone.


    "You did it on purpose." She said stiffly.


    "Not exactly. I really care about Pasha. " Karenin said faintly that he was the only one in the world who could say such things as jealousy so indifferent.


    "You know it''s not true." Anna said angrily, "I think he thinks I''m a brother." Then she laughed herself.


    "You have been affected recently." Karenin pointed out that there was considerable disagreement between the words.


    "I''ll change it back." Anna promised.


    Karenin looked at his wife for a while, then slowly said: "as far as I know, Anna, generally, husband and wife get along with each other. As the fault party, after the event, in addition to verbal apology and guarantee, the other half must be compensated equally according to the seriousness of the case."


    "I think a blueberry pie might make up for it."


    Anna listened to her husband''s words, first widened her eyes, and then began to laugh.


    "I really care about that. I''m serious, Anna Karenin expressed his jealous thoughts in a calm voice.


    "You are so lovely." Anna couldn''t help kissing each other.


    "It''s obviously wrong to describe me as cute." Karenin explained solemnly, and Anna had already run away.


    As she ran to the door, she held the porch and turned around and said, "I won''t change this. That''s my exclusive right."


    "Change your clothes first. Do you want Sasha to have a heart attack?" Karenin said in time to let go of the question of "loveliness" for the time being. Because he also knows that sometimes it''s no use arguing with his wife.


    Being reminded by Karenin, Anna just reacted. She was still wearing men''s clothes and her hair was loose.


    She came back and closed the bedroom door.


    Anna took a few steps to the wardrobe, then suddenly stopped. Turning back, she asked anxiously, "don''t you avoid it?"


    "You are my wife, aren''t you?"


    Anna suddenly blushed and tried to raise her paw, but she didn''t.


    "I think it''s better to check the gift in person before receiving it." Said Karenin, who walked up to Anna, took her hand and picked a skirt for her from the closet.


    Elegant light purple, satin texture, lace is not much, because and the current fashion fluffy skirt is not the same, so Anna has not worn it once.


    "I don''t like your masculine look, so take off your clothes now." Karenin said that after the last incident, he now has some different ideas about his wife.


    As Anna has always expressed to him, the so-called husband and wife should be frank first.


    He loves his wife. In this case, it is also the husband''s right to express his preferences directly.


    He can understand his wife''s wishes, and he will not stop her. Even if he allows her to do so, he will help her.


    Karenin didn''t really mind that Mr. prokhov. He had contact with this man. But even if it wasn''t Mr. prokhov, Karenin could not be at ease at the thought that someone would have some kind of unfair view of his wife.


    The person he knew was his wife, Anna, who was dressed in beautiful clothes and always looked after him with all her heart and soul, rather than Pavel, who could solve problems alone and be casual.


    So he said.


    "At home, I just want you to be my wife, Anna. This is my request. "


    Anna blinked slowly, and then she gave a gentle smile.


    "Ah, of course, Alexis. I will always be your wife. "


    She stands in front of the other person relaxed, the man''s fingers touch her shoulder, and then around the shoulder line to reach the button position. Then, the other party''s slender fingers untied Anna''s coat.


    The clothes were removed until only the underwear was left.


    Although the bedroom is still warm, but suddenly lost the protection of her clothes, Anna still shrunk. She mumbled, "pants, pants, I''ll do it myself."With that, Anna untied her trousers, which were women''s trousers with lace.


    The white lining is embroidered with delicate patterns with silver thread. Under the half length lace trousers, the skin is delicate. She was barefoot again, but this time she was stepping on the white plush carpet with her round toes in a soft patch.


    She was a little ashamed because she had never exposed so much to her husband. However, her husband''s words before encouraged her.


    This shame is not a lack of confidence in one''s own body, it is more likely to be classified as shy. Because it is in front of the lover, so it is more difficult to expose themselves. Because every exposure means to open your heart in the sun.


    She had to get used to it, so she raised her eyes and looked at her husband.


    And then she knew she was right.


    If Karenin is not good at words in love, then his eyes can make up for everything.


    She did see real love in each other''s eyes.


    "You can, touch me." Anna said softly.


    Karenin did not speak, but after a while he raised his hand.


    First, he was close to the skin behind his wife''s ears and stayed there for a long time. Then he followed the skin on the side of the ear to the neck, and then to the clavicle. Finally, along the trace of the thin bone, he came to the round shoulder. Finally, it''s like finding a place to stay. The belly of Karenin''s thumb was rubbing gently there.


    "I can, can I?" Karenin asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, you can."


    Though the thick eyelashes were shaking, Anna replied calmly.


    Karenin took a step forward. He was gentle because he didn''t want to frighten his wife.


    In fact, he is not a very patient person, but if it is for his wife, Karenin is always willing to slow down, and then slow down.


    He bent slightly and dropped a kiss on his wife''s shoulder.


    It was too gentle to leave any trace. But for Karenin, it is already a silent sign.


    He straightened up and handed the clothes to his wife.


    "Put it on, Anna."


    "You..." Anna hesitated, but Karenin pulled up her right hand and gave her a kiss on the tip of her finger.


    "Gifts are always something to look forward to, aren''t they?"


    Anna blinked, her face flushed, but she said with a smile, "it''s your choice."


    "Yes, I''m used to choosing, not being chosen."


    When Anna was dressed, Karenin motioned for her to sit at the dresser.


    "Do you want to comb my hair?" Anna sat down and asked, somewhat uncertain.


    "Oh, I just want my wife back." Said Karenin carelessly. His hands are not dexterous, but he is obviously smart enough.


    This light purple dress with a not rigorous, but some lazy and casual hair style simply can not match.


    Finally, he uses the same lilac velvet flower to tie up the main hair, and the rest of the curl is naturally released, around the side of the neck and down on the chest.


    Karenin put his hands lightly on his wife''s shoulder. He looked in the mirror. It was a young woman with ivory skin and a faint blush on her face. Her big gray eyes seemed to have the halo of stars inside.


    It was familiar to him.


    Karenin was very satisfied with this.


    "Don''t you think you''re a little bit of a control freak?" Anna said with a smile.


    "I don''t quite understand your so-called" control freak, "but literally, I think, I''m just passing on some kind of private emotion to you." Said Karenin slowly.


    "Oh, what mood? I don''t know what you don''t say. After all, I''m just a little woman. "


    "You know that." Karenin said.


    Anna was trying to say "I don''t know", but Karenin had satisfied her.


    "I love you, Anna."


    She raised her hand and gently put the tip of her finger on the back of the other''s hand, and then slid down. When she was about to leave, the other party grabbed her finger and stroked it religiously.


    "No matter what I look like outside, I am me. I''ve always been your wife, and I think I''ve identified you all my life, Alexis. To put it more bluntly, I''ll depend on you. "


    Anna used a less elegant word. Her tone was so cheerful that Karenin didn''t correct him this time. Instead, after hesitating for a moment, she approached the other party''s ear and whispered, "you are welcome to rely on me."


    When he said the word "Lai", it was as elegant and noble as the word Lord in French.


    The ordinary words, when spoken in his low voice, were particularly charming.As a result, the protagonist, who was just explaining a small fact with ease, could not help but blush. But the right hand is still disheartened, not let go, but grasp more firmly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 42

    As Anna had determined before, the dress was a great success.


    Mr. Gorman was not a man who would take credit for others. He said that Anna''s honor must be given to her. But the latter refused.


    "I''m just a poor nameless boy. If you give me this honor, I can''t concentrate on learning from you."


    "But you deserve it."


    "If you can give me something to make you feel better, please start teaching me something. Mr. Gorman, I''m not talking about the kind of thing that I have to sneak in on myself, but more substantive. " Anna said with a smile that she knew she would not refuse.


    Sure enough, Mr. Gorman just glanced at her.


    After knowing that her character would never retaliate afterwards, his affectation and hypocrisy were totally stingy and unwilling to show.


    The proud and mean man gave Anna a white eye.


    "If you can''t keep up with me, don''t blame me for not teaching you."


    "I think I can." Anna said quickly, very confident.


    The green eyed man took a look at her and said sarcastically, "don''t just sound good."


    Anna didn''t answer. She just laughed.


    Mr. prokhov gave her a cheering look, and Mr. Gorman did teach her to cut every day after that day, and Anna was really learning.


    Since she began to understand thoroughly how much trouble her immature practice had brought Karenin, she understood. Rather than keep apologizing, or tangle about whether it is necessary to stop all this, it is better to learn what you want as soon as possible.


    After all, a man can conquer the world, and a woman can conquer this man.


    Although there are many restrictions on women in this era, it is precisely because of this restriction that women play a decisive role when men handle things.


    She has decided that she will take this craft and wear battle armour to gain absolute discourse power for Karenin on the women''s side.


    Although Karenin didn''t know what his wife had decided for him, because of this, Karenin''s study returned to its former calm, and the delayed progress of the latter was finally picked up again.


    In the previous few days, Karenin thought that he felt quite good to return to the familiar quiet atmosphere, but once the days were more than a week later, there was always something wrong.


    At first, he thought it was the problem of tea. After the servant changed the tea and checked the water quality, he discharged the problem. Then he thought whether the books he read were not attractive enough, but gradually ruled them out.


    Karenin had a habit.


    If he is upset and restless, he likes to pace slowly.


    The scope of pacing is not limited to the study. In fact, most of the time, he will choose to step out of the study and go to the corridor or even the restaurant on the first floor.


    If you step on the parquet floor, even if you are steady enough, you will make a little noise because of the wood. At first, Karenin thought it was good for him to think. Until now, even if he heard the sound, it didn''t help.


    He suddenly realized that maybe it wasn''t the floor.


    The servants in the house have strict work and rest rules. After finishing their work most efficiently, Karenin usually doesn''t use servants at night. The latter can always go to rest early. Out of the family''s old housekeeper, Colney is the most familiar with his husband. He never bothers him when he doesn''t need it.


    A sense of emptiness came upon Karenin.


    He asked his butler to come.


    "What can I do for you, sir?" Corney asked respectfully, even standing is the standard for ten years, the expression on his face is controlled in a state of propriety and humility.


    Karenin has always been very satisfied with this look, but now it seems a little strange.


    "What''s up?" he asked


    Although Colney wondered why his husband would ask, he didn''t show it. He thought dutifully for a moment, then confirmed it and replied positively: "no, sir."


    Karenin frowned.


    "What''s the matter? Sir. "


    When he found his husband''s frown, he felt a little uneasy.


    "No, it''s nothing. You go and have a rest, Colney." Said Karenin.


    "Yes, sir. If you need anything, please call me again." Carney saluted and left, but after a few steps, the old man turned around and said again, "if there is still something bothering you, you can go and talk to your wife. You are married, aren''t you? Sir. "


    Karenin was surprised to hear korni''s words.


    After the old housekeeper left, Karenin looked at the second floor, and finally walked firmly to the second floor.In front of the bedroom door, Karenin first knocked on the door, but did not understand to get permission.


    The bedroom door was not locked, so Karenin directly unscrewed the door and went in.


    He saw his wife thinking quietly in the candlelight, her eyes staring at the dummy in front of him. She said she was a model for clothes. The scissors on my hand seemed to reflect the cold light.


    In addition to the occasional explosion of a candle wick in the air, it was so quiet that it seemed that anyone who gasped a little louder could be heard by people ten meters away.


    At the moment, his shoes were stepping on the luxurious hand-made carpet, and there was no sound, but Karenin felt that his brain was calm like a spring, as if his heart had settled down.


    Karenin suddenly realized the reason why he was upset these days.


    It has nothing to do with tea, books or anything else, but after getting used to his wife''s company, he suddenly lost his habit.


    Thinking about it, the spoiled people suddenly feel uncomfortable thinking about how someone can boldly break into your world, be expelled and unwilling to leave, want to go to various ways to stay, and have been changing your world, from a flower to a chair, to more East and West.


    Let your world, the rules are broken, the order is gone, the peace is broken. Let you unconsciously get used to this totally illogical world, unreasonable emotions, she suddenly left. After getting the right of permanent residence, he began to fly and travel to other worlds every day.


    The idea is like a vine, growing fast, and then before it becomes, or creates, more trouble, and before it really starts to hurt people, its sharp spines have stabbed its owner himself.


    Karenin restrained this idea and shook his head in his heart, feeling that it was extremely naive and immoral.


    So he coughed.


    Anna finally came back from some kind of concentration, her eyes were a little confused at first, and then she showed a sweet smile when she saw that Karenin was in the bedroom and came to her.


    "Is this the time?"


    Karenin knew what Anna meant because he usually came to wash and sleep at half past ten. He was a little uncomfortable, but it took him only a second to sort out his expression.


    "No, it''s only half past nine."


    "What about you?" Anna frowned suspiciously.


    This question is bound to be asked, but Karenin has not planned in his mind this time. Or, to put it simply, he came to his wife''s bedroom with his instinct.


    As for why he came back so early and what to say, he did not think well.


    But after all, Karenin is Karenin. Most of the time, he will not choose to hide his emotions in the form of lies.


    So he used a slightly obscure, candid way.


    "I noticed that after we had dinner from seven o''clock in the last week, we would not meet again until half past ten. During this period, I sometimes stayed until 9:30 because I needed to meet people, and then I went to my study to deal with my documents. The average is two days, two hours each time. The processing time of official documents is kept at 40 minutes, and the reading is extended to make up for the previous progress. "


    Karenin pauses, takes a deep blue eye at his wife, and then goes on, "now, my reading schedule is back to the original plan. So after more reasonable planning, we still have an hour to talk to after dinner. "


    Anna tried to digest these two long, tongue twistered words. At last, she tilted her head, looked down and thought, and then raised her head again, her eyebrows and eyes had become curved.


    "Oh, Alexis."


    Karenin''s wife began to speak in a more relaxed tone.


    "Anna, I said this based on the tacit" ten reasons for getting married. "For Article 10," we are friends we can talk to each other ". My understanding is that the most basic measure to maintain the feelings of the so-called friends is to talk to each other after meeting the three outlooks and similar interests. And we don''t talk more than three hours a day. Compared with the period of our marriage, it has gradually decreased by 50% recently. Generally speaking, if the conversation frequency drops by more than 30% in a short period of time, attention should be paid to it. If the conversation frequency drops by more than 45%, it will face the risk of emotional breakdown. And we''ve dropped 50 percent. " Karenin hinted.


    Anna didn''t think about it for a long time. In fact, as long as you come to a conclusion, no matter how many clever modifiers your husband uses in one or two paragraphs of speech, she is just thinking of you and complaining that you should not make him feel lonely for work or something else.


    "I apologize." Anna said with a smile. She put down the scissors.


    The reason she realized she had a pair of scissors in her hand was that she was going to throw herself into her husband''s arms.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 43

    Karenin did not like to be too close to others. Apart from the necessary physical contact in politics, he always kept his only son in a state.


    This may not be to blame for his parents'' early death, but from the beginning of his own memory, Karenin''s tolerance of physical contact was relatively low.


    He also didn''t like pets, and although he occasionally praised the shrewdness of dogs, he never wanted to open his arms and rub their heads or scratch their chins.


    But strangely, he never rejected his wife''s actions.


    This immature, always over extroverted expression, when Karenin raised his hands around his wife''s waist, his mind just turned around and said, "it seems that I haven''t experienced it for a week.".


    People get used to things, even Karenin.


    Anna from those modified words of Karenin, very clever to grasp the point. She always feels proud and happy about this. Holding each other is like holding a very favorite doll, as tight as she can, as if to convey the weight of the week to each other.


    "I''ve become your habit, haven''t I?" Anna asked with a smile. The tail of her eyes was like a little tail with joy, dragging and dyeing a rainbow in her eyes.


    "There''s not enough evidence that it''s a good habit or a bad habit." Karenin said.


    Anna protested: "good habit, of course! The best one! "


    She didn''t know if Karenin was smiling, but she felt that he was smiling.


    "I''m afraid to disturb you. It''s not like before, sometimes I need to practice tailoring. " He explained why he didn''t have dinner in her bedroom.


    "They are tolerable, I think."


    "And," Karenin added, "it''s not that you didn''t disturb me before."


    Anna listened and giggled, not seriously considering her husband''s accusation.


    "I''ll try to be quiet for a while."


    "It sounds like I''m the one with the bigger influence."


    "No, Alexis, you''re a very lucky man, all right?" Anna let go.


    She made a comparison: "such a big fortune, I am your wife, this is your biggest lucky."


    Anna was just joking. Karenin''s dissatisfaction was like giving her a pot of honey.


    But after listening to this, her husband gave her a positive and serious answer.


    "Yes."


    Happiness is so simple, now, because of this introverted and cold man''s words, it does not have any decoration, but it makes people feel comfortable and warm.


    A little shy, a little proud.


    Anna put her hands behind her and said, "it''s not so good either."


    What a woman wants to hear, praises her beauty, her figure, her clothes


    All external things that can make people think of beauty.


    Of course Karenin knew this. Although he didn''t do it often, he could do it well. That kind of hypocritical polite words, the tone of acceptance, casual can make women feel happy.


    But the words at the moment are absolutely from the heart.


    "You are very well, Anna." Karenin said again, his tone was light, but his eyes were soft. The blue eyes seem to be hiding some kind of light.


    It''s not shy now, Anna thought. The heart is like in a hot spring.


    "I''m happy. I hear you say that, Alexis. I think being a wife is just like a job. It needs to be recognized. The difference is that in work, you want to be recognized by your boss, while in marriage, you want to be recognized by your partner. "


    "You need my approval? Anna. " Karenin asked.


    "Yes. A wife always hopes to be praised and praised by her husband. Sometimes you don''t say it, I need to guess, sometimes I can feel it, but if you tell me directly, I can feel happy more quickly. " Anna expressed her ideas honestly.


    "But you don''t have to take it as an obligation. Love is not an obligation. You just have to be like this. Sometimes when you want to say it, just let me know. We have been married for more than three months, and I know more about you. In the future, we will learn more. "


    Anna took Karenin''s hand and put it close to her cheek. She rubbed it and then gave a shy smile.


    "I think you''re good, too. It''s silly to say that, but you''re really nice. I always thought you were the best for me. Now, I have to say that I am the most suitable for you. Even if it was not so suitable before, it will always be more and more suitable in the future. "


    "I hope you can forgive me for some minor faults and willfulness sometimes. If I do something that you can''t accept or don''t enjoy, you can tell me. I will correct it. If I''ve got you into a bad habit and you''re not ready to correct it, tell me I''ll keep it She finally blinked her eyes. Her face was red and her eyes were shining at each other.For a long time, Karenin said honestly, "it''s not a bad habit, Anna."


    "It''s not a good habit. As far as I am concerned, it is not a good thing to rely on a thing or a habit. However, if it is not rational enough, it is just a cowardly act to abandon or ignore it. "


    "You are my habit, Anna."


    "Good and bad cannot be judged."


    Karenin whispered, touching Anna''s cheek with his hands and kissing each other.


    After that, the things belonging to Anna were moved into Karenin''s study. Under the sign of Karenin, there are already two desks in the cool and solemn study, which are customized according to Anna''s height.


    The mahogany used for the smaller desk is thick and beautiful texture, covered with floral tablecloths and cushioned chairs. In a vase with a thin neck, there are always fresh flowers in it. The faint fragrance of flowers lasts for a long time in this winter.


    With Karenin''s permission, Anna no longer restrained herself. She would still talk to each other, usually when Karenin finished his official business, and he adjusted his reading schedule that morning.


    In his spare time, he began to take part in his wife''s pleasure.


    Anna knew that Karenin''s aesthetic outlook was not very brilliant, but years of experience still made him more tasteful than ordinary people.


    He may not love this piece of stuff, nor can he give creative advice. But his listening and company have surpassed all.


    She didn''t tell Karenin about her decision. She just learned something from him. Sometimes, she didn''t need to be told, just did it directly.


    So, after a quiet period of time, Anna once again haunted the community. Among them, the countess Lydia and the Duchess of petsey are the main ones.


    Going to the countess Lydia always needs to listen to her complaints, but on the whole, you don''t need to use more brains to deal with each other. And when you go to petsey, you have to be very careful.


    "You don''t come to our salon recently. What''s the reason?" "I wanted to see you, but I was afraid that you were resting at home. If we passed by, we would disturb your peace."


    Petsy''s trial was gently taken over by Anna, who laughed and said, "I can''t receive you even if you come. It''s cold these days, and I''m not very well. But I think, if I don''t come again, maybe I don''t know the people here


    She looked at the tea party at Betsy with a kind eye.


    "Look at your tea party. It''s getting better and better."


    "You speak more and more like your husband, Anna." Betsy laughed, revealing her tiny white teeth. She wore a ring in her little hand, and she was playing with a strand of her hair.


    "He would be proud to hear that." Anna pretended not to understand petsy''s words.


    "Come on, honey. Now join us, and I''ll introduce you to our new friends."


    Anna gave her hand to Betsy and let her lead her around the living room in a relaxed way. She met too many people. Try to remember everyone''s name.


    She knew that Betsy was looking at her secretly, but since she didn''t ask, Anna didn''t poke it.


    Anyway, since Betsy had brought her to know everyone, that was to say, she was once again accepted by the circle. However, on the other hand, it also means that it will cost 80000 rubles a year, and her heart began to ache faintly. Making money seems a bit imminent.


    Anna took a glass of light wine. Vodka was not something she could drink. Juice was too bad. She talked to a countess and listened to Eliza''s dress for dinner that day, in order to satisfy her little vanity and advertise Mr. Gorman''s tailor''s shop.


    "What are you talking about?" A woman''s voice rings.


    Anna looked at it. It was Wollensky''s sister. She didn''t follow the young nobleman of the last time, but her expression was still very happy, which may indicate that the friendship is not over and is developing in a good direction.


    "I''m talking about that funny thing at the dinner party some time ago." Said the countess, in a different tone, you have forgotten


    Wollensky''s sister covered her mouth and laughed.


    They began to turn the subject to the disgraceful girl with disdain in their eyes, but what difference did Anna think of them?


    She didn''t get angry this time. She just took a sip of light wine and listened quietly. Occasionally, when the two people looked at her, she gave me a look of approval that I thought exactly the same way.


    "I thought you would have juice." Another voice sounded, and the volume was low, so the two men didn''t notice it.Anna looks down at each other. The boy is holding a glass of vodka in his hand.


    He took a bite of lemon and then took a sip of vodka with a slightly drunken look on his brow.


    Anna cocked her mouth. "Underage drinking is not good."


    Vorensky was not angry this time, just glanced at her: "this is Russia." Then he drank the vodka in one gulp.


    Anna nodded and slowly took another sip of her light wine.


    "You haven''t answered me yet." Wollensky frowned and said that the young man''s dark blue eyes were as beautiful as the sea water.


    His lips were red, and when he asked, his eyes were straight at Anna, which seemed to be the answer that he cared so much about.


    This look is lethal.


    It''s beautiful, it represents concentration, the one that''s unique.


    Anna had no doubt that the teenager would become a very popular type in the future, but she didn''t like it.


    "Light wine is the most suitable now, and I don''t like juice. Boiled water without anything is my favorite." Anna said with a smile and she left.


    Vorensky gazed at the figure with some incomprehension. At last, he curled his mouth, stretched his hands lazily, and leaned his back against the edge of the balcony.


    Vorensky watched the party, the familiar, colorful dress of women, the frivolous and beautiful face of men, suddenly, a sense of boredom hit him.


    It seems that this kind of circle is not so popular. Wollensky thought faintly. Her eyes fell on the lady Karenin again, and in the end only a conclusion was drawn.


    Strange woman.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 44

    At 4:30 p.m., Anna decided to go back.


    She stopped talking to one of the countesses who had been talking, saying that she was going to see the Duchess of pettesy.


    When Anna found the Duchess of patecy, she was leaning on the sofa, surrounded by two noble youths, one of whom Anna had seen last time, presumably his lover.


    "Oh, Anna, don''t tell me anything bad." Petunia looked up and grinned when she saw Anna coming towards her.


    "You are right. I think I''ve got to go, my dear Betsy


    Betsy held out an arm, the color of milk, and his face was crimson. A young man with curly hair let his eyes fall freely from his snow like arm to the back of his hand, and finally gave him a peck with a smile.


    On hearing Anna''s reply, petsy gently pushed away the man with curly hair. A pair of watery eyes were looking at the former and said, "won''t you stay for dinner?"


    In the past, Anna would have refused.


    But this time she just laughed: "if your cook can prepare enough delicious food."


    Patsy pretended to be surprised and said with a smile, "I''ve just dug up a cook and I''ve been known by you!"


    "My dear cousin, no one in this circle knows that if you want to see beautiful clothes or eat delicious food, you will have to come here!" Anna complimented.


    As a matter of fact, it was only in their own circle that women like Betsy would be secretly winked in the circle of Countess Lydia.


    Betsy began to laugh a little. She got up, took Anna''s hand affectionately and said, "come on, dear Anna, let the messenger go and send a message to your husband. I hope the next time I see him, he won''t blame me for robbing his wife and forcing him to have dinner alone


    As everyone in the circle knows, the Duchess of Betsy has a beautiful face and a clever mouth. Her words were always playful with her expression. Several ladies also all Chi Chi Chi''s smile.


    "Maybe he''ll appreciate you instead, so that I won''t disturb his work all the time." Anna also said with a jocular expression.


    Most people think of this as a kind of ridicule, or, literally, how unhappy women like Mrs. Karenin are.


    She is so young and beautiful, but what''s the use of her!


    Her husband is so old-fashioned that he is such a workaholic that a shy young lady like his wife can''t help walking around the circle.


    A small number of people, such as Betsy, are aware of two facts.


    One is that her husband is very industrious in business affairs, the other is that they have a good relationship with each other.


    Betsy was not stupid, otherwise she would not have been the leader of the circle. Although she was Anna''s cousin, she did not have much contact with each other until Anna got married and married to Petersburg.


    Maybe the outsider would find the other person a little shy, but pettesy knew it wasn''t. But she doesn''t care. If Anna chooses to be a little woman in front of her husband, who is 20 years older than her, let her go. If she has any other ideas, she doesn''t mind helping her.


    Whether it''s a man or a woman, it''s only beauty that makes her happy that matters to her.


    The most important thing is to live and have fun in time.


    The dinner was well prepared, and everyone was very happy, but since the host, Anna''s cousin, came over, the scene seemed a little boring.


    There was a certain formality in the crowd, for the Duke was not really very conversational, and though he was so kind, almost all the people present were not interested in prints, which Mr. Duke did not notice in time.


    "Honey, don''t you have a drink first?" Said Betsy to her husband, with a smile in her eyes.


    "Oh, yes, I''m so happy, honey. I need a drink."


    The valet, who served his master''s dinner, poured a glass of wine to the Duke, who drank it all at once.


    Alcohol did not make the Duke learn to shut up. He became drunk and clamored for more drinks.


    Usually, a kind person usually makes people feel that there is no sense of crisis. If this person is not so smart, most people will not be kind enough to laugh at him in their hearts.


    When a less intelligent person gets drunk and becomes unrestrained, people usually get more tired of him, pity him and ridicule him. It seems to say that his incompetence was already a pity, but now he still has this shameless bad habit.


    "More wine!" Said the Duke, with a ruddy face and open mouth.


    There was a hint of awkwardness on Betsy''s face, but she had covered them up well before she was found out.


    Anna saw that the dinner, which was supposed to be dominated by the host, had been destroyed.Betsy wanted to take the glass from her husband''s hand, but in the eyes of drunken people, such plunder was unforgivable. The latter is holding his own wine glass, and does not let go.


    "Are you drunk?" "Asked the young man, who had been tired of being around him.


    "Of course not." Murmured the Duke. Her wife''s hand in mid air was placed on the table top. Her eyebrows were twisted up and then loosened, with a smile around her mouth.


    Anna''s eyes turned around the three men, a lover, a noble lady, a noble gentleman, and now they are eating at the same table. Most people except Anna''s cousin knew about the affair, but no one told the poor man.


    People don''t think it''s a scandal. It''s abnormal to keep a lover or mistress, while an honest husband who is drunk turns into an intolerable clown.


    Anna raised her eyes and caught a duchess winking at her close friend. That kind of look is very subtle, but as long as it is mixed in this circle of people can understand.


    Percy didn''t seem to notice it at all.


    She raised her hand again, this time crisp and smart, as if that short, soft hand suddenly grew a bone.


    She snatched the glass from her husband''s hand.


    A drama that should have ended in a mess turned a corner, because the hostess seemed to have the ability to turn corruption into magic.


    "You can''t be happy alone. Come on, let''s have a drink for your new print collection Said Betsy, raising her glass and saying a toast.


    Anna picked up the glass, and the rest of the group took it.


    The women are prepared with mellow honey wine, which is not as strong as vodka, but Anna sipped only a little.


    The Duke looked at his wife with a happy, drunken look, and he kissed her finger, and Betsy looked at her husband with a motherly tenderness.


    The eyes seemed to have love. But if you want to explore carefully, you are not so sure.


    It''s almost the end of dinner. In the living room, the guests in the waiting room are resting. The maids or men servants no longer need too much instruction from their masters to guide them to their seats.


    Betsy whispered a few more words to her husband, who laughed like a child.


    When she saw that her husband had become obedient, she called on the servants to help her husband up and let them take him to my place.


    "Anna." Cried Betsy.


    Anna went up to Betsy, who blinked at her and said, "honey, I have to go and settle my husband. Would you mind taking my guests for a while?"


    "Don''t worry about it." Anna said.


    Betsy went up the second floor with her husband and servants. She walked by her husband and laughed from time to time. The laughter was not the same as when she was with her lover. It seems to be more sincere, but it is just an illusion.


    After taking her eyes away from Betsy''s back, Anna glanced at everyone.


    She found that the eye contact between the Duchess and several of them had become more presumptuous, as if her fingers were about to poke in.


    And Betsy''s lover, tired of a long necked young lady, intimately told jokes. No one was surprised, or wanted to blame the young man, who was busy discussing Betsy''s husband with their eyes.


    Anna blinked her eyes slowly to get a deeper understanding of the circle.


    She went to the place of the circle and fulfilled her promise to Betsy.


    The Wollensky brothers and sisters were not asked, but Wollensky''s sister had consciously joined the discussion. Only Wollensky, who was originally a very gregarious teenager, even more integrated into this relaxed to debauchery environment, but at the moment, the youth is somewhat expressionless.


    "Come here, dear." The Duchess beckoned to vorensky, and more people held out their hands like this beautiful young man.


    Wollensky didn''t want to get close to them at the moment, and he suddenly found them very dazzling.


    No, maybe he can get close to them. A strong view of right and wrong suddenly penetrated into the young''s mind.


    As vorensky was walking towards them, a hand rested lightly on his shoulder.


    "You are wrong, Mr. Wollensky. May I take care of the guests here?"


    Vorensky looked up at the speaker. When he saw clearly that it was Anna, he was a little annoyed: "don''t you always get used to this?"


    Anna took back her hand and said slowly, "the lamb chops for dinner are delicious, but it''s easy for young people like you to get angry when they eat too much. I suggest you drink more water to avoid getting angry. It''s not very good at that time. "Anna brought Wollensky a glass of water, then lowered her voice and said, "let the kitchen people make some pear juice. You take it to Betsy


    Vorensky subconsciously took the glass and asked, "Why are you doing this?" He wanted to ask, didn''t you always feel that you were not the same kind of people as us?


    Anna pretended to be puzzled: "because pear juice can be saved!" After that, she turned and walked towards the crowd.


    Vorensky hesitated for a moment, then grabbed a servant and asked him to go to the kitchen for a glass of sanity. Then he broke it himself, or he was afraid that he would really do something irrational.


    Ten minutes later, Patsy came down from the second floor.


    Her hair was still exquisite, her dress was clean, and her body was full of fragrance. Her tender hands were slightly folded and gently laid in front of her abdomen.


    The woman''s shoulders were forced open, so that the open shoulder dress could completely expose her high breast.


    Anna thought: she still looks radiant, as if her husband''s embarrassment didn''t affect anything.


    From this moment on, Anna felt that she could no longer look upon pettesy with scorn. At least she lived a very magnanimous life.


    "I was worried that nobody as shy as we Anna couldn''t take care of you, but now it seems that maybe I should come half an hour later." Betsy winked charmingly, and the crowd began to laugh.


    "We would be very sad if you said that." When Percy''s lover saw the former coming, he had naturally left the former lady''s side. He went to the other side and kissed Betsy on the back of his hand. I can only see you when people from all over the world come, and Betsy just smiles.


    Maybe she knew it all, maybe she didn''t. But whatever the truth, this woman is not simple. Anna thought to herself.


    The three Duchess gathered around petsey again, and they were very close to her, as if no one could shake their firm friendship.


    It''s a funny scene, but everyone quickly gets involved in their new roles.


    Only Anna and vorensky were present, but no one would expose them.


    Since the hostess said, Anna gave the court to each other.


    She took time to look at the time, thinking that in 20 minutes she would be almost ready to leave.


    Although the food is delicious, after seeing another corner of this circle, those things are like solidified lard, because they emit delicious fragrance, and people mistakenly think it is a kind of delicious food. After swallowing the whole piece, in addition to the nausea between the lips and teeth, it is the discomfort between the abdomen and abdomen.


    As she was thinking, Betsy''s servant said that Karenin was coming.


    Anna opened her eyes wide.


    This is Karenin''s second visit to Anna''s social activities, and the first time, he always came so timely. Anna almost doubted if Karenin knew anything. She was going to try to ask later.


    "Usually I can''t see you, but now I see you twice in less than two months. It''s much more frequent than last year, dear Karenin." Said Betsy with a smile.


    Her tone is soft and graceful, and her eyes are charming, so no matter what she says, she won''t be bored.


    "If you didn''t want to see me in the first place, then I might disappoint you next."


    "You put the blame on me." Betsy reached out and accepted Karenin''s kiss.


    "You won''t come all the way to meet Anna?" Asked Betsy again, her eyes sweeping over all the people before falling on Karenin''s. It seems that she is using her tiny mouth to say that everyone can look at it.


    Although Patsy''s question is not necessarily for Anna''s good, it also makes the latter have some expectations.


    But Karenin, after all, was the man who always wrote stereotypes and dogmas on his eyelashes. He said in a calm voice, "I happen to send Mr. Dawson, an English ambassador, back to the embassy."


    The British embassy was very close to the house of Betsy, and this explanation made everyone''s imagination disappear.


    Most of them looked at the wife of a senior official again with sympathetic eyes.


    Karenin had just come to the master''s house, and there was no reason for him to leave immediately, so he stayed for another twenty minutes.


    In these 20 minutes, his words were either dry or full of rationality. In short, everyone felt that this gentleman was really a torment here.


    Therefore, after Karenin felt that it would not be disgraceful to leave now according to the rules, he said goodbye to the hostess.


    This time, Betsy had nothing to keep, and simply allowed the couple to leave.


    Just out of the door, a cold wind came.


    Anna sneezed.


    Karenin frowned. He raised his left hand, stopped his wife''s slender waist and took her to his arms.


    "Let''s go." Said Karenin in a low voice.Anna gave a soft smile and a low answer.


    When they got into the carriage, Anna looked at her husband, without saying a word, and looked at him so brightly.


    Karenin had a natural look, but then he coughed gently.


    The cough made Anna move a little closer to him, and in the end it was almost the tip of her nose.


    Anna bit her husband''s upper lip gently and asked, "am I by the way?"


    "I didn''t say that." Karenin has a straight face. Even if you are my wife, you still have to bear legal responsibility for misinterpreting the words of senior Russian officials.


    Anna is not afraid. After all, she is the second daughter-in-law of the fighting nation.


    She bit her husband''s lower lip slightly again, and then let go, as if you had to be honest.


    Karenin asked his wife to sit down. At the same time, because he was familiar with his wife''s uncooperative mode, he also took a second order and patted her on the knee with his hand.


    "I did send Mr. Dawson to the British Embassy."


    "But that''s after work."


    Anna laughed and asked, "then you won''t be waiting at the door of pettesie''s house in the end?"


    Karenin gave her such a stupid thing that he couldn''t really do. Then he said, "I''m back in the house, and korny said that the servant of petsey''s family brought a message."


    Anna heard that she pinched Karenin''s finger. "Did you eat?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s a pity that you shouldn''t be able to eat." Anna said with a pretence of regret.


    Karenin looked at her and knew that the other party was not sincere, but he still said: "it is not helpful to solve the problem because of worry, and more often, he will miss a good opportunity to solve the problem. Because when the body is not healthy, people''s stupidity will increase a lot. "


    Anna giggled and said, "can''t you cheat me?"


    "I won''t lie to you, Anna. I said that. " Karenin said faintly.


    Anna didn''t laugh any more at this.


    She leaned on the other person''s shoulder and asked, "may I?"


    "You''ve been doing this a little too often recently, and then getting permission from me." Karenin said, but his right hand gently stroked his wife''s hair.


    "Oh, I won''t do that next time." Anna wanted to leave, but Karenin pressed her head gently with his hand.


    "Next time." He said.


    Anna rolled up a smile and exclaimed, "it''s very kind of you, Alexis. You are my husband. You are so different from others. You''re like a treasure. Sometimes I want to put you in my handbag


    ¡°¡­¡­ That''s not realistic. "


    "It''s just a metaphor." Anna said with a smile in a way that you shouldn''t be so serious.


    "Just to appease you." Karenin said his right hand was still gently stroking his wife''s hair.


    "You didn''t stay that late. Anna, I can see you don''t like these. If you don''t like it, you don''t have to force yourself to do it. "


    Anna froze for a moment, then sighed and let herself slide onto Karenin''s lap.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Anna. "


    "I need comfort now, you know. Oh, don''t stop. Please go on Anna mumbled. Karenin was, on the other hand, as clever as he was.


    "Sometimes I want to be the kind of person who can sacrifice everything for my lover, like the heroine in the drama. It''s great," she burst out laughing. "It''s also fatalistic and tragic, but you didn''t give me the chance."


    "You don''t have to."


    "It''s not a wise decision to sacrifice yourself for others. I don''t agree with this irrational view."


    Karenin gave his wife a kiss on the brow.


    "Anna, you just need to do what you want to do."


    Anna raised her hand and glided gently between Karenin''s eyebrows, and then she laughed heartily. Her dark eyes made a beautiful arc at the corner of her eyes.


    "Who said I was not a mistress? Alexei, I want to be a man worthy of you. I want to be your wife, and as time goes on, I can be a better person than I used to be


    "I heard a word. Marriage can make the life of two people who love each other boring. I don''t believe that, and I''m more and more firm now. Our marriage will make us all better and better. I just want to be like this. "


    "You say such touching words to me, but it will make me more and more selfish. I don''t want to be like this, because I really love you. Alexis. "


    Karenin looked at his wife for a long time and then said, "Anna, you can''t be a good actor. So for what you said, the heroine''s remarks, even though I am your husband, I have to make a reservation decision"But," he said after a pause, "that doesn''t make any difference."


    Karenin slightly bent down, let his lips close to each other, printed a kiss, gently rubbed, low voice like some kind of intoxicating wine, invading people''s limbs, finally reached the heart of the place, rooted, sprouted, and finally became a solid protection force.


    "I promise you can do whatever you want."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 45

    Karenin''s promise is like a hard silk, winding Anna up in detail, and she is willing to be protected in this way.


    "What are you laughing at? Dear Pasha Asked Mr. prokhov curiously.


    "Oh, nothing." Anna shook her head, but she couldn''t suppress the smile.


    "I know, Mr. Mann, for the first time."


    Mr. prokhov''s eyes lit up when he heard Mr. Gorman''s daughter, and Anna was sure of something at the moment.


    "Miss aurea is really nice. Maybe you won''t see a better girl than her."


    "You like her, don''t you?" Anna asked with a smile.


    Mr. prokhov blushed.


    "So, no matter how odd Mr. Gorman is, you still want to stay here?"


    "I think so." Prokhov laughed and looked down at the account book in his hand.


    "Miss aurea is really a good girl, Pasha. You''ll see her later." Said Mr. prokhov, with a kind heart.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll take her away?" Anna said deliberately. Mr. Gorman went to pick up Miss aurea, so there were only two of them in the shop.


    She had thought that Mr. prokhov had any idea of Mr. Gorman. After all, ordinary people could not stand Mr. Gorman''s character.


    After listening to Anna''s words, prokhov was stunned for a moment, then said nervously, "will you?"


    Seeing the reaction, Anna didn''t want to continue the joke.


    "Of course not. Don''t worry, prokhov."


    "But miss aurea is really very good." Prokhov seemed relieved, but he seemed dissatisfied.


    "How do you know each other?" Anna has a wonderful way.


    Prokhov laughed again. His eyes were so pure that they didn''t match his tall and strong figure, but they were quite lovely.


    "It was last year, in January, we met pirates. I escaped, but I had no money. At that time, I also suffered from lung disease, which was dirty and smelly. I wanted to find a job to eat first, but the business people didn''t want me. I wandered in Petersburg for three days, until one day I felt dizzy and hungry. I squatted on the ground, and then she appeared in front of me


    A man looks like he has seen an angel. Anna thought.


    "She gave me food. I was so hungry at that time that I didn''t want to die, so I asked Miss aurea if I could take me to work and earn some bread money. Miss aurea was embarrassed at first, but then she agreed


    "And then Mr. Gorman turned you down in the first place?"


    "No Prokhov said with a smile, giving Anna a somewhat unexpected answer.


    "So I said, Mr. Gorman is a good man, though he has a strange temper. He just has a mean mouth. I''m here to help when I get better, and miss aurea has taught me how to read. " Prokhov raised the account book in his hand.


    "I didn''t know a lot of words before, but I''m much better now."


    "To hear that, she is a lovely girl like an angel." Anna sighed.


    "Yes." Prokhov quite agreed with this statement.


    Another hour later, a carriage stopped outside the tailor''s shop.


    "It must be Miss aurea!"


    Prokhov said excitedly that he ran out. Anna followed. Outside, prokhov almost stuck it on the horse''s nose because he was so excited.


    The jujube red horse was startled and pedaled its hooves in mid air. The driver immediately stopped it. Fortunately, it was soon appeased.


    "Rush out for what!" Mr. gohmann raised his voice and scolded. After his voice landed, a sweet girl''s voice rang out.


    "Prokhov."


    "Miss aurea!" Exclaimed prokhov excitedly, standing erect as a soldier to greet the princess.


    And when Anna put her eyes on Miss aurea, she was a little surprised.


    It''s not that Miss aurea is not beautiful, but that she is clearly a twelve year old girl. So, he likes girls, doesn''t he?


    Anna felt that it was a little complicated looking at prokhov''s back.


    Although prokhov was a little excited, and his appearance might not be so noble, in front of aurea, the gentleman''s behavior also declined.


    Miss aurea came to Anna and said with a smile, "are you Mr. Pavel? I heard Dad talk about you


    "Good day, Miss aurea." Anna also said hello.


    Miss aurea gave a shy smile.


    Although she was still very young in appearance, she was indeed like a princess in the way she treated people.She has soft black hair, which is thin but thick. Today''s dress is made of white, but it''s very elegant for girls to wear a yellow dress. Wearing a light coat outside, it looks very warm.


    It''s not the same as Mr. Gorman, who is always too lazy to see people.


    Even if it was just such an ordinary greeting, Miss aurea was used to leaning towards her people. Her neck leaned slightly towards the speaker in a slender arc, revealing a little white pearl earrings on her earlobe, which was small and delicate.


    "You''ll have plenty of time later. Now go ahead, aurea." Mr. Gorman frowned and said his fingers moved around Oria''s collar to allow the skin exposed to the cold air to be wrapped in the coat.


    "Yes, go first. It''s too cold outside." Mr. prokhov nodded in agreement. Only Anna felt the outside temperature again. Then she felt that it was not very cold. However, she didn''t care and went in with Mr. gohmann and them.


    Prokhov had intended to carry the luggage to miss aurea in the bedroom on the second floor, but Mr. Gorman stopped drinking.


    "Wait here!"


    Mr. prokhov, like a reproached dog, despondently gave Mr. Gorman his luggage.


    "Dad." Miss aurea looked at her father with disapproval.


    Mr. Gorman said nothing about it, just let Miss aurea follow.


    "I''ll be down in a minute." Miss aurea said to prokhov, then looked at Anna and gave her an apologetic smile.


    Looking at each other''s slow and gentle steps, Anna couldn''t help thinking, is she acting like an emperor penguin? Look at each other''s thin waist, as if a hand can be encircled. Her shoulders are delicate and her back is straight.


    This miss aurea, though not much like Mr. Gorman in appearance, was very close in manner. That kind of temperament has nothing to do with how expensive clothes she wears. It''s all from her own.


    On second thought, she was clearly a 12-year-old girl. Her face was not fully opened. She had a little round face. There were one or two harmless freckles on the tip of her nose, but her big eyes were very bright. Eyelashes are long, curly and curly, and the tail of the eye naturally has a little radian, as if she has been laughing all the time.


    No wonder a man of integrity like Mr. prokhov couldn''t resist some evil ideas.


    Anna looked at prokhov, who was still staring at the empty aisle, which was empty.


    "Prokhov, although I really sympathize with you, I can understand why Mr. Gorman is so mean to you sometimes."


    Paedophilia is a disease. It really has to be treated!


    Prokhov was a little confused, and then he reacted. "It''s not what you think," he said, somewhat embarrassed


    "Don''t think about it, Pavel." Prokhov said drily.


    He blushed. "I just want to stay here. I won''t do anything to miss aurea."


    "Don''t you like her?"


    "I like her, but like, like is not..." Prokhov could not speak out. He was obviously such a big man, but he was shy and shameful about such a thing. At last, he said with a straight face: "Pasha, your mind is so dirty."


    Anna made a big red face and said, "I''m not dirty! You said it


    "I said nothing. I just like Miss aurea. I just want to stay here. " Prokhov said seriously.


    "Don''t you want to marry her?" Anna asked tentatively.


    I couldn''t touch his nose for a moment, and then he thought to himself


    Anna hesitated and said, "it seems that you are irresponsible."


    Prokhov patted Anna on the shoulder, his generous hand didn''t use much strength.


    "I wish you knew, but leave it alone. Didn''t you come to Mr. Gorman to learn his craft? "


    Anna looked at the man in front of her in a strange way. Generally speaking, prokhov was the softer one among them, and he knew everything.


    So, Anna wondered, was it because prokhov knew that Mr. Gorman would never agree to the marriage?


    Although Mr. Gorman has no title and is just a tailor, he is also a rich man. In this era of family values, few daughters of a good family will marry him, for orphans like prokhov, who has no money or power.


    Thinking of this, Anna decided not to say more.


    Although she thinks Mr. prokhov is a good man, from Mr. Gorman''s point of view, it is entirely reasonable not to choose the former.


    When she went back in the afternoon, Anna first finished her homework today. Karenin had a visitor at eight o''clock, so she waited until the guest left before looking for him.


    "Don''t you need to do your homework today?" Recently, Karenin is used to replacing Anna''s messy practice with homework. Sometimes he is in a trance, whether he married a child or a wife."I''ve done it all." Anna said.


    She pulled up a chair and sat across from Karenin''s desk, where they are now.


    Anna looked at her husband with big gray eyes and asked, "I want to ask a question."


    Karenin looked at her.


    Anna said slowly, "I mean if I was just a poor girl, would you marry me?"


    "Do you want the truth or the lie?"


    "I," Anna opened her mouth, and then said a little discouraged, "forget it, Alexis. Forgive me for asking such a stupid question. "


    She said to herself, "if I were a poor girl, maybe a peasant girl raising geese, we would not have met at all. Even if I did, I didn''t have the money to look good. I didn''t have a chance to learn a good culture. Even if I don''t know where I learned from the upper class, I still have no money, no status, and the probability that we will get married is almost zero. " She finally reached a pitiful conclusion on her own and sighed.


    "I feel sick when I think of this fact." Anna snuffled her nose, feeling a little sour.


    "You may marry a lady of nobility who is not very beautiful, but is rich and has a title in her family. She may not be as pretty as I am, but at least she will be a decent wife. Although I will marry a man with money, I may not be good-looking


    Karenin originally thought it was a little funny when he heard the first half of the paragraph, but later he heard his wife say that he might marry another man. His reason told her that if the hypothesis she said was tenable, there was a great probability that it would be like this. But there is no such thing in the world, if not?


    "Anna." Karenin called his wife''s name.


    Being immersed in a kind of inexplicable mood, a certain lady finally raised her head and looked at her husband.


    Karenin looked at his wife, who was already in tears, and his bad mood disappeared. My wife became as usual, a little helpless.


    "There is no if. You are my wife, and we are married


    "You married me." Karenin stressed.


    Anna looks at her husband, from his well groomed hair to his straight nose, and finally to his upper lip, which is thinner than his lower lip.


    "You''re not as handsome as my husband." Anna suddenly laughed and wiped her tears.


    "Appearances are just appearances." Karenin said.


    "Most people can''t do that." Anna mumbled.


    "Just like most people can''t really achieve anything in their career."


    Anna thought about it and nodded, "you''re right. I''m sorry, I don''t know why, but suddenly I feel sad. Maybe you can write down this day. Sometimes I have this kind of low tide, which usually happens in... "


    What, Anna did not finish, but suddenly blushed.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "No, nothing." Anna was lying on the table, trying to find a hole in the ground.


    Karenin was worried. He frowned.


    "Anna."


    "Really nothing." A muffled sound came from under the arm.


    Karenin got up and wanted to pull his wife, but suddenly he seemed to understand something.


    The senior Russian official had faced a lot of big waves, but Rao was so, he also became a little stiff. Ten seconds later, Karenin went up to his wife and asked in a low voice.


    Little head a little bit.


    "Can you go out first?"


    "You need a bath, Anna." Karenin did not answer his wife''s request. He was completely calm at the moment.


    "I''ll clean them up. Now, I''ll take you to the bathroom, and I''ll get you the change. It''s nothing, Anna Karenin soothed his wife in a low voice.


    His voice was steady and calm, and his wife, who had wanted to dig a hole and bury himself like a groundhog, finally raised his head.


    Karenin picked up his wife and didn''t go to see it. After confirming that Anna was ok, he took him out of the study.


    He took the door of his bedroom, and the servants would not enter his study at night without Karenin''s permission.


    In the bathroom, Anna took a bath and changed her clothes. She had just spent 15 minutes to calm down.


    After all, this kind of thing is embarrassing. She just had no face. It was an embarrassing thing that took at least three days to settle down, but Karenin told her not to wash for too long.


    Out of the bathroom door, I saw no one in the bedroom.


    Anna was a little relieved, she simply climbed into the bed, her shame heart really need comfort.


    Then the door was opened and Karenin came in with a bowl of brown sugar and ginger soup in his hand."Drink this first, Anna."


    "How do you know that?" Anna asked.


    "You asked Sasha to do it, didn''t you?" Karenin replied, and then handed Anna the warm brown ginger syrup.


    "You..." Anna felt a little moved, the previous embarrassment automatically rolled to some corner.


    "Drink it, you need to go to bed early, Anna." Karenin said.


    "What about your documents?" Anna asked after drinking. Karenin took the cup and put it on the table.


    "I''ll get up an hour early tomorrow." He quilted Anna.


    "You can go and read the document. Don''t worry about me, Alexis. I''m nothing." Anna said. But Karenin remained unmoved.


    "You''re afraid of the cold. It''s not warm." With that, Karenin tucked Anna in again and went to the bathroom to clean himself.


    By the light of the candle, Anna looked at the small cup and laughed happily.


    She knew that it was better to enjoy the ordinary warmth of the present than to tangle with the impossible past. Like this, when she is stupid, you can tolerate her, and will not criticize her.


    In her confusion, Anna felt Karenin coming back.


    She grabbed each other, a dry and warm hand held her, holding her, let her fall into a warm embrace.


    "Even if infinity is close to zero, it''s still possible, Anna."


    I don''t know if it''s true or in a dream. Anyway, Anna heard such an answer. From a Russian man who is not handsome enough, not romantic enough, some serious, but more lovely.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 46

    No one had ever opened fire in the tailor''s shop until Miss aurea came back.


    Now, when Mr. Gorman''s daughter comes back, Anna and they all have a bite of hot food.


    Mr. Gorman''s temper had not changed much after his daughter came back, but the discerning eye could see that he was gentle in dealing with aurea.


    That kind of tenderness is not intimacy. In fact, if Anna had not known that aurea was Mr. Gorman''s daughter, she would not have connected them in this direction.


    This is not because Mr. Gorman is younger, but because of the similarities in their personalities.


    Anna found that, although mild, Miss aurea was not an enthusiastic person either.


    In fact, she doesn''t seem to be very well.


    Miss aurea was ill for some time when the last cold of spring came. In those days, Mr. Gorman''s temper became so bad that he seemed to be unhappy with the whole world. He was too lazy to take care of the things in the tailor''s shop. He left the trivial matters or guests he didn''t want to deal with to prokhov and Anna.


    On this day, a man who had not been at the door for a long time came.


    That was Miss Eliza before.


    After her last stunning appearance, Miss Eliza stole the limelight from everyone. A count took a fancy to her.


    The count was a good man of some renown in Petersburg, about forty years old, and had a wife and a mistress earlier. After their child was born, he also broke up with the mistress. This incident was still regarded as a miracle in the circle for a while.


    The count''s wife died five years ago, and he never remarried and settled in France, which is said to be his wife''s home country. This time he saw Miss Eliza at the party, for the latter looked very Xiao like his dead wife. So the count took Eliza to France for a while.


    Some in the circle said that the count had proposed to Eliza. The parties have not confirmed this statement, but the story is very true.


    It is said that what a socialist dares not to expect in her whole life is a normal marriage. Although it is not a first marriage and her partner is more than 20 years older than Eliza, she can not find a better one.


    Obviously most people think so.


    Anna was lucky enough to hear that today.


    Yes, he did Eliza said shyly. Who would have thought that she was a high-level social flower in Petersburg, rather than a noble lady of any family?


    "In fact, in a week''s time, the count will hold a banquet at which he will announce the news." Eliza said in a sweet tone.


    "Congratulations, Miss Eliza." Mr. prokhov was the first to say so.


    Miss aurea knew Miss Eliza earlier than Anna, so she felt more deeply. They all blessed Miss Eliza.


    Miss Eliza thanks everyone, and at last she looks at Mr. Gorman.


    Mr. Gorman is not stingy about things that don''t cost money, just need to talk and get something.


    "I''m here today in the hope that Mr. Gorman can design another dress for me. After all, that day will be a very important day for me. As for the price, Mr. Gorman, I''d like to pay you the best reward. "


    Mr. Gorman motioned to his maid to bring it.


    "It''s a deposit."


    It was a very expensive coin. Mr. Gorman opened it and took the order.


    "Well, please." Miss Eliza saluted everyone and then left.


    "Good people will always be rewarded." Mr. prokhov sighed. They all felt that although Miss Eliza was a sociable girl, she was gentle and polite, so it was not without reason that she could marry a count.


    "It''s up to you, Pavel."


    "What?"


    Anna looked at Mr. Gorman with a slight frown.


    "Don''t let me say it twice. You can make miss Eliza''s order After that, Mr. Gorman left the shop and he went out.


    Miss aurea ran after her with a scarf and then came back.


    "Dad, he values you very much, Pavel." Said Miss aurea, smiling.


    "But..." Anna was at a loss, as if happiness had come too suddenly.


    "It''s nothing, but he told you to do it just to trust you. God, I have to congratulate you!" Prokhov slapped Anna hard on the shoulder and nearly let her fall.


    "Yes," said Miss aurea.


    "Even though he''s my father, I have to say it''s hard to get his approval," she said with a smile


    All three laughed.On her way back that day, Anna went to the kitchen to bake blueberry pie.


    When Karenin comes home, there is a sweet kiss waiting for her besides the sweet blueberry pie.


    "You seem happy, Anna." Karenin was almost accustomed to his wife''s overt emotions.


    The servants in the family can turn a blind eye to this, especially Colney. If there is any unruly servant who looks at it twice, he will add another rule to each other privately.


    "Ah, yes, I''ll tell you when you''ve finished."


    "No sweets after meals, so you can have some before meals." Anna added that Karenin had no reason to refuse.


    "You can tell me when I eat." In the end, Karenin said.


    The conversation with his wife was extended to dinner. Anna cut a fifth of the blueberry pie to Karenin, kept a fifth for herself, and gave the rest to Sasha.


    The sweetness of blueberry pie was tolerable for Karenin.


    Anna told Karenin everything about today. At last, she blinked at each other and said, "are you happy for me?"


    "Yes, I''m happy for you, Anna."


    Although Karenin''s answer was not so emotional, Anna was very satisfied.


    "I wish I could make beautiful clothes, and when Miss Eliza wears them, she will be proposed on the spot. This is very meaningful. "


    When his wife described it to him, Karenin looked into each other''s eyes. Although he could not fully understand his wife''s idea, from her look, she felt happy for it. Then, it must be a meaningful thing.


    During the next few days, Anna became busy again.


    Her conversation with Karenin did not decrease, except that she went to bed later and later, ten minutes later at the beginning, and forty minutes later.


    "It''s not good for health at all."


    Having finished washing and lying in the bed, Karenin, who had planned to see two tenths of the progress, but failed to finish even one tenth of the progress, suddenly had an excellent reason.


    He looked at the cold quilt next to him, and then looked at the clock. Finally, he got up and went to the study in cotton slippers.


    The place seems to have been tainted with the taste of the hostess, from time to time there will be some kind of warm small ornaments, although the books are neatly placed, but the location of the bookmarks is not the same.


    For the first time, Karenin was very much in favor of the family doctor''s advice.


    In order to be healthy, people have to go to bed early.


    "Anna, you have to go to bed." Karenin said.


    The latter was still writing and drawing on the drawings. When he heard the sound, he raised his head and was still confused. He opened his mouth for a long time.


    "This week, you''ve been able to delay your sleep by 40 minutes. It''s not good for your health. I suggest you have to go back to your old routine. "


    "But I don''t have a good idea." Anna was a little upset.


    Karenin looked at her drawings and said, "you need to rest and relax. Even if the cut-off time is up, you can''t panic. "


    Karenin thought for a moment and said, "we can go to the theater tomorrow."


    Anna came to her senses.


    "Is this a date?"


    "Yes. You can''t stay at home all the time. How about tomorrow evening at six? I''ll book the tickets. "


    "Well, I''ll be dressed up!" Anna got her motivation back.


    "I don''t doubt that, but you''re really going to bed now." Karenin said again.


    Anna got up and tried to clean up the table.


    In fact, when she was alone, although she was not sloppy and even neat, she would occasionally be lazy. But after sharing a study with Karenin, she has been urging herself not to relax.


    When the work is over, Anna will clean up everything.


    "Tomorrow, Anna." Karenin stopped his wife.


    "Is that all right?"


    "Yes. Although I hope it won''t happen in the future. Good office habits will help you in your work. " Karenin said with a straight face that sometimes he had to preach to his wife. But fortunately, his wife never mind.


    "I see." Anna went over and took her husband''s hand. Sometimes she felt as if she had a disease that "you can''t breathe without touching each other". Moreover, it seems that there is only one brand of antidote - Karenin.


    She was happy to think of it.


    Karenin glanced at his wife and asked her what was wrong with her.


    Anna shook her hand, blinked her eyes and said, "look, I''m sick. I like to hold your hand. Maybe it''s all over my life."


    When she finished, she was happy again.


    As she lay in bed, the candle lights went out, she approached her husband and heard a low voice."It doesn''t matter if it''s not good."


    "What doesn''t matter?" Anna asked vaguely.


    "Nothing, Anna. Good night."


    "Good night, Alexis."


    In the dark, hearing his wife''s even breath, Karenin took the other party into his arms. Because his wife was afraid of the cold, even if he did not, the former would rub against him in the middle of the night.


    It''s like something small and soft. You can''t refuse it by gently scratching your quilt with your claws.


    "Two people are always warmer than one." Karenin thought.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 47

    Anna had a long sleep.


    Karenin did not disturb her when she got up. So for the first time, Anna missed breakfast.


    She doesn''t go to Mr. Gorman''s shop five days a week. After all, she has social activities to maintain. In the name of Mrs. Karenin.


    She gave herself a holiday today.


    It''s spring now. It''s not so cold in the day. She and Sasha had afternoon tea in the yard and listened to him talk about some recent events in Petersburg, including Eliza and Alina.


    "Although they are also sociable, they are totally different. I don''t feel for Alina at all. People like her just run for money


    "Isn''t miss Eliza?" Anna asked. She found that, despite being a social figure, Eliza seemed to receive more respect and almost everyone had a crush on her.


    "That''s not the same, ma''am." Sasha shook her head and said, "Miss Eliza was sold in. It''s not her decision. As long as there are good parents, she will not encounter these things, it is not possible to have a good marriage


    "Well," Anna thought for a moment, "Alina may have her own problems."


    "That''s very kind of you." Sasha wrinkled her nose and said, "if she had a family in need, or if she wanted to plan for herself, she wouldn''t be so extravagant. Last year, she was ill for a period of time and almost died. A large amount of money was not enough. She also owed a lot of debts. Fortunately, she is still alive. The doctor told her to be moderate and take care of her health, but within three months, she went out and out of the parties again, as if the place could not be opened without her


    Sasha pauses and says, "but maybe she has her own plan to marry a rich man or something. You know, that kind of circle is not something that she can marry into. She has nothing but beauty. A good family would not want such a girl. "


    "But," shrugged the cook, "I think if she had intended to, she would have broken her handkerchief now."


    Anna knew that Sasha meant something Eliza was about to be happy.


    The two women in Petersburg were equal, but as soon as Eliza was proposed at the party, their status would begin to differ dramatically.


    After combining with Sasha''s afternoon tea, Alina entered Anna''s heart.


    After all, whether it''s Sasha''s message, or the person who "wore" Eliza''s original design for Eliza last time, she was somewhat curious.


    When Karenin went out, he asked korny to tell Anna that he would go directly to the theater to wait for her after work. Peter will pick her up at five.


    Anna looked at the time and it was only an hour, so she began to prepare.


    Apart from the trip to France, after returning to Petersburg, Anna and Karenin have not yet dined out alone, or, formally, "maybe he knows I like to see him in uniform." Anna was a little distracted and thought that if there was any fan club in this era, Anna would set up such a club for her husband and only give her a membership pass.


    She was thinking about it until Karenin had come up to her and looked at her through the small window. For a moment, Anna felt like Juliet on the balcony waiting for her sweetheart, but Romeo didn''t have such blue eyes and deep voice.


    "Anna, it''s not decent to do that."


    Dream away, return to reality.


    Anna winked at her husband. "Well, I can''t expect Mr. Karenin to read me sonnets." She closed the carriage window, Peter opened the door, and Karenin extended his hand to her.


    "This is also good, although there is no princess romantic, but also enjoy the treatment of a queen." Anna thought to herself.


    She put her hand in the palm of Karenin''s hand. After getting out of the carriage, Anna took Karenin''s arm. The two cooperated very well, because now they are getting used to it. Know what kind of posture will make each other feel comfortable.


    "Good looking?" Anna asked expectantly.


    "According to my colleagues, today''s opera is very attractive." Karenin thought and said.


    Anna froze for a moment, then nodded a little dejectedly, "Oh, that''s good."


    His wife''s tone and expression were clearly expressing disappointment and unhappiness. Karenin thought for a moment and then understood. He stopped, his eyes in front of his wife.


    "What''s the matter?" Anna was still immersed in her little mood, but now she was seen as a little strange, so she asked.


    "It''s beautiful."


    Anna blinked, followed Karenin for a while, and then understood. Her eyes widened, and her thick eyelashes, like the wings of a swan, suddenly and forcefully opened, revealing the gray ice crystal eyes inside.She looked sideways at each other, then laughed, and approached Karenin more affectionately for a moment, almost walking close to each other.


    "Someone." Karenin cautioned that such intimacy was not appropriate.


    "You can say I''m not well, I don''t mind." Mom thought of an excuse because she just wanted to be close to each other.


    "It''s not convincing." Karenin said, but in the end, she acquiesced in Anna''s intimacy.


    They went into the theater without booking a box. At this point, the two men are somewhat astonishing in agreement.


    For Karenin, the narrow space does not give him a sense of security.


    If the space is too small, the attack becomes more convenient. The larger the scope of control, the clearer the target.


    Anna likes to be part of the group.


    After they were seated, they had ten minutes to go.


    Some of Karenin''s colleagues said hello to him, most of them were higher than Karenin, because on the one hand, in Petersburg, there were not many people at this age who could sit in this position. On the other hand, high-ranking officers usually prefer to sit in the box with strong sex.


    After they exchanged greetings, those people would stop disturbing them, but most of them would secretly look at Anna. After all, there was a 14-year-old difference between them, and Mrs. Karenin was really beautiful.


    Karenin liked the open heights.


    He likes the feeling that his eyes can see the whole scene, and he likes to protect his back. Therefore, he fully understands those who secretly look at the line of sight.


    "Unqualified investigation."


    "All the inner activities are written on the face."


    "I can''t believe how the Ministry of foreign affairs can get such round headed people in."


    ¡­¡­


    He had thought that he would turn these things in his mind, but in fact, Karenin''s eyes just fell on his wife, just like those eyes.


    "The show has two minutes to go," Karenin thought distractedly. The vision is still interwoven in his wife. She looks young and beautiful. Her lips are plump and small. When she smiles, she will show her white and small teeth. If you have any idea, you can still see the pupil which is like the color of tile gray pigeon from those curved eyes.


    He watched his wife''s expression change from cheerfulness, then frowned slightly. It was a minute before the show started.


    For most people, a minute is a minute of small talk, meaningless. But for people like Karenin, one minute may have determined the tax revenue of a township next year.


    He spent a minute staring at his wife, thinking nothing, then, as she frowned, he dropped the meaningless gaze and began to do the most practical things for her.


    "What''s the matter?" Karenin asked.


    Anna is close to each other, this time not for fun. She whispered in Karenin''s ear, "the people in front of me smoke a lot, but it''s nothing. I''ll get used to it."


    Karenin was stunned for a moment and then said, "wait here."


    Anna didn''t understand where the other side had gone, and now it was half a minute before the performance began.


    Twenty seconds later, Karenin came back.


    He sat down and handed Anna a handkerchief.


    "Take it and smell it. It''ll feel better."


    The taste of vinegar is not strong, and there is an abbreviation of Karenin''s name on the handkerchief, which was given to him by Anna. The owner is very fond of it, so that there is not a trace of wrong lines in the name.


    "Thank you, Alexis." Anna said, somewhat moved.


    She knew that most husbands would not do things like this. Most of them think that women should overcome such pettiness, rather than tell you with action - you can be coquettish, because I will solve everything for you.


    "No need to apologize, Anna." Karenin whispered, "next time we''d better go to the box."


    "All right, Alexis." Anna replied with a smile. After she answered, the show began.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 48

    It was really a good play.


    The French actress has a plump figure and a small face. She is not tall, but the flower girl she plays is vivid.


    People always like to watch this kind of drama. When a pretty girl from a poor family comes to the metropolis, she will not be corrupted by the prevailing values. Because a good-looking girl, even if she is poor, can always get everything because of her beauty.


    Although this achievement always depends on a powerful man.


    It may be because of a bet, or a beautiful encounter, but no matter what. Since the actress is beautiful enough, she should be given a chance to show off her good face in the end.


    People are speculating excitedly about what old-fashioned reasons should be followed to give the actress a chance to dress up and change.


    As the play got here, Anna noticed a sudden noise in the crowd.


    She looked up curiously.


    In the direction of her right hand, someone was coming in the aisle.


    The lighting on the stage is not as transparent as modern, and can only vaguely reflect each other''s figure. The slim looking figure would never be an adult male.


    When Anna was guessing, there was a person''s position on her right hand side. A lady murmured an unpleasant word with the suffix of social flower.


    The man was seated, and the commotion subsided.


    From Anna''s point of view, I can''t see the other side''s face, but can see the other party''s high head, with full pride.


    The gentleman''s actors on the stage had begun to "magic" the florist, so Anna put her focus back on it.


    With the help of gentlemen, class is no longer a problem.


    Most of the women''s eyes are too thin to be satisfied.


    Anna took time to glance at her husband.


    The latter is used to sitting upright and looking attentively, but does not show excessive love for someone.


    Anna laughed, looked around, and when no one was paying attention, she gently used her little finger in the dark to hook up with Karenin''s little finger, which was comfortably on her knee.


    After perceiving the other party''s finger, Anna slightly tilted her head and winked at Karenin.


    The other party''s blue eyes glanced at her with the rest of the light, and then acquiesced to her move, although the owner of the little finger did not know why suddenly another little finger colluded with him. But did not hinder that always calm little finger, acquiesced in this collusion meaning.


    Anna snickered and calmed down before she looked up again at the stage.


    At the right time, the gentleman is pouring his love into the heroine.


    Those affectionate words almost captured the hearts of all the women present, and some romantic men wrote them down quietly in their hearts. Only Anna''s heart was still spinning on her husband''s little finger.


    After all, the hero''s love words can be said to anyone, but only Anna can hook up with Karenin''s little finger.


    At the end, people leave in order.


    Perhaps the upper class is wrapped in dirty emotional transactions, but the external etiquette is still thousands of times better than that of the poor.


    Anna tiptoed to look at the person on the right, but only saw a graceful figure by a gorgeous cashmere shawl.


    Cashmere shawl as a symbol of warm fabric, has always been in light color, and has been loved by people.


    Such bright colors are not embarrassing, but most people will not choose such colors. However, the person who will choose such color also indirectly indicates that he is a very individual character.


    Out of the theater, in the corridor, Karenin asked, "dinner?"


    Anna looked up and said with a smile, "very good."


    There is a hotel not far from the theatre, which is very popular. You need to book in advance to enjoy it. There is a daily quota.


    It is said that the owner''s son is a proud young man, and since he took over, he has stipulated the acceptance of status in his hotel. The implication is that there is no title. Even if you have money, you will not be entertained here.


    This move would have been protested by many dignitaries. After all, their mistresses are not necessarily women of high standing, but they are very welcome.


    Because your husband is always proud of his identity. It has always been shameless for those socialists who go in and out of her husband''s side. Therefore, this shop has carried out this idea for five years and has become the first famous shop in Petersburg.


    Karenin''s identity brought him convenience. He made a reservation.


    On this point, Karenin is essentially different from most officials.


    There is no doubt that Karenin was a workaholic. He was very responsible for his own work. He had great ambition for his official career. He was addicted to political research and was also committed to solving some practical problems for the people. He is upright and calm, but not pedantic.Anna was fascinated by the size of the handle. It seems that with more integrity, Karenin will become the kind of upright person, and less upright will become the most cunning villain.


    In the end, she concluded, perhaps this is the charm of Karenin. Most people don''t know, but she just got the chance.


    They came to the door of the hotel. Just as they were about to enter, Anna saw the lady.


    Karenin had already noticed his wife''s eyes, including in the theatre, so he asked, "do you know her?"


    "No, I don''t know." Anna shook her head. "And you?"


    Karenin nodded slightly.


    "Miss Alina, just like Miss Eliza." Karenin said simply.


    In view of his previous experience, he added, "not intentionally."


    Anna laughed. "I don''t really doubt that." She thought about it and added, in a charming tone, "I trust you."


    Karenin nodded: "trust between husband and wife is very important."


    Anna took Karenin''s arm, looked at the legendary Miss Alina, and explained, "remember what I said about Mr. Gorman''s original design for Miss Eliza?"


    "Yes."


    "I''ve always wanted to meet her, just curious. Before that, I thought she would be a very proud person


    "She is." Said Karenin calmly.


    Anna said with a smile: "ah, yes, but I always feel a little different. I can''t say it."


    She looked again at Alina, who seemed to be moving in the direction of her own carriage. A young man saw her, called out to her, and went over to make fun of her.


    Thanks to the young man, Anna finally saw what Alina looked like.


    Skin like snow, high nose bridge and deep eye socket, eyebrows raised, lip color rich like the rose in spring, * and thorny, with wanton publicity and confidence.


    Alina''s expression seemed to be a little impatient, because the young man began to pester her.


    Suddenly, the young man pinched Alina''s plump chest with his hands.


    Anna thought that the other party''s arrogant temperament would be furious, but the latter did not get angry. Instead, she changed her impatient look and gave a seductive smile. Her full lips bit the young man''s face and left with a tender smile.


    Anna was surprised and blushed at the audacity.


    Before she could figure out what kind of emotion was between the two, Karenin''s voice came over.


    "Don''t look at what you shouldn''t see."


    Anna mumbled, "I don''t know..."


    She did not finish, but took lakarene''s hand again.


    "But I find it strange."


    "What?"


    "You see, I''d like Miss Alina to be a haughty person with a big temper. Do you remember the commotion she caused in the theatre just now? I thought she would be angry at least for the disrespect of that man


    The young lady was dressed for the sake of a young lady. The latter''s publicity must be due to her family background, and I think her practice is the most effective


    "Sometimes obedience is the most effective way to avoid conflict and entanglement."


    Anna thought for a moment and said, "listen to you, it''s true."


    "I think she is a bold woman compared with Miss Eliza, if you say she has a haughty disposition." Karenin commented lightly.


    Anna rarely heard Karenin talk about women.


    He had no bad habits and did not seem intimate with others. Therefore, Anna never expected to hear such high praise from him. The most important thing is that you are not praised!


    "You think highly of her Anna rapped at her husband.


    Although Karenin did not study the relationship between men and women, after all, this was not the field he needed to study before. He is also the first time to be someone else''s husband, but with years of intuition in officialdom, he still grasped the point. And it avoids a potential quarrel between newlyweds.


    "It''s just a matter of fact, not a matter of gender."


    In other words, my evaluation of her has nothing to do with whether she is a man or a woman.


    Anna doesn''t really mind, but it''s very nice to hear her husband''s words like this. She also has a question and is more curious.


    "Well, what do you think of me? Alexis. " She blinked for her husband''s comment.


    Karenin was a bit stunned. He was not a man who liked to show his heart. But his wife''s questions and expectant eyes made him unable to refuse. Finally, he gave the answer.


    "The right person for me."


    "That''s a cheating answer Anna, immersed in a pleasant mood, almost exclaimed. But he forgot that Karenin was not such a romantic person. Sometimes, his way of thinking always showed the simplest straight line in the emotion."I never cheat, this is the result of careful consideration," he said with a straight face


    Anna''s smile grew deeper, and she could not help but close to each other, thinking: who said that Mr. Alexey Alexandrovich Karenin couldn''t say love words? It''s just that other people don''t have the luck.


    "I know what I''m going to do." Anna said.


    Karenin waited, and soon his wife raised her hand to cover his eyes.


    "Do you smell it?"


    Karenin sniffed for a while and hesitated, "fragrance of flowers?"


    "Yes." Anna took off her hand, her eyes shining.


    "Spring is here, isn''t it?"


    Karenin looked at his wife. The latter''s face is small, blush, lips like flowers, a pair of eyes is so bright, people can''t help but believe every word she said.


    At the moment, no one was around, and Karenin indulged himself once.


    Half an hour after the end of the play, Karenin hesitated to kiss his wife on the small mouth.


    "Yes."


    Spring has come long ago. After her seemingly absurd proposal to him, spring came to him, and the Russian winter was long gone.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 49

    "Flowers?"


    "Yes." Anna smiles.


    Mr. Gorman is wearing a cuff and a ruler in his hand. His black hair has grown a little longer recently, but he has no time to look after it, so now he has a strand of hair hanging down his cheek.


    "Dad, you need to get your hair fixed." Miss aurea, Mr. Gorman''s daughter, said softly, "how about today?"


    "I''ll get things ready." Mr. prokhov said happily.


    "Did I say I had my hair trimmed today?" Said Mr. Gorman, somewhat displeased.


    "Don''t be capricious, Dad." Miss aurea pulled the former by the sleeve, and she motioned to prokhov to get something ready.


    "I thought you remembered who your father was, aurea." Said Mr. Gorman, putting down his ruler. When he left, he pointed to a violet cloth.


    "I think it''s appropriate, Pavel."


    Miss aurea, at Anna''s request, removed the word "Sir". Soft as she was, she was not too reserved and restrained.


    "I think so." Anna said she decided to start later. Now, the tailor''s shop is closed and all four are in the backyard.


    Prokhov put things out, very old hair repair tools.


    Mr. Gorman was sitting on the stool, covered in a dark cloth, and miss aurea tied up her black hair, and her hands were clean, and she was very skillful with the tools for building hair.


    Because Mr. Gorman is very tall, and miss aurea is only 12 years old after all. Although she behaves like an adult, Anna is still worried about the knife in her hand.


    "Don''t worry, Pavel. Miss aurea has been doing this since she was six." Prokhov said, blinking his eyes, in a friendly tone, as if he had known aurea since he was a child.


    "Thank you for your concern, Pavel." Oria grinned gently, but her hand movements were very neat.


    Before long, Mr. Gorman''s long hair was made clean and tidy. Miss aurea''s fingers were magical, soft and beautiful. The knife was flying in her hand like a skilled shaver.


    Mr. Gorman was rather impatient, and as soon as he had finished, he left the yard in a mess.


    Prokhov was called out by Mr. Gorman. When he left, he told Miss aurea not to care about the things on the ground. He would come back to clean up.


    But Anna saw that after they left, Miss aurea was carefully cleaning up the trace bit by bit.


    "I''ll do it." Anna said, rolling up her sleeves. After all, she is a man now.


    "No, I''ve always done it." Miss aurea blinked her eyes. Her beautiful eyes were like two small whirlpools. Unconsciously, people wanted to gaze at her.


    Anna couldn''t resist the little girl. She stood up straight. Aurea''s skirt swayed on the floor. The quality of the skirt is expensive, but the pattern is extremely simple.


    After getting along with each other for so long, Anna found that the lady was not only not coquettish, but also not partial to the type of dress.


    Her life is simple. She doesn''t go shopping in her spare time. She reads books and helps in the shop most of the time.


    She is not good at making clothes, but she also knows a little. It''s like a pot of flowers. It doesn''t feel too abrupt to put it anywhere. There seemed to be no friends, but aurea didn''t seem to care.


    Anna saw aurea pick up Mr. Gorman''s black hair and put it in the palm of her hand. The dark cloth was cleaned very well.


    She looks a little bit of a Freewheeler. Although Anna felt that Miss aurea had a good relationship with prokhov, she did not seem to see that kind of relationship between men and women.


    Maybe it''s because she''s too young. Maybe Mr. prokhov is just in love.


    The thoughts went around Anna''s mind, but she didn''t ask. Anyway, it''s all about prokhov. She thought she was kind enough to say it, maybe something would happen.


    When Anna saw that Miss aurea had packed up, she went to the counter.


    "Do your own business. I can watch here." Said Miss aurea, with the account book in her hand, and her hands were slender and their fingertips were as white as green onions.


    Anna gave a thank you and started daubing it on the paper.


    She was always absorbed when she drew, and miss aurea was a very quiet person. So she didn''t notice that she was looking at her until she finished.


    "Have you been looking at me?"


    "Sorry." Miss aurea gave a faint smile and said, "you have better skin than a girl."


    Anna froze for a moment, then hit a ha ha.


    Miss aurea raised her hand and pointed to her painting.


    "Is this the dress for Miss Eliza?"


    "Yes." Anna nodded.


    Miss aurea said a few sincere compliments, and then said, "my father seldom praises others, but I know he thinks you are very talented.""Yes?"


    Miss aurea laughed, did not explain, but pointed to another place and said, "I think it can be tightened up here. Do you think?"


    Anna thought for a while, then added a few strokes. Sure enough, she felt better.


    "I think aurea is very talented. Why don''t you learn from Mr. Gorman?" She asked.


    Miss Oria chuckled. "You praise me too much, Pavel. I don''t have talent. I just often watch my dad make clothes. I''ve seen it for a long time, so I know something about it. If you let me do it myself, I can''t do it. "


    "No, I''m not. If he promised me, he would not be proud to teach me. You''re different. You have ideas. Although dad didn''t say it, I could see it


    Anna felt that every word of Miss aurea was so considerate that no wonder Mr. prokhov would love her.


    Later, on the dining table of the chief Karenin''s home, he heard his wife''s exclamation.


    "If I were a man, I would love her too."


    Anna took a bite of the mushroom and said, "who can not love her?"


    "You are my wife, Anna." Karenin said solemnly, "this is an unchangeable fact."


    Anna giggled and almost choked.


    "Eat well when you eat." Karenin frowned and asked the servant to bring another glass of water.


    Anna drank the water, calmed down for a while, then nodded, but the smile still lingered on her face.


    A week later, Anna gave the clothes to miss Eliza.


    "Did you do it?" Miss Eliza was very surprised, and now she was more surprised by the way she first saw the clothes.


    "Yes Anna seemed very happy. Mr. Gorman affirmed her efforts when she saw the finished product.


    "Don''t you try it?" Anna asked.


    A smile reappeared on Miss Eliza''s face. "Oh, yes, I''ll try."


    When Miss Eliza got dressed and came out, everyone in the room was very surprised.


    "Your hair will need to be taken care of later, like this." Anna was so excited that she went up to Eliza and made a sign with her finger in a wisp of her hair.


    Because she was so close, she noticed that Miss Eliza was smiling, but it seemed a little reluctant.


    Anna''s heart thumped for a moment and asked softly, "are you not satisfied?"


    "Why, it''s very beautiful. It''s the most beautiful dress I''ve ever seen!" Said Miss Eliza, with her eyes bent and sweet.


    Anna is relieved.


    "Please be sure to attend the party at seven o''clock in the evening." Miss Eliza sent out the invitation. She had already told them before, and Anna would definitely go.


    From Miss Eliza''s house to the way back, Anna was very happy.


    It was eleven o''clock in the morning, and she began to fancy Eliza in that dress and shine at the ball.


    It will be a blessed skirt, like spring, representing love and sweetness.


    She was ready at home, waiting for Karenin to return from the Ministry at four o''clock.


    Almost as soon as the carriage came in, Anna trotted over with her skirt.


    Her excitement was almost undisguised, and even gave her husband a hug in public.


    "I''m so happy!" Anna announced.


    She let go before Karenin spoke.


    "She was satisfied, and Mr. Gorman affirmed me!" She shares this information with her husband.


    The words Karenin had intended to remind his wife fell back into his mouth because he saw her excited expression. He said, "Congratulations, Anna."


    "I want to thank you!" Anna said, looking gently at her husband.


    "I couldn''t have done it without your support. You don''t know how important your actions are to me, Alexis. You''re amazing, and I really love you She said the last sentence in a low voice, only two people could know.


    Karenin coughed slightly against his lips with his fist.


    "It''s nothing, Anna." He said, "you don''t have to thank you so formally."


    "No Anna shook her head.


    "If I can be very polite and patient with others, how can I ignore your kindness to me?"


    "So I want to thank you and tell you that I love you very much." She didn''t blush at all this time.


    After hearing this, Karenin said nothing at once, but said after a while, "I love you too, Anna."


    Anna looked up and looked at each other in some surprise.


    After all, she is a modern person. Some things can be more bold and indifferent, but Karenin has always been the one who talks about dignity.


    Don''t kiss lips in front of people, don''t say romantic intimate words, don''t hold hands in publicAnd now, in response to her love words.


    But anyway, it''s another happy thing.


    "I hear you." Anna said, with her right hand in her heart, she looked at each other carefully, and finally said with a smile, "here it is. It''s delivered."


    Karenin saw her move. At last, after seeing that there was no one around him, Karenin raised his right hand slowly and put it in his heart with some hesitation.


    Then he found that this immature behavior made his wife smile very sweet.


    Therefore, this behavior was also put in mind by Karenin. Some applicable rules have been revised once again.


    Appropriate immaturity can exchange for a smile.


    It''s a proper exchange.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 50

    The ball starts at half past six.


    Karenin had some friendship with the durovkin. So he had a good reason to be there.


    When attending such formal occasions, Karenin usually wears a tuxedo and a white tie. His body is relatively thin, and his clothes do not need to be too fancy. Well cut clothes are enough to make him look decent and steady.


    Anna originally wanted to wear a low-key light color dress, but Karenin rarely agreed with this.


    "You didn''t really care what I wear before." Anna said with a smile, although not quite understand, but still chose a more luxurious skirt.


    It was a sapphire blue skirt, the elbow part of the trumpet sleeve style, with grass-green bandage Satin tight, showing a small white arm.


    The silver skirt is big, although not fancy, but very decent.


    Her hair is not always as high as before, but bent into a half arc, the dark hair was deliberately deepened arc a few wisps scattered down. The headdress made of sapphire is fixed on both sides.


    "I''m a little nervous." Anna said. She looked down at her waist. "Maybe it''s a little tight around the waist, or I''ve been fat lately?" She spoke to herself very quickly.


    "Do you really think this is better for me? Today''s protagonist is not me. "


    Karenin poured her a glass of water.


    "Calm down, Anna. You don''t go there alone. "


    Anna took a deep breath, then looked at her husband and gave him a kiss on tiptoe.


    "Thank you, Alexis."


    "For all you''ve done for me."


    Anna drank the water slowly. She went to the mirror and cheered herself up.


    Karenin came up to her, left hand raised, slightly fixed Anna''s chin when she turned her head slightly, held a handkerchief in her right hand, and printed a water stain on the corner of her mouth with one corner of the handkerchief.


    "It''s not a difficult thing, you''ve done what you can. I''ll do the rest for you


    Anna raised her right hand, let her hand gently grasp Karenin''s left hand, and then leaned her head toward the dry and warm palms of the other party.


    "You''re right."


    They went to the count durovkin''s house in a carriage.


    The residence of the Earl of durovkin was not as prosperous as that of the pettesies, or even of Anna''s elder brother, o''bronsky''s, but in Petersburg, his house was one of the best.


    The servant brought Anna and them to their master.


    The Earl of durovkin was not well maintained. He was much older because of his thin figure. However, many people in Petersburg could not match him in his treatment of people.


    After greeting the count of durovsky, Anna leaned on Karenin''s side. Like many women around here, Anna was in peace with her husband.


    Karenin exchanged greetings with these people as usual.


    Anna noticed that her husband seemed to be in hot demand, or, like a sturgeon that everyone would share, everyone wanted to say something to him, which indirectly reflected Karenin''s position in Petersburg.


    Anna did not bother to listen to the jargon of officialdom. Her eyes were always on Miss Eliza, and she gave her a gentle smile.


    "She didn''t recognize me yet." Anna thought, she blinked and enjoyed the beauty of Miss Eliza in the crowd.


    The hat of the same dress has been taken off.


    Miss Eliza''s snow-white skin was like snow on the Russian mountains, and her hair was like gold, with pink and purple flowers on both sides of her hair.


    Half of the people at the party, except Anna, were looking at Miss Eliza.


    The courtesan of Petersburg, known for her meekness and beauty, stood next to the count of durovkin, a pity for most young people.


    Anna noticed that Miss Eliza suddenly seemed to see someone. She whispered to the count of durovkin, who sent a servant.


    She followed her gaze and found Mr. Gorman, Miss aurea, and Mr. prokhov.


    Mr. Gorman dressed very carefully. Miss aurea wore a pink dress suitable for her age. Mr. prokhov even wore a bow tie and his thick hair was treated with hair gel. He was very handsome and strong.


    The servants of the Earl of durovkin''s house introduced the three men.


    Anna noticed that Mr. Gorman had seen her, a little surprised, but she soon regained her composure.


    "I must give you a grand introduction to this gentleman. Although I know that many of you in this room have already known him, his talent is worthy of our re introduction, isn''t it?" The count of durovkin said with a smile, and there was applause.


    "Why don''t you come? Mr. krasko. "


    When durovkin said the name, Anna was stunned, or several people who knew it.In the crowd, a tall, broad shouldered man, with a beautiful beard, was handsome but frivolous.


    "Mr. krasko designed this suit for you, didn''t he?" Mr. durovkin asked Miss Eliza kindly.


    The latter also nods with a smile.


    Anna could not help but want to come forward, but Karenin held her in private.


    Anna looked at each other. Karenin motioned to her not to move with the light from the corner of his eye. So she pursed her lower lip and kept standing.


    There was a bit of discussion in the crowd. After all, the news we got at the beginning was not like this.


    "It''s my pleasure to design clothes for you." Mr. krasko kisses the back of Eliza''s hand. "You are as beautiful as spring, and so well matched with Mr. durovsky."


    Miss Eliza accepted Mr. krasko''s kiss and did not contradict her call at all.


    Anna felt chilly all over.


    She knows what''s going to happen next, the worst thing, I''m afraid


    She didn''t finish it. Miss Eliza had already begun to do so.


    The other party''s beautiful and gentle eyes looked at Mr. Gorman, and said with a kind of unbearable expression: "Mr. Gorman, I don''t know why you claim that this dress is designed by your store. Maybe this is a misunderstanding, but I have to tell you that this dress is tailor-made for me by Mr. Clarke."


    "You lie!" Mr. prokhov couldn''t hold back. He exclaimed, his face flushed.


    "I didn''t expect you to do that. I always thought that we could compete fairly, Mr. Gorman, even though we were peers." Said Mr. krasko, with a false expression.


    "Or maybe you didn''t do it. After all, you haven''t been in this business for two or three years. If not, you can not cover up those despicable people. It''s the best to hand him over, and you can be cleared. "


    People looked at the green eyed young tailor. Anna''s heart was in a mess, anger on one side and guilt on the other.


    She didn''t want to involve each other, but if she stood up now regardless, she would not be able to prove her innocence, and would be a shame to Karenin.


    She looked at her husband, who looked down at her, closed her lips a few times, and silently conveyed the meaning of calm down.


    Anna took a deep breath of air. She was close to her husband, who gently put her free hand on her forearm and comforted her.


    "I agree with your word" mean. " Mr. Gorman spoke, emphasizing the word despicable.


    "We can take advantage of the fact that we can get a clear picture of it. After all, it''s about reputation. I don''t think we can accommodate these people with tolerance in this circle. "


    Mr. Gorman said pointedly, and then he exclaimed, "Miss Alina, it''s your turn to appear now!"


    Everyone looks in one direction.


    Wearing a crimson velvet dress, Miss Alina walked forward with her eyebrows raised high and her red lips plump. The tall Miss Alina immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    Women don''t usually use black leather belts, but miss Alina wears them.


    Miss Alina, who was proud of herself, seemed to be born with this bold color. Her original blonde hair has now turned into a black one.


    If everyone is attracted by Miss Alina''s bold dress, Anna is because this dress is clearly the last time she saw each other, she daubed it on the drawing.


    As if thinking of something, Anna suddenly looks at her husband, who looks straight ahead with her eyes looking straight ahead, and the curvature of her jaw looks hard and even haughty.


    "I''m sure everyone in the room can see that the two suits have their own style, but without exception, before again, they were unique in Petersburg."


    "Because they were all made by the same person."


    "This man is not me, let alone Mr. krasko."


    As he spoke, Mr. Gorman walked up to Anna. He gave her a gentle kiss on the back of her hand, and then said with a smile, "Mrs. Karenin, as the designer of them, I think it''s best for you to tell them in person."


    Then Mr. Gorman looked at everyone again and said, "Mrs. Karenin has a very outstanding talent. She loves clothes and hopes that every piece of clothes can bring beauty to the people who wear them. So she found me and told me with her charitable heart that she provided ideas and styles. Every time she sold a piece of clothes, it would be used for public welfare activities. Let the homeless children in Russia have clothes to cover their bodies. "


    "Can I ask if a lady who has paid so silently deserves to be respected?"


    "You''re lying. It''s not like that!" ''cried Mr. krasko, flushed and flustered.


    Mr. Gorman looked contemptuously at each other, and he looked at Miss Alina, who spoke frankly about the last dinner.She asked Mr. krasko to order a dress, but the other party stole Mr. Gorman''s idea. When she knew it later, she had a big fight with Mr. krasko and told Mr. Gorman about it. But Mr. gohmann was generous enough to say that he did not intend to care about it.


    "I''ve never seen such a shameless man." Said Miss Alina in a contemptuous tone.


    Mr. krasko turned purple with anger.


    Karenin finally opened his mouth and said, "in this case, as a person who is not innocent in his identity, I think his words are no longer of trustworthy value. What do you say? Monsieur durovkin. "


    Karenin kicked the ball to the Earl, who was shocked by too much information at this moment, but he had been in politics for so long.


    Durovkin knew that things were not so simple. He was still immersed in this love, but now he seems to be awake.


    What you say is "natural."


    Durovkin let go of her hand, and Eliza, who had always been able to stand on his arm, was almost stumbling.


    Her eyes looked bitterly at the man who was supposed to be his fiance tonight, but the latter glanced at her coldly.


    Miss Eliza, who had been small, seemed to be smaller now.


    She was assailed by sarcastic voices from the crowd.


    She stood numbly, and finally, as the guards took her and krasno away, she looked up at Anna.


    Anna saw Miss Eliza''s eyes, and her heart was so hot.


    "Say something, Anna." A low, steady voice made Anna look up and look over.


    Karenin is familiar with the spotlight again, and now she feels familiar with the spotlight again.


    It''s like in a dream.


    Karenin leaned over her ear and said, "I said, you can do what you want."


    For a long time, Anna, with a smile and a gentle voice, introduced the idea of the two sets of clothes to the public. Since that night, Petersburg has a famous lady.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 51

    The carriage was silent.


    Generally speaking, Anna is the first to break the silence, but not today.


    After the carriage had gone a little way, Karenin opened his mouth and said, "did I frighten you?"


    "No Anna said quickly, then looked at her husband for the first time after tonight. Then he dropped his eyes, sighed, and looked again at Karenin.


    "Well, a little. I can ask about this, right? "


    "Yes, you can." Karenin nodded. Anna knew that if she was upset by this, it would be the same with Karenin. So he didn''t really worry at all.


    There was a gentle smile on her face when she thought of it.


    Anna stretched out her hand, holding her hand on her lap as usual, dry and warm. In contrast to the coolness of the knee.


    "I don''t think it''s going to be a week or two, is it?"


    "Exactly since you went to Mr. Gorman''s shop." Karenin said, "I went to them alone. Mr. Gorman is a wise man. As for Mr. prokhov, I only said what he must know. Obviously, he misunderstood something. But after comprehensive consideration, I don''t think it is necessary to explain. "


    "And miss Alina?"


    "Miss Alina, I found her last week. When you came back late that time, I investigated Miss Eliza. It''s not uncommon, Anna


    "Miss Eliza, I can''t believe it."


    "Good people or bad people are never absolute. A good man is just not bad enough, a bad man is just not good enough. So that''s why sometimes we meet people who do something you can''t accept, but you''re miserable and confused. "


    Karenin took his wife''s hand and rubbed his thumb against her finger.


    "Every one of them has a reason to be like that. Sometimes what you see and hear is not necessarily true. Don''t forget, apart from politicians, they are the most disguised. But on the whole, there are no people in the world who are disguised as seamless. Why are you being cheated? Because human nature is greedy, so long as we observe carefully, everyone has his own weakness. "


    "Miss Alina has a naturally disabled sister to look after, and miss Eliza, who is married in the country, escaped. Krasko used this to get her to frame you up


    Karenin looked at his wife, blue eyes calm, but his words were as firm as a rock.


    "Anna, if you want to. It''s not just my wife''s words. You have to deal with more than just gossip. "


    "I was able to survive in the upper class of Petersburg, with countless wealth than the poor, more power than businessmen, not just because of my family name. No matter what my political intentions were, there will be no clean people on this road. "


    "Any peace and prosperity you can see in Petersburg is because of what we want to show you. Early preparation is the armor to survive in this circle, but it is not always foolproof. It''s like tonight. "


    "Really, do you think I''ve arranged all this already?"


    Anna nodded.


    Karenin gave a smile, which was totally different from what Anna used to see. The smile did not reach the bottom of her eyes, and it was different from the fake smile when Karenin and his colleagues exchanged greetings.


    Anna couldn''t make it clear.


    It''s just that if she''s just a stranger who has had a few face-to-face conversations with Karenin, she''s not sure if she''ll come close to each other.


    But there is always no if in the world.


    He was her husband of her choice, so instead of escaping, she put her other hand on the other''s hand, tightly wrapping the warm hand.


    "You saved me, like a knight."


    Anna laughed. She didn''t know how charming she was when she was smiling.


    When their owner is quiet and contemplative, his eyelashes droop, and the outer ring of his pupils is a deep gray tone. Most men will fall in love with it. But only Karenin understands that smile is Anna''s charm.


    When she laughs, it seems that something full of vitality has broken the sexy dark gray into a light but brilliant light. The long eye tail like sideburns kiss, as if that kind of thing named happiness is going to transpiration from the air.


    A long time later, when Anna came across this, she began to understand.


    Even though most men in the world love the mystery and beauty of women and pursue their sexiness and melancholy, only those who really love you more than themselves only love your smiling appearance.


    But now, although still unable to understand this matter, the lovely instinct has let Anna know how to speak out the most true feelings and the best words to praise her husband.


    "The prince belongs to everyone, but the knight belongs to me only." She said with deep meaning.Yes, Prince is the best dream in every girl''s heart.


    He was handsome, handsome and upright.


    Knights are brave, brave, but not so orthodox.


    Knights do not belong to the light, the end of the story is always Prince and princess, no one will remember that the knight opened up the road for the first time.


    They''re just doing what they''re told. They''re not.


    But Anna knew that she had to reward the knight. After all, the prince would be with the princess, and the knight always needed someone to love him!


    "Thank you, Alexis." Anna hugged her husband and whispered in his ear.


    "Thank you for everything you''ve done for me."


    "Thank you for showing me the beauty of the world."


    "Thank you for making me feel that the world is better because of you."


    "And thank you for giving me a choice."


    Finally, she said with a slight smile, slightly away, holding her husband''s face in her hands and smiling at him with twinkling eyes like stars.


    She was cocky, confident and cheerful.


    "You forget that there is a rule in the Karenin family. Since they have chosen, they will only go forward bravely rather than timidly escape. Dear Mr. Karenin, it seems that you have no choice but to be good to me. After all, now I know your little secret completely! "


    After listening to this sentence, Anna saw the man''s deep blue eyes, which were half covered by eyelashes, slowly bent up, shallow, as if from the sea back to the sky blue.


    So gentle. Anna likes it the most. So, unique


    "With pleasure, dear Mrs. Karenin."


    A kiss fell between her slender eyebrows, then slipped gently to her lips.


    Anna thought: I really, really, really love him. It doesn''t matter whether I thought he was a good man with integrity, or now he claims to be a hypocritical villain. Because from now on, I know more than anyone what he looks like.


    I just want to be with him and face all the difficulties together.


    Therefore, I solemnly swear that in the future, no matter what my eyes see, what my ears hear, what my hands touch, I will unconditionally choose to trust my husband.


    We will be happy until the end of our lives


    Since that night, Anna has become a very well-known figure in Petersburg, even in Moscow.


    Apart from those who do not have husbands of social flowers, serious husband people, few people in addition to beauty in this circle is very famous.


    "Who is Anna alkadievna?"


    "Oh, that''s the one! That Mrs. Karenin


    Betsy learned the talk to Anna with a laugh or two.


    "I didn''t expect you to do that, honey."


    Anna just laughs and doesn''t answer. Patsy brushes her hair. She didn''t come here today for fun, but she wanted Anna to help her design a dress.


    Of course, after all, they are relatives.


    "Certainly, my dear Betsy." Anna told her that she would help, and petsey was very happy.


    Her main purpose today has been completed. At last, when she left, she said in a vague way: "I think now I understand why you don''t come to our small circle."


    "I''ll call on you when the storm calms down, Betsy." Anna said, pretending not to understand.


    Betsy blinked and finally gave Anna a kiss on the cheek.


    "Smart girl."


    After sending Betsy away, anuska took another stack of visiting letters and said, "at least let yourself have a rest, ma''am."


    "There will be plenty of time to rest in the future. Now, everyone is watching." Anna said, pouring a cup of black tea again.


    Now she can''t say she likes it, but if you want to stay in this circle, you can''t be too independent.


    Black tea is not a matter of principle.


    The last visitors were Mr. Gorman, Miss aurea, and Mr. prokhov.


    Anna rearranged the reception room.


    "I feel very stupid." Said Mr. prokhov, in a relaxed tone.


    Anna laughed. "You''re so honest." With that, she looked at Miss aurea. "I''m sorry I hid you, aurea."


    Miss aurea shook her head. "Don''t take it to heart. Everything is fine now."


    Finally, Anna looks at Mr. Gorman.


    "Well, you must say something to me, Mr. Gorman."


    Mr. Gorman took a sip of black tea, his eyebrows spread out, and his thin lips made a smile.


    "I don''t think I should say anything."


    Anna shook her head. "Well, I can''t count on that.""Dad, she''s happy for you, too, Anna." ''They have agreed to address each other in a more intimate tone, ''Ms. aurea said.


    Although there was a six-year-old difference between the two ladies, Miss aurea always behaved like a twelve year old girl. If you ignore her appearance, people will even think that she has the wisdom and tranquility of a mature woman in her twenties.


    "Don''t speak for me, aurea." Said Mr. Gorman.


    Miss aurea chuckled and winked at Anna.


    Anna took out a contract and handed it to Mr. Gorman, who took it and looked at it.


    Anna said: "you have the talent and skill that I can''t reach at present. If you think I''m not enough to make you angry and want to drive me out, then I hope to continue to learn from you."


    "The rent of this place is very high, PA...." Said prokhov, and then stopped after habitually calling out the name.


    "So I drafted the contract."


    Mr. Gorman looked away and said, "but this time I don''t accept interference anymore."


    Anna, of course, understood Mr. Gorman''s interfering element, and she laughed and blinked: "I try to make it give us more space."


    Mr. Gorman snorted coldly.


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, someone called the interfering element returned on time as usual.


    Anna put down her black tea and walked briskly to meet her husband.


    "Alexis, the new store, I have some ideas to tell you..."


    The original spacious and lonely house, as usual, became lively and warm because of the happiness of the hostess.


    A man goes to the telegraph office in Moscow.


    "To where?"


    "Petersburg..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 52

    Anna was talking to miss Alina when she got the telegram.


    Although many previous public opinions preferred Miss Eliza, after getting along with each other carefully, Anna found that Miss Alina was a very interesting person.


    Her interest is not how much she knows about the current popular rumors, but her ideas.


    To be sure, as a social flower, Miss Alina has never been ashamed of it. Of course, she has not beautified this career.


    Perhaps, the best way to describe her is to be calm.


    "At least I''m alive, I''ve eaten good food, and I''m wearing beautiful and expensive clothes. What I do now can support me and my sister. "


    they then talked about some new clothes, and Anna was going to invite Miss Alina to come in after the shop had been redecorated, and the conversation was interrupted by the telegram.


    ¡±Look at the telegram first, ma''am. "Said Miss Alina, taking a sip of her black tea.


    Anna takes the telegram from anusika''s hand. She looks at it and smiles.


    ¡±It looks like something good has happened. "Alina put down her tea cup, sipped her hair and said with a smile.


    ¡±Indeed. My sister-in-law, tori, is pregnant. "


    " Congratulations, madam. But, "Alina blinked," which may not be good news for Mr. Karenin. "Then she smiles and sips her hair.


    "I heard from the Duke that their department has been very busy recently. A gentleman is trying his best to make a little noise. " Miss Alina threw a message lightly.


    Anna looked up at each other and nodded gently.


    "But I don''t believe he will succeed."


    "Indeed." Alina touched the diamond earrings on the edge of her earlobe, and then changed the topic lightly.


    When Karenin came back, Anna showed him the telegram.


    "I think I have to go back." Anna said that although she and oberonski are not real brothers and sisters. However, the latter has always been very good to her. Moreover, she should take some time to visit her sister-in-law who is pregnant.


    She calculated, then she can be a little busy, and then go again, it is better to go now. Unfortunately, Karenin would not have a holiday to go with her.


    "Alina came for tea this afternoon, and she said that your department will be very busy recently. She picked me up. Your competitors are giving you trouble. "


    Karenin put down the telegram, looked at Anna and said, "she''s right. She must have heard it from the Duke, who has recently enjoyed her company


    "Alina is a good girl."


    Karenin sat in the chair in the study. After hearing Anna say this, he raised his eyebrow and looked at her, which made the latter nervous.


    "Er..."


    "No


    Anna was relieved and said, "I thought..." She didn''t finish.


    Karenin stretched out his hand and took Anna''s hand and let her sit on the chair beside her. Now, the study has been completely arranged in this line.


    Compared with Karenin''s heavy desk, Anna''s desk is more light and narrow, with more colors on it. Although it is very tidy, it still shows a lovely sense of disobedience. For example, her delicate decorations sometimes take a walk in Karenin''s serious documents.


    "No Karenin answered her previous question.


    "I''ll ask vorobev to book your ticket and anushika to accompany you."


    "OK."


    "How long do you want to stay?" Asked Karenin.


    Anna''s one week''s joke, so Anna said, "she''s going to joke about it for a week?"


    There was a pause in Karenin''s preparation for a note.


    He looked at his wife.


    "Then, half a month?"


    Seeing that the other side still didn''t move, Anna finally couldn''t help laughing.


    "Well, well, I''ll tell you the truth, a week."


    "It doesn''t make sense, Anna." Karenin said with a straight face, and then carefully noted the note, which, by the way, was made by Anna for Karenin. It''s made of parchment. It''s very tough. Then it''s cut into long strips and strung it up with ropes. The cover is the Russian flag.


    Although Karenin didn''t say it, Anna knew he liked it.


    As a matter of fact, Karenin did not like those fancy things. He was more traditional in nature. He was keen on everything related to the national culture, as well as everything orderly. He never tired of it. You can see that he can read Russian law over and over again.


    When there was no need for social intercourse, other Russian officials were fond of going to pubs or theatres, or playing cards in clubs. However, Karenin chose to spend his day in his study.


    His life, apart from his work, is too simple. So Anna always liked to put more things into Karenin''s life.Although not all of which he liked, the former almost always allowed her to be so mischievous.


    This is not indifference, but the greatest permission and favor. Maybe it''s not so warm, but you can know the meaning of it.


    "The train is coming. I''m going to get on." She whispered, still embarrassed by the unplanned kiss.


    "Yes." Karenin answered.


    Anna plucked up her courage and looked up. The man was looking down at her.


    She saw the other side''s longer eyelashes. When he lowered his head to relax, he would appear to have a gentle arc of the corners of his eyes. His upper lip was thinner than his lower lip. When he relaxed, he also took a bit of romantic softness.


    However, his words are as calm and calm as ever.


    But it just soothed Anna''s feeling of leaving soon.


    "Don''t forget the appointment, Anna. Take care of yourself, and I will abide by it


    "Good." Anna laughed, leaving Karenin with the same twinkling eyes.


    The train started until she couldn''t see the platform. Anna slowly withdrew her sight.


    Her eyes were moist. Anuska thought she was crying and took out her handkerchief.


    "I didn''t cry." Anna quickly waved her hand. "It''s just so happy, anuska. I really love him."


    Her straightforward words made the young girl blush.


    Anna covered her mouth and buried herself in her arms. She felt so happy that she began to miss each other as soon as the train left.


    "Are you going to Moscow, too?" A young man''s voice rang out.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 53

    Anna looked up. The owner of the voice was Wollensky, whom she had not seen for a while.


    Young people do not wear much, vaguely visible neck skin.


    He stood erect, like every young nobleman of his age, eager to be treated as an adult.


    Young people of this age are usually arrogant, like proud peacocks. If they have beautiful appearance at the same time, most people will choose to forgive them.


    Wollensky was naturally such a man, but under his arrogant appearance, he retained some etiquette.


    When he inquired, he leaned slightly, his eyelids were very deep, and his lower eyes were extremely intelligent and polite.


    Anna can''t refuse to answer this question.


    "Yes." She replied, but left no room for her to answer.


    Usually people would leave with a sense of interest, but vorensky didn''t feel it.


    "I have heard of those things, and you are very famous in Petersburg now." Wollensky was too proud to stand up again.


    How amazing the circle of Petersburg is, but in just a month, a child can act like a young adult.


    If vorensky was a little older, it would have been a bit pompous.


    But he happened to be in this age when ordinary people were easy to tolerate them.


    Anna smiles. "There are so many famous people in Petersburg."


    Anna saw that the other side looked at her for a moment, then said a few words and left.


    After vorensky had gone away, anuska poured Anna a glass of hot water. She didn''t say anything, but the look in her eyes made Anna care.


    "Nothing, just a child, anuska." Anna said.


    Anuska answered, though he didn''t think so, he didn''t say much.


    "Do you want to read? Madame. " Anuska changed the subject.


    "Yes, can you help me with the dark cover in that suitcase?"


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Anuska found the book, took a second look, and then she heard laughter.


    "Did you notice that?"


    Anuska''s heart pounded a little habitually, but soon relaxed. He blinked and said, "I can''t help but notice, madam. My husband has been reading this book recently."


    "Well, he still has an end to read." Anna stroked the cover and said with a smile.


    Instead of resisting curiosity, anuska asked, "why did you just take out this book?" In anuska''s mind, his wife has always been very obedient to her husband. Although most of the time, the husband dotes on her, but when no one pays attention to some small details, the wife will always consider it for her husband.


    Anna heard anuska''s inquiry, her fingers stopped for a moment, then went on, and then she whispered, "so he''ll think about me a little more."


    Anuska blushed, then lowered his head and continued to weave his own yarn.


    At this moment, Karenin is indeed looking for his own book.


    He frowned and looked at the empty desk, almost wanting to be angry. Most of the servants know their master''s habits. Don''t touch the confiscated books. The desk is almost a forbidden area.


    But Karenin soon realized who was going to do it.


    It didn''t take a minute, but obviously when I went to the railway station before, perhaps Karenin left something behind and had already chased the roar.


    Karenin went to the desk, but it was not her own, it was Anna''s.


    Slowly, his eyes moved from his wife''s chair to the trinkets on the table, and finally he found something new.


    He took out the paper and found that it was a line of beautiful small characters.


    "I''ll give you the ending when I come back. Love your wife, Anna. "


    But after a few seconds of thinking, Karenin understood.


    He looked out of the window and stood for at least ten minutes. Then he looked down and looked again. Then he folded the letter paper and carefully put it in the drawer.


    Drawers were originally as rigorous and rational as desks, but now there are many soft and elegant colors in them.


    It''s like some kind of box, in which are carefully treasured the owner''s most precious treasure.


    Moscow, Anna starts to get up with her sleepy eyes open. She shakes a little and anuska holds her.


    "Are you all right?" She asked with concern.


    "I think it''s OK, but I''m a little tired." Anna said, smiling at each other to show her not to worry.


    Anuska watched her for a second, then relieved.


    Anna looked at anuska''s back for a while as she was packing up.She did not know what Karenin said to the other side, but she knew what he must have said.


    She shook her head to stop thinking about it.


    They got out of the car and stood in a safe place for a while, then they saw vorensky.


    The boy is carrying a box and wearing a coat. In the crowd, whether it is appearance or identity, he turns his head and seems to be looking for something.


    Anna stepped back.


    Vorensky didn''t make much effort. Then she walked forward. Anna was about to ask anuska if she had everything. Then she saw vorensky turn around.


    The line of sight was just cut off.


    Anna quickly smiles at each other, vorensky purses her lower lip, and then leaves without looking back. Now it''s Anna''s turn, a little embarrassed.


    "What are you looking at?" Anuska''s voice revived Anna.


    "Nothing. Did you see skyward?" Anna asked.


    Anuska looked around. "No, ma''am."


    Anna answered.


    typhoon train in Moscow is quite big. There is a practical joke on the right cheek in front of Anna. She raised her hand and carefully sipped it, so that they could behave themselves.


    At this time, a burst of fresh voice sounded.


    With the arrival of the voice, soon the owner of the voice came running.


    "Skier." Anna said with a smile, some embarrassed but still adapt to accept the cordial greetings from her brother.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, Anna." O''bronsky was still warm and lovely, his chubby face was ruddy and beautiful, and he had a fashionable beard.


    "Me too. How''s dolly?" Anna greets her sister-in-law first.


    "Well, it''s better or worse." O''bronsky sighed.


    "What''s the matter?" Anna asked.


    Skyward asked the servant to pick up the luggage, then reached out and asked Anna to take him, ready to walk.


    "She''s happy most of the time, but sometimes she''s sad. I try to ask her, but she always says it''s OK O''bronsky said his bewilderment.


    "Have you asked the doctor to see it?"


    "Yes, but the doctors in Moscow are not very good. They can''t solve my confusion."


    "I''ll go back and see." Anna said.


    About half an hour later, they arrived at o''bronsky''s house.


    After meeting with tori, Anna knows why Oblonsky doesn''t know how to describe her situation.


    First of all, Tori was not thin. In fact, she was very ruddy, but her soft eyes were a little wet now, and their eyelids were red. It was obvious that she had just cried.


    She greets Anna and kisses her, but soon she sobs twice.


    "Oh, please don''t mind, Anna." Tao Li said with shame. She had seen the doctor several times, but no one could tell why.


    "Of course I don''t mind, tori." Anna took Tori''s hand and sat her on the sofa.


    "Well, it seems that I can''t stay here now." O''bronsky shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, and then he left, leaving it for his aunt and sister-in-law.


    Anna looks at her abdomen. There''s no change now, but she''s not a girl any more. She doesn''t feel like a new wife.


    For example, when walking just now, the opponent''s hand will obviously be close to his abdomen. It was as if the consciousness of motherhood had been awakened in the young woman''s heart.


    "Anna, isn''t it normal for me to do this?" Tao Li asked, her voice a little tight.


    "Don''t worry, dear tori. You''re just pregnant. You know, most pregnant women are not in a good mood right now. And you are considerate enough. " Anna said softly, her eyes fixed on each other.


    "Skyward is just worried about you. He''s your husband. You''re giving birth to both of you. He loves you, so you don''t need to worry at all. If you feel uncomfortable, tell him that if you want to say something to him, don''t hesitate. After all, pregnancy is a matter of two people


    Anna''s straightforward language made Tao Li blush. To tell the truth, she never felt this way when she got married, but now, from Anna''s words, she felt as if she had gained some privileges.


    Her childhood education has made her always cautious.


    Her mother told her that a wife must obey her husband.


    At first, she carefully disclosed the incident to her mother, but the latter only told her to get through it. She said that she had come through this way.


    But now, her husband''s sister told her that she could rely on her husband.


    Anna saw that Tao Li was immersed in her own thoughts. She thought about it and said:


    "skyward is really worried about you, but I want to say that he is really clumsy. If you don''t say it, he will not think of it. We''ve been talking about you all the way here. He wants to help you, toriWhen Tao Li heard this, her face became bright.


    She recalled that her husband had been around her in recent days and clumsily asked what she needed, but she was too depressed and her mother''s instruction to tell him about it.


    But now, she knows she can.


    Anna saw the brilliance on Tao Li''s face and knew that the matter had been solved. Her mood became relaxed.


    "Look, Tao Li, couples always need more communication. If he doesn''t know how to do it, you can tell him, just like we are. If a husband needs his wife to help him, we will not refuse, will we? "


    Tao Li smiles and nods.


    That night, there was more laughter at the o''bronsky house.


    Anna looked at the happy couple in front of her. Although in the eyes of outsiders, they were not very intimate. Because of her noble status and strict education, even as a wife, she would not have too intimate behavior with her husband, but the details all showed that they were a happy couple.


    "That''s good." Anna sighed, looking at her side, smiling and, in her consciousness, raising her glass to her husband.


    "May the happiness and peace of this moment be passed on to you by the breeze, dear Alexis."


    Far away in Petersburg, on a quiet table, Karenin stopped cutting his steak and took a look at the window.


    The housekeeper immediately stepped forward and said, "do you want me to close the window? Sir. "


    "Let him drive, Colney." Karenin said, take your eyes back and continue to move smoothly with your dinner.


    Next to him, I don''t know whether it was the housekeeper''s intention or how. The chair belonging to the hostess was kept in the open position, just like someone left his love and missing in Petersburg, accompanying the Russian senior official through the long night.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 54

    The next day, Anna had to go to aunt tyrier''s with her brother and them.


    She didn''t like the aunt very much, but she wasn''t loved very much.


    Like this lady, Anna knows that she praises her only because she has a family name in her blood, not the excellence of her niece.


    So when Anna kisses her aunt on the cheek, she suspects that she is kissing a mask, not a human face.


    "I''m happy for you, skilvard. The inheritance of the o''bronsky family needs your wife to give you more children." Madame tiriere''s calm voice was like a cold wind.


    When she saw Tao Li''s stomach, she pulled a reserved and noble smile on her face.


    But the smile had nothing to do with warmth, and she nodded as if the o''bronsky family would welcome another newcomer, not because her nephew and niece''s daughter-in-law would have their first child, just like a furry little thing.


    The brother and sister winked at each other and kept snickering, until Madame tiriere looked at them, and then shut up in terror.


    "And you, my dear?" Madame tiriere laid her eyes on Anna, then looked down a little, and looked at Anna''s stomach.


    It''s embarrassing.


    Anna instinctively wanted to wriggle, but her reason restrained her and answered her aunt''s questions with a proper smile and a respectful tone.


    "There''s no news yet, but I''ll remember."


    Madame tiriere nodded, and she said something else, but between the lines she conveyed a message to these young people, not to disgrace the o''bronsky family.


    Later, after lunch, Anna and they all went to their respective rooms to rest.


    Although aunt tyrier was not very close to them, only poor families would not keep rooms for the younger generation.


    This big house is really desolate, although luxurious, but lifeless.


    Anna missed the afternoon tea time with the cooks, who always had a lot of witticism.


    Not long after she sat down, the door was knocked.


    Anna opened the door and saw that it was Tao Li, whose face was worried.


    "What''s the matter? Tao Li. "


    She opened her mouth, hesitated, and finally said, "I heard from skyward that Alexei had been dropped out of school and they were not going to pick him up."


    Anna knows Alexei, though she hasn''t seen a real person.


    It was her cousin''s illegitimate son, and a maid''s child before his cousin married his sister-in-law. Besides, there is another reason why she cares.


    Aunt tyrier was very angry, but the child was a boy and of o''bronsky''s blood, so she expelled the child''s mother. But she could not accept that a foreign inferior gene had polluted the blood of o''bronsky, so she did not pay attention to this child.


    After he could go to boarding school, he was sent over, and he was not allowed to come back easily.


    "But he is only fourteen years old, and he is still a child." Anna said in some surprise, and then she calmed down.


    "What did skyward say?"


    "He wants to go, but I''m afraid..." Tao Li didn''t go on. Anna knew her concerns. Their cousins are not easy to get along with.


    "Where''s your aunt?"


    "She seems to have forgotten about it." Tao Li sighed.


    "Probably not." Anna said, then thought, "let me go."


    "But..."


    Anna patted dolly on the arm and said, "I''ll go."


    Anna cleaned up. She said a few words to skyward, and then went to her cousin, who was also there. What were the twins doing.


    She went over and tried to kiss the children with a smile, but she was dodged and made a face at her.


    "Children are not sensible and a little afraid of strangers, Anna. Don''t mind. " Sister in law said with a smile, a white face expression is really uncomfortable.


    "Of course not." Anna decided not to care or to beat around the Bush, then put on a smiling face: "I was just about to tell you something."


    "What''s the matter?"


    The other side is suspicious. A sharp one was raised.


    Anna said, "I heard that Alexei was coming back. Although I knew that my cousin would go to pick him up, you must have planned that, but I haven''t seen the child for a long time, so I wanted to say, let me pick him up."


    The cousin''s face was a little ugly.


    "Do you still decide to pick up the child yourself?" Anna asked cautiously


    "Of course I think so, but I''m always willing to help you, my dear." She said with a smile.


    Anna smiles. "I knew you would agree."


    After leaving the room, Anna quickened her pace. She knew that, according to her character, she would go to her aunt later, but on the whole, aunt Terrier would not blame her.Unwillingness is one thing, but the obronski family cannot be another Moscow joke.


    Anna felt a little heavy at the thought.


    As a woman, she would sympathize with each other, but in fact, her prejudice against her cousin made it impossible for her to ignore the child like her aunt and family.


    She took a carriage to the Moscow railway station, and made the coachman faster along the way, but arrived a little late.


    By this time the crowd was much less, and Anna soon found Alexei, with his servants nearby.


    Both the master and the servant were very thin, and the servant was not old enough. They were clearly two and a half year old children.


    It was Alexei in the White Gold uniform, and Anna seemed to know why aunt tyrier didn''t like the child so much.


    Unlike the traditional black hair of the o''bronsky family, the child has pure blonde hair. His pale gray eyes and pale skin make him look very thin.


    He can hardly find the shadow of the o''bronsky family in him. Both Anna and skyward belong to the healthy type, and there is not much anger in the child.


    The unhealthy look is quite different from Aunt tyrier''s efforts to make the o''bronsky family flourish.


    Anna pauses for a moment, then comes forward and shouts, "Alexei."


    The young man turned his head, and his half long golden hair almost covered his eyes, showing only his thin eyelids.


    "Aunt Anna." Alexei whispered, the voice of the child in the transformation period is somewhat astringent.


    Anna kisses the child on the cheek and the valet says hello to her.


    "Let''s go home." Anna said with a smile. She took Alexey''s hand, but the latter was stunned. She raised her thin eyelids. Her eyelashes were slightly drooping, and her pupils were clear, but the pale gray pupils seemed to be full of melancholy.


    These are the eyes.


    Anna gives a soothing smile, and she pinches each other''s hands.


    The young man''s heart vibrated, but in the end she followed Anna back without saying a word.


    It was quiet at the long table at night.


    Originally, it was quiet, but at the moment, there are more emotions similar to resentment.


    Alexei did not eat in the kitchen like a servant. He still had the treatment that a noble young master should have in his family.


    But judging from his reticent character and pale face, it was not warm that the family gave him.


    Aunt tyrier and his cousins seemed to be trying to ignore the child''s existence, and Anna noticed that Alexei''s lips would pucker with every sound of a knife and fork.


    After dinner, no one left.


    Aunt tyrier was in her usual position.


    A place of absolute authority.


    She looked at her stern eyes.


    Finally, she said, "you need to go to school in Germany next month."


    Tori took a breath, and skyward couldn''t help saying, "that''s too far away."


    Aunt Terrier looked at count o''bronsky sternly: "his birth did not bring honor to o''bronsky, and now, he still shames our family in such a famous school. Skyer, do you want to say that it is not proper to maintain the honor of our family?"


    Obronsky muttered a few words of frustration. Tori approached her husband and put her right hand on his waist to comfort him.


    "If he doesn''t leave, we will be laughed at as soon as we go to school." Cried the brother of the twins.


    "People will say that we have no breeding wild children!" My sister replied, but she was frightened by a cold rebuke from Aunt terrier.


    "Dirty words from where!"


    She''s forced to hold her mouth. She''s not satisfied.


    No one objected to this decision. Alexei left quietly under the guidance of his servant. He said only one word during the whole process.


    "Yes."


    Before bedtime came, Tori came to Anna''s room again, her eyes full of worry.


    "How terrible, Anna." Tao Li said that she now has a mother''s feeling of compassion.


    "It''s too cold for a child."


    "Who says not." Anna said, drying the handwriting.


    "Are you writing to Alexis alexandrovic?"


    "Yes. I''m asking for his advice about Alexei Anna sealed the envelope with fire paint. Her voice was calm, as if she were talking about the weather.


    Tao Li was a little surprised: "what''s your plan?"


    "I don''t know, I think if he wants to, ask Alexey to find a school in Petersburg," Anna said


    "You''re going to take care of it?"


    Anna thought for a moment: "I think so. I''ll wait for Alexei''s reply."Tao Li felt a little moved. She went to Anna and asked gently, "is there any reason? Anna. "


    "There''s no big reason," Anna said with a smile. "Don''t you think Alexey''s eyes are like Alexey''s?"


    Tao Li was stunned for a moment and thought about it seriously, but she didn''t think it was very similar.


    Anna knows that Tori doesn''t feel it, but she doesn''t explain.


    Because, this is also his secret.


    At that time, Karenin told her about the past. Anna thought that if he was not supported by a stubborn soul in his heart, he would not find the right direction and become a good man with a clear goal. Although he doesn''t think so.


    She had some regrets that she could not meet Karenin earlier. So now, seeing Alexei, the pale gray pupils under her thin eyelids, Anna hopes they will shine in the future.


    The next day, at about three o''clock in the afternoon, Anna and aunt Terrier received letters.


    In addition to the greetings from the husband to his wife, there were also answers.


    The answer was yes, and said he would listen patiently to Anna when she came back.


    Anna did not know how Karenin told aunt Terier in the letter, but the other party agreed to leave Alexei''s school affairs to him.


    After saying goodbye to them, Anna takes Alexei on the train back to Petersburg.


    They still have a night''s journey.


    Anuska takes care of two people.


    "Let''s play games." Anna said.


    "What do you want to play with?" Alexei asked softly, as if playing the game was not for his own relaxation, but for Anna''s sudden interest.


    Anna took the pen and paper and gave Alexei the simple game of Gobang with a smile. As she expected, Alexei learned very quickly.


    The game is not difficult, but Anna observes that Alexei is still very serious and seems to be taking a very serious thing.


    His hand holding the pen is very delicate. The knuckles are not thick, but they are more flexible than the girl''s, and they have the strength of a young man. The skin is thin, like transparent, and faint blood vessels can be seen.


    "Alexei, would you like to tell me the truth about that?" Anna asked casually, her hand still did not stop.


    Alexei was stunned for a short time. Seeing that Anna didn''t stop, he followed the other side.


    "There''s no truth, Aunt Anna. I did hit people." He drew the last circle and whispered, "I deliberately attacked his abdomen."


    "Well, if you''re not ready to tell the truth, go back to the next stop." Anna said in a cold voice.


    She drew a new card and took the first step.


    For a long time, the boy opposite asked, "will you really believe me?"


    "Maybe I will, maybe I won''t, but if you don''t say it, there will be no result for me." Anna took the second step in a low voice.


    Alexei closed his lips a few times and then whispered about the day.


    The result is not so surprising. It''s just a long-term campus violence.


    "I don''t know why I hit him. Those words are not much dirtier than before." Alexei said slowly, and he won another set.


    Anna blinked at the paper. Maybe Alexei didn''t notice, but he was so absorbed in the day''s events that he forgot to follow some rules of tolerance that made Anna lose less quickly.


    "As an adult, I don''t advocate violence with you." Anna put down her pen, folded her hands on her arm, and looked up at her, "but as your aunt, I can''t watch you being bullied and make you tolerate it."


    "You''re smart, Alexei. I''m sure you know what to do."


    "So tell me, my dear, do you want to go to Germany or stay in Petersburg and go to the military academy?"


    "That''s all we can get for you."


    Without thinking for too long, Alexei replied, "I never wanted to be a soldier." Indeed, Alexei''s pale skin and blonde hair were often ridiculed.


    "But if you''d like to give me the chance, I''d like to give it a try."


    Anna laughed when she heard the answer.


    Sure enough, she was right.


    They didn''t play the less clever game any more, and each picked up the book. She knew Alexei''s pale gray eyes would look at her carefully from time to time, and she pretended not to know.


    She was willing to fight for opportunities for this child like Karenin, but as for the future, it was up to him.


    In the clanging sound of the train, staggering, dawn rising, the golden sun reflected on the snow, imprinted on the whole world has become as clean as birth.


    When she got off the train and Anna was looking around, Karenin''s voice came as scheduled, just like the icy cold wind, which was wrapped up with a layer of warmth, and inquiry was like the spring wind.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 55

    There are so many people, so many eyes in the world, only one eye. No matter how beautiful or ugly, you can always find them at the first sight.


    Because, only the other person''s eyes are no impurities are looking at you, and fortunately, you are the same.


    Karenin was running towards his wife, and Anna trotted forward as well.


    She couldn''t help hugging him in the crowd, her hands around his neck, and her smile was bright and bright.


    "I''m back, Alexis." Anna said, a little wheezing.


    She looked at her husband carefully, like a mother worried about her children, and then, satisfied that he was not emaciated at all, she nodded her head childishly.


    Karenin enjoyed the moment, but he took into account the actual situation, so he patted his wife''s arm gently, indicating that she should take care of her surroundings.


    Anna sighed contentedly. She let go of her hand, but whispered a word in his ear.


    "Next time, you should remember to tell me, welcome home."


    She put down her tiptoe and still looked at her husband wholeheartedly, who finally nodded in reserve.


    Anna laughed, and she sipped her hair. Turn around and ask Alexei to come.


    She introduced them to each other.


    "Hello, uncle."


    Alexeijin saluted politely and looked at his great uncle.


    He is very tall. His figure is not like that of an ordinary official. His facial features are not graceful and decent. His tight lips indicate that he is not a funny person, but his eyes are very deep, which makes people dare not show off anything in front of him


    At the end of the day, Alexei was stunned for a moment, because he realized that his small movements had already been known by the other party.


    His uncle, almost motionless, looked at him in a way that did not disturb him.


    Alexei looked at each other again with a nervous look.


    "Alexei."


    The other side spoke. Alexei''s voice was a little tight and he answered.


    He noticed that Karenin looked at him again for a moment, then withdrew his gaze, and said only lightly that he should go back first.


    "Yes." He said that subconsciously.


    Anna kept an eye on the two men until she got into the carriage and whispered to her husband, "you just scared him."


    "I didn''t say anything, Anna." Karenin said.


    "Well, you must have your own ideas. Tell me about it?" She approached each other with her husband''s arms in both hands.


    It''s like, these days have not changed anything at all.


    Her natural movements soothed Karenin''s heart. Because Karenin didn''t like change.


    Anna''s absence in these days, his life seems to be unchanging, his whole person seems to be completely unaffected, but only Karenin himself understands, is not the same.


    He was always a little restless. Until now, the position around him was occupied by people. His hands, who did not know how to be reserved and regular, naturally held him. The familiar temperature was close to him, and Karenin understood.


    It''s amazing how easy it is to accept this fact and conclusion, even without taking half a minute.


    "Have you asked him?" Karenin opened with a question.


    Anna nodded. "Guess."


    "I think the answer is obvious. I''ll arrange it for him. "


    "You even just saw him." Anna blinked.


    "He''s still a kid, and he''s not very good at hiding his emotions. What''s more, you will ask me for help in this matter. At least the child has the qualities you appreciate. "


    Karenin finished quietly. Then he found that his wife''s arm movement had changed into a gentle grasp. Then he saw his gray eyes looking at him like stars.


    "Wow!" She said in a low voice, but her eyes were still shining at him.


    Karenin suddenly felt a little uneasy. He moved his face gently, then felt his wife''s rising movement. Then, the corner of his mouth was kissed.


    A smile came from my side.


    "Thank you, Alexis." Murmured his wife, pressing close to him like a little hamster.


    Karenin gazed down at his wife''s test. Under his long eyelashes, his blue eyes looked like a clear sky.


    What he said or did was nothing, but somehow, to his wife, it was like he had done some incredible feat.


    Karenin has received a lot of compliments in his life of more than 30 years. If it is said that when he was young, he would have been very helpful to such words because of his arrogance. Now, he can calmly see the intention behind those compliments.


    Want power? Want money? Do you want to make a relationship? Or simply because the other person is not smart enough to think of more constructive words?Yes, he can analyze any praise for him, because at his age and position, he has already understood that praise is not icing, but ¡õ. Interests dominate people''s mouths.


    But of all the people, absolutely not including their wives.


    Before he got married, this was not something Karenin needed to think about.


    But now, he can''t help but allow himself to think for a moment.


    If at the moment, his wife is not Anna, can he still skip the step of analysis and filtering, and simply feel happy about it?


    The answer is No.


    So irrational.


    He forced his mind to pause in order to protect his rational mind.


    The expression of wisdom and rationality once again focused in the eyes of the Russian high-ranking official. However, the cold-blooded senior official still put his left hand gently on his wife''s small arm.


    "Are you listening?"


    His wife looked up at him with suspicion.


    Karenin blinked and said, "yes, Anna."


    His wife was relieved and continued to talk about the separate days.


    Although his mind was pulled hard by reason, he still listened to all his wife''s words, and made room for these useless words.


    "Anna." Karenin made a sudden noise.


    Anna looked up at her husband and was about to ask what was wrong. Then she was kissed on her lips.


    She was a little surprised, her eyes wide open, but her husband closed his eyes slightly.


    Eyelashes, like feathers, were rubbing on the bridge of her nose.


    The warm, dry hands gently stroked her cheek, and her thumb scratched across the skin of her cheekbones, and the thin cocoon on her finger belly made Anna''s thick eyelashes tremble.


    Then she closed her eyes and enjoyed her husband''s slightly delayed kiss.


    "Welcome home."


    Between the lips and teeth, in the air, the whisper reached Anna''s ear slowly.


    She smiles and responds happily.


    "Well, I''m back."


    The clattering sound of the carriage finally stopped after turning a corner. Peter, the coachman, waited quietly, biting his cigarette to satisfy his craving, with a mysterious smile on his face.


    It took one more minute than when the master got off the carriage himself.


    Looking at the back of Mr. and Mrs. Karenin, Peter was happy in his heart, thinking that it was Mr. Karenin! Mr. Karenin of Petersburg!


    The servants were very happy to see his wife coming back. They had thought that the husband would temporarily put down his official duties and turn around his wife like that day. But unfortunately, it is obvious that there are not many days when the husband is out of order.


    Anna didn''t know what the servants were thinking.


    Karenin told her that some of his official duties must be dealt with immediately, and there were people waiting to see him in the study.


    Anna nodded and took Alexei to his room.


    After knowing Anna''s decision, Karenin had already told the housekeeper korny to collect a bedroom for Alexei.


    It''s around the corner, but it won''t be the last.


    The room is not the largest in the house, but it is well arranged.


    Ordinary children would complain that the room was too cramped, but Anna observed that Alexei didn''t care.


    His little servant helped him pack up, but anuska did part of the folding. A boy''s hand is not as good as a girl''s.


    "There''s obviously something missing." Anna said suddenly.


    Alexei looked at his aunt suspiciously.


    "Wait here a moment, Alexei. I''ll be right back." Anna said, and then left in a hurry.


    After Anna left, the blonde boy stayed in the room and suddenly looked a little cramped.


    He saw that his servant was asking anushka about something, and then he looked around the room again.


    It''s no different.


    The family didn''t mean him in this respect. They just ignored and ignored him.


    Alexei sipped his lips.


    He forced himself to stretch out and not shrink back like a mouse.


    Then he went to the window, but his hands were not relaxed on the windowsill. He stood straight and thin, with the outline of the delicate bones growing up in the youth.


    This is what Anna saw when she came back.


    Spring sunshine sprinkles in, the youth''s golden hair, and tight lips, slightly proud and thin.


    The child needs a little help.


    And Anna knew she could help him.


    She was so glad she had done it, and she was more grateful to her husband.


    "Alexei." Anna cried with a smile, "look at the flowers."She went over, put the vase on the round table and carefully closed it.


    "Well done, isn''t it?" Anna beckons her to come.


    "Yes." Alexei whispered, his drooping eyelashes like lilies, with cautious timidity.


    "Now they are in your care." Anna pushed the vase a little in front of each other, and then raised her smile.


    "Because they are yours. It''s your responsibility to take good care of your own things."


    Alexei was stunned. After the vase was pushed over, he had raised his finger in mid air and touched the delicate flowers.


    "You will, won''t you?" Anna asked.


    Alexei nodded, his fingers wandering over the petals.


    Anna starts to smile.


    At dinner, Karenin''s visitors had dinner with them. When asked about Alexei, Karenin introduced this nephew to the other party.


    The visitor lavished praise on Alexei, as if he had seen what he would achieve in the future when he first met him, which made Alexei a little flattered.


    At the back, after seeing the visitors away, and Anna went to the kitchen to set up dessert for him, Alexey heard the uncle say to himself.


    "Don''t take those words seriously, Alexei. He praises you not because of you, but because he asks me."


    "I understand, uncle." Alexei whispered, a little disappointed.


    Then soon, he heard the calm voice of Karenin.


    "But in the future, you can always win these honors for yourself."


    Alexei looked at each other, his pale gray eyes wide open.


    "Can I really?"


    "I can''t promise you. The future is not guaranteed by others. But what I can tell you is that I''ve come this way. "


    "Now, I have to deal with the rest of the document."


    Karenin finished and walked forward in a steady pace. As he turned the escalator, he heard the boy''s voice.


    "I can go to school in Petersburg. You will help me, won''t you?"


    "For once, Alexei." Karenin said faintly, "I don''t want to see..."


    "I won''t hit people again!" Alexei said quickly.


    Then he saw the man turn around and look down at him with a cool look in his deep blue eyes.


    "If you promise me that, Alexei, I''m not satisfied."


    Alexei was stunned for a moment, but soon he understood. His pale gray eyes were full of brilliance.


    "I promise you and Aunt Anna will not ''hear'' that I have hit people


    "Good night, Alexei." Karenin looked at the boy for a moment, then turned around and continued to go upstairs.


    "Good night, uncle." Alexei said, his voice trembling.


    "It''s strange enough for you to say good night to each other so far away." A soft female voice rings.


    Alexei turned and looked. It was his aunt, who was coming over with dessert.


    She was wearing a light skirt, her black hair was obsidian, and she was shining when she was smiling.


    Alexei went over and said, "thank you, Aunt Anna."


    Anna blinked and her right hand touched the boy''s cheek.


    "I didn''t help you, Alexei. Now, have some pudding. That''s what an aunt can do for you Then she began to laugh.


    Alexei sat in his chair and relaxed for the first time.


    Looking at alexewski eating pudding, Anna''s mind is slowly floating into the study.


    She put her cheek in her right hand and gave a smile.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 56

    The clock struck the hour.


    Alexei got up and said, "I''m going to bed, Aunt Anna."


    "Well, if you need anything, you can come to me or anushika and they."


    Alexei gave a light answer to understand.


    After the boy was sent to the bedroom door, Anna said good night to each other before leaving.


    She came to Karenin''s private study, knocked on the door, got the voice of consent before entering.


    She closed the door of her study gently and approached her husband, who seemed to have just finished his work.


    "Have you finished your work?"


    "Yes." Karenin tidied up his desk.


    Anna won''t help him at this time. On the issue of official business, Anna would not touch each other''s things without Karenin''s request.


    "I''m curious what you said to Alexei." Anna asked sweetly. With my right hand on the desk, I''m really curious now, and I have to hear the answer.


    Karenin was no exception to his wife.


    In the past, he would have stopped carefully and answered her questions attentively, but now he is used to satisfying her curiosity while doing his own things.


    He got up to put the papers on the hidden side of the shelf, and Anna followed him like a small tug.


    "I told him that he could stay in Petersburg if he chose to go to the Academy I had arranged for him." Karenin stopped for a moment, and his long, strong finger moved the book and put the documents in exactly the right order.


    "And, I don''t want to hear bad news."


    "But what if he was bullied?" Anna asked deliberately.


    Then she saw her husband turn around and look at her after he finished his work, his blue eyes twinkled with indescribable emotion, and finally, like surrender.


    "Anna, I''m saying don''t let me hear you." After that, Anna got a look of blame.


    Karenin then went to the direction of his desk, put some letters in categories, and said casually, "no matter where they are, there will always be things to deal with. It''s the same even for people who have family patronage. It''s just that the way they deal with it is different. "


    "It is inevitable that there will be some collisions and frictions in places like military academies, which are different from traditional boarding schools. No matter whether he is young and vigorous or his family background, since he has chosen this road, he will inevitably be provoked again in the future. "


    "It''s obviously unreasonable to let him be patient. In recent years, he has always learned something about self-protection. "


    With this sentence landing, Karenin just closed the drawer.


    "Before, did you do the same?" Anna asked in a soft voice.


    She likes to know everything about Karenin, both good and bad.


    The bad part is always hard, which means more heavy emotions and more heartache. But the more she understood the past, Anna felt she could find a better way to treat her husband.


    Life is still very long, friction is inevitable.


    But instead of becoming confused and confused at that time, Anna would like to know in advance how to solve and pacify.


    "It''s not that bad, Anna. I''m not in the position of Alexei


    Karenin''s voice was quiet.


    He took Anna''s hand and asked her to sit opposite, but was gently refused by the latter.


    "I''ll stand." Anna said with a smile that sometimes she liked the height.


    Because of her height, Anna spent most of her time looking up to her husband.


    Looking up means more reverence. At the same time, Anna also knows that the people who are looked up to also bear more responsibilities.


    No man likes to look up to his own sex.


    But no matter who, or most men, have looked up to a woman.


    That''s the mother.


    That means dependence and trust.


    At such a time, Anna hopes to be someone who can make Karenin feel trusted. Her secret idea had not been told to anyone, nor had Karenin. More often than not, he persuades her to sit down, or, by gently wringing his eyebrows, allows her to be eccentric.


    At this time, he was also like ordinary men, a little bit of smiling dullness.


    However, it may be that the night is too gentle tonight, or it may be because of the long separation.


    The adult, who was always too rigid and serious, suddenly did something that moved Anna.


    Anna was standing in front of Karenin.


    After the latter sat down, he did not open his mouth as usual, nor did he gently twist his eyebrows. He just raised his right hand and put Anna''s overlapping hands in front of his abdomen into his hands.


    "A little cold?"Karenin asked, and raised her other hand, drawing Anna closer to herself until Anna''s knee touched the other''s.


    "No Well, a little bit? " Anna froze for a moment and then gave another question.


    Karenin took a look at her, frowned slightly, and finally let go.


    "I hope you really keep your word when you''re at skyward''s, Anna." He said, almost with a sigh.


    Anna then smiles and lets each other warm her hands.


    "I always take care of myself as much as I can when I''m alone, but," she said shyly after a pause. "When I''m at home, I can''t help but neglect."


    "It''s very irrational." Karenin said that he was almost completely puzzled by customs. Instead of raising his eyes to look at his wife, he looked at her hands carefully to see if they were frostbitten.


    Anna this little love words did not bring more romantic words, but for her, the palm temperature has exceeded everything.


    After the last cold, Anna received a telegram from Karenin''s sister.


    In fact, it was their nephew Andre who wanted to come to Petersburg to see his good friend Charlie.


    So Anna had an idea.


    "Do you have any plans for this holiday? Alexis. "


    "There is a schedule. But you can spare a day. What''s the matter? " Karenin asked.


    Anna wanted to forget it when she heard about it, but she told her other party what she thought.


    "Now that Andre will come the day after tomorrow, Charlie''s parents will send him over, and Alexei, we''re going to host three little boys at once. It''s not right to keep them in this house. "


    "So?"


    "So what if I take the children to a villa in the country for a few days? I''ll take anuska with them. "


    When she got married, Anna was fully aware of Karenin''s property because it was written on a roll of parchment.


    The villa in the countryside was not Karenin''s only property, and it was not the best, but there was also a large forest there, which was just right to go there this season.


    "I think it is feasible. I''ll make it in the afternoon. " Karenin nodded and agreed to the decision.


    "And your arrangement?"


    "There''s no need to worry about it. Anna and I don''t have to worry about it. It''s not a matter of time. It''s not an empty day for me and Anna." Karenin said that he had already made a general arrangement for the meeting.


    "It''s very thoughtful of you, Alexis." Anna gave Karenin a kiss on the cheek, laughed, and told him that she was going to tell Alexei about it.


    Karenin looked at his wife''s back and took a moment to take back his sight.


    His wife''s voice is still in his ears, gentle, full of thanks, sincere.


    What is the so-called marriage? This is what the big man thinks.


    You have nothing to lose, but you have a wife.


    She loves you and brings more to your life.


    She loves your loved ones, becomes the hostess of your family and keeps your life in order.


    Your relatives, you originally maintain a stable frequency of contact with them, with a kind address and appropriate greetings, the relationship between you is not strong but warm.


    But now.


    The letters you receive begin with dear XX and become dear XX and XX.


    You are mentioned less frequently in letters, and your sister asks more about your wife. And then, slowly, there are letters for your wife.


    She''s so easy to get into your life. Love your loved ones and turn your life into her own.


    And you don''t even realize such a change, until one day, she has to take care of your relatives and have to disturb your work, your arrangement, you will suddenly realize what she has done for you.


    Thinking of this, Karenin''s hands left the document.


    He folded his hands in a meditative position.


    Those who do not know the truth may think that the chief executive is thinking about an important political decision, at least one that will directly affect a province.


    But in fact, Karenin only suddenly realized that he did not seem to have done anything for his wife.


    Well, Karenin thought, let''s do it for the time being.


    After returning from the Department in the evening, Karenin got out of the carriage at the exact time without any delay.


    He laughed at Peter''s meaning, but he didn''t care.


    Karenin returned to the hall with precise and steady steps.


    Colney took his coat, he was loosening his cuffs, and saw his wife come down the escalator.She was wearing the light green satin skirt she had seen in the day, but now she had an embroidered bright yellow shawl.


    Some curly black hair down, with a silver ribbon slightly tied up, put aside, when looking at him, slender neck as beautiful as a swan.


    "Welcome home."


    Said his wife, his gray eyes shining like stars in the night sky. The corners of the lips are curved, tender as red tassels.


    The housekeeper left and the servants were doing their own business.


    Karenin also went to his wife and stood still. After blinking, he leaned over and kissed her on the lips and said, "I''ll stay with you for three days, Anna." ( )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 57

    The news surprised Anna, but her husband just took her hand and walked to the second floor.


    Anna couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter?"


    Karenin stopped for a moment and then went on.


    He turned his head to his wife and said, "do you feel so surprised that I''ve been with you for three days on vacation?"


    Anna blinked and then laughed.


    "I never thought I could win your job."


    Karenin looked back and said, "you didn''t even try to fight, Anna."


    Anna was stunned. She was not sure what Karenin meant. If Karenin was an ordinary man, this would have some kind of complaint, but it was Karenin, her husband of extraordinary reason.


    "Thank you."


    Said Karenin, almost with a sigh. Anna felt her hand clenched.


    Anna shook each other back and said gently:


    "we are all what you cherish, don''t we?"


    As she walked, she said, "I naturally hope you can spend more time with me, but I also like to see how you work or share your joy. It''s all part of life, and I, myself, have things I love. So, you don''t have to feel any debt to me at all, and we''ll be fine. "


    "I don''t want you to give up anything to accommodate me."


    "If we get married, but you need to give up your original life, your original preferences, or, in order to satisfy me, and give up your self, then I do not want things to become this way."


    It''s Anna''s turn to stop this time. They are at the door of the study now.


    Her gray eyes were like gems. In fact, in Karenin''s mind, they were more shining and moving than gems.


    "Because when I married you, you were like that, and I was ready to marry you, and I didn''t want to make you a perfect marriage."


    She raised her hand to touch each other''s cheek, and Karenin held her hand gently.


    Anna smiles.


    "So, dear Alexis, you just need to be yourself. After all, what I like is what you look like. Of course, sometimes you treat me as more important than work as you do today. I''m really as happy as thousands of wives. They''re like casual gifts, and I don''t even think I''ll be able to give you such a good one for your birthday


    She finally made a joke.


    She didn''t expect to get any reaction from Karenin for this not so funny joke, but in fact, she not only got, but also got a very soft smile.


    There was a look in those blue eyes as if she were some sort of fluffy little thing that had just come out of its shell.


    From Karenin''s point of view, when his wife said this, it was really like a fluffy, not strong little thing, with her soft beak and innocent eyes looking at the creature in front of her, which was a hundred times stronger than her.


    She didn''t seem to be aware of the difference at all, but made a wild acquaintance with the latter.


    He used to think that was because she was really naive and ignorant of the world, but now the senior Russian official knows it.


    All this is not a problem.


    His wife fully understood that he was not a weak animal, but for her. Whether he is a high-ranking official or an ordinary man, it seems that there is no difference.


    The dragon is frightening, but there are times to sniff the flowers, because although the flowers are weak, they also block a ray of hot sun for him.


    Karenin figured it out, and then he kisses the inside of his wife''s palm, where the skin is white and soft, like the heart outside.


    "You are more important than work, Anna."


    The afternoon sun can''t shine on the center of this long corridor, but the dust in the air stained with sunshine can always get close to them.


    Anna couldn''t help but smile. She looked at her husband kissing the inside of her palm, feeling as if she had received a crown.


    That night, Anna had a good idea.


    She wrote this in her diary:


    "when your eyes are on me, I think, if God gives me another chance to choose, I just want to say it earlier. There are tens of thousands of people in the world, but only you came into my heart, so let''s get married. Dear Alexei, to marry you is the most correct decision I have ever made in my life and the best luck I have ever had. Love your wife, Anna. "


    From today on, she will record the details of her marriage with Karenin, which will be sent out as a gift when appropriate. After all, life is always ordinary, so it needs some surprise and moving to keep them at a comfortable temperature.The next morning, Anna took Alexei to the train station to meet Andre.


    They arrived early or late, and the train just stopped.


    While Anna was still looking around to see where Andre was, the child herself magically appeared in front of Anna.


    I''m sure Andre hasn''t changed much since I met a few months ago.


    He still has dark hair and light blue eyes, fair skin, and a proud and cold look on his face. But when Anna hugs and kisses him, the boy shows another lovely look.


    "Are you Alexei, Aunt Anna''s nephew?" Andrea asked first, without waiting for Anna to introduce him.


    "Yes, Hello, Andrea."


    Alexei said politely and extended his hand more formally.


    Andrea looked at Anna, then at Alexei, and finally shook the long white hand.


    As Anna asked the servants to carry Andre''s luggage into the carriage, the 10-year-old began to talk to the blonde himself.


    "I heard about that, and I want to say, it was interesting." Andre commented, thought about it and added, "they didn''t talk about it. I just overheard it. I hope you don''t mind."


    Alexei didn''t answer, just a gentle smile.


    Andrea looked at each other and said, "it seems you mind."


    Alexei was a little surprised.


    "You don''t think that''s interesting." Andrea shrugged his shoulders.


    "That''s not interesting." Alexei said his gentle smile subsided, but there was no stronger emotion.


    "My mother asked me to be good friends with you, but it seems that you are not interested in me, and so am I with you. To you, I''m just a 10-year-old kid with a good family, but to me, you''re not interesting. So, if they ask, you know what to say? "


    "Of course," Andrea added, "you know I''m not the kind of full-blown jerk who likes to hide his weakness by belittling others?"


    "We can get along, Andre. I don''t see you that way." Alexei chuckled softly.


    "After all, some people can''t know more at the age of 14, can they?"


    Andre raised his chin and looked at Alexei, and finally nodded in a reserved manner.


    "In the afternoon you''ll get to know someone else. He''s stupid sometimes, but he''s a good guy."


    "I believe he will." Alexei said.


    So, for such a short period of time, after Anna arranged for her two children to sit in the carriage, she found that Andre''s sense of exclusion had disappeared.


    "So you know each other, don''t you?" She asked.


    "Yes, we''ll get along well, Aunt Anna." Alexei replied.


    Anna was relieved. She asked Andre''s parents some questions and was relieved after they had answered them all right.


    At noon, Anna asked the two children for lunch.


    She thought it would not be easy. After all, boys of this age are not very quiet, but in fact, both Andre and Alexei are quite clever.


    There was no need to worry about their table manners. After a brief conversation, the boys went back to their bedrooms for a lunch break.


    At a quarter past two in the afternoon, corney told Anna that they had arrived.


    Anna received Charlie''s mother and asked the little boy to find Andre himself.


    "But he may still be sleeping." Anna said.


    "If he''s sleeping, don''t disturb him, Charlie." Said Charlie''s mother.


    "I see." Charlie answered and went upstairs.


    When no one saw it, the little gentleman with a bow tie began to run wild.


    He finds Andre''s bedroom, opens the door and sees a puffed quilt.


    The boy tiptoed over to try to play a trick. Just as he was about to shake, a huge shadow from behind him covered him in.


    Good afternoon, count Charles


    Andre laughs, arms in his hands, watching his friend struggle in the quilt.


    "It''s not the same as the reunion of other families." Charlie just lay on the bed. "Even if there are no flowers, at least you have to give me a hug? Brother. "


    Andre had a disgusting look.


    Charlie got up and couldn''t help but let the two complete the sticky embrace.


    "Nice to meet you, Andre!" He said happily, "in Petersburg, I didn''t find any better friends than you."


    The latter sentence soothes Andre.


    "I thought you knew that for a long time." Then he mercilessly drove Charlie out of bed and made his own messy bedding."Well, that''s just like you." Charlie shrugged, pulled a chair and sat down. He began to talk about his experiences in Petersburg, most of the time he was bitter, but in fact, a lively little boy like Charlie would not lack friends no matter where he went.


    But he knew Andre so well that he couldn''t tell each other that he had a great time in Petersburg.


    They talked for a long time until Charlie''s mother was leaving.


    "You can''t give them any trouble, you know?" Charlie''s mother warned her son.


    "I won''t, I''ll be good, just like a newborn lamb." Charlie grinned and promised.


    "Remember what you said."


    Although she didn''t believe her son''s promise very much, Charlie''s mother could only say so. After all, she also knew that their decision to move did hurt the two children, and that although her son seemed heartless and free, she understood that Andrea was also his best friend, as close as a brother.


    Therefore, with such an opportunity, and with the care of Mrs. Karenin, she only felt a lot less guilty in her heart.


    After accepting his mother''s kiss, Charlie happily said goodbye to his mother, and then ran to Andre and looked at Alexei.


    "We''re all blonde. It seems that we get along well." Charlie said he was born with a natural familiarity.


    "Your statement is totally illogical." Andrea commented.


    "You''re jealous. Girls love blonde hair." Charlie said indifferently. He touched his hair and tried to pat his friend, the blonde alliance, on the shoulder and found he couldn''t reach it.


    Then he realized the fact that, well, he seemed to be the shortest of the three


    But it''s OK. He is also the youngest one! The boy comforted himself and patted Alexei on the thigh.


    "Right, Alexei."


    "I don''t know, maybe." Alexei said he didn''t hate the familiar look of the blonde boy, but he was a little reserved at the beginning. After all, he didn''t get any friendly contact in boarding school all year round.


    Charlie was not satisfied with the answer.


    "Hey, Alexei, if you have a good-looking girl, don''t hide it. Good brothers always share everything."


    "Or, smaller? Maybe she doesn''t mind the age gap. "


    Alexei shook his head. "Girls don''t like me."


    Charlie''s eyes widened. "Are you kidding? If girls don''t like you, do they like Andre''s obsessive-compulsive disorder? "


    "Hey, I don''t have obsessive-compulsive disorder!" Cried Andrea, emphasizing, "I just like to get things organized and organized, OK?"


    Charlie nodded perfunctorily. He continued to look at the blonde and smacked his lips in disbelief: "there must be something wrong with it. Blonde hair is the best. We are very handsome!"


    Anna didn''t want to disturb the conversation of the three boys, but until Charlie''s problem made Alexey a little confused, she began to worry, afraid that the straightforward boy would accidentally hurt Alexei, but the latter''s last words made her understand that she didn''t need to worry at all.


    "As the nearest, only woman around you right now, I want to say, Charlie''s right, Alexei, you look great."


    Alexei''s face was a little pale with a flush on it.


    "You don''t have to comfort me, Aunt Anna."


    "It''s not comfort. You have to believe my eyes. You just need to look better." Anna said, and her eyes brightened.


    "Yes, you need to look better." ( )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 58

    When Karenin returned to his room, he was surprised not to see his wife.


    And he said, "where''s the long coat he hasn''t handed in to his wife for a long time?"


    "With master Andrey. They''re in the living room."


    "Do you want me to tell Madame that you are back?" Asked corney.


    Karenin waved his hand. He took a look at the direction of the second floor and stepped up slowly. He hesitated and went to the living room to shake his hands.


    The sound insulation of the house is very good.


    On weekdays, it always seems secluded and quiet. At this moment, there is no thick oak door that is closed everywhere. The slightly opened door makes the voice of people in the room flow to the corridor.


    Karenin knocked at the door.


    His uniform and leather shoes did not match the harmonious atmosphere, but it was obvious that one of them was completely unaffected by it.


    "You''re back." Said Anna, getting up and gathering her hair, and coming towards him, her cheeks flushed and her eyes bright.


    "I didn''t even notice it was the time." Anna added that she unconsciously approached her husband.


    Andrea and they all said hello, and this time they became more restrained.


    Karenin realized this, and his eyes fell on his wife. Seeing that she was just smiling at him, he felt relieved unconsciously.


    "I have to go to my study to deal with some documents." Karenin said that this is a fact and leaves them a more comfortable space.


    "Oh, you go. I''ll call you at dinner." Anna said, her voice fell to the ground, but her hands relaxed and gave Karenin''s right arm a little, and then she let go.


    It was so natural that Karenin felt that she might not have noticed it.


    He took another look at the three children, with a mixture of awe and formality.


    He didn''t say anything, but as in the past, he realized more in the heart of the Russian senior official.


    At about nine o''clock the next morning, they put their bags in the carriage.


    This is not the first time Karenin went to the suburban house, but that house was the first time to receive so many people. There are three carriages, which are quite magnificent.


    "You''ll stay in the carriage, Alexis. I''ll see if I''ve got everything." Anna said to her husband and hurried to the back of the carriage.


    She had to make sure with the cook that she had everything. After all, it wasn''t a day''s picnic.


    After Anna left this sentence and walked far away, Karenin did not follow his wife''s words and got on the horse and waited.


    Just now, he seemed to have the illusion of being treated as a potato, which made him twist his eyebrows slightly.


    Well, Karenin had to admit that he didn''t like the feeling.


    Men like Karenin, who are successful in their careers, can never be childish. When they have a decision in mind and quickly consider the gains and losses, they will act.


    So instead of getting into the carriage, Karenin went to the rear of the carriage in the direction of Anna.


    Today is not a good day for spring.


    With the leaden clouds in the air, Anna had to discuss with the cook the importance of the tarpaulin.


    The cook gave her a lot of advice, and she listened to it carefully and brushed her hair from time to time. Because it was hard to relax at the thought that they were going to a villa in the country, Anna even let her hair loose at will.


    What she didn''t know was that her casual movements had already fallen into the eyes of her husband.


    Karenin stopped at a distance from Anna.


    It was not something in front of him that stopped him, but he found that he had never seen his wife and servants get along with each other.


    In fact, he remembers more about Anna in front of him.


    It seems to be more of a way to seek advice from him, to rely on him.


    Now, his wife is completely out of the need to rely on. She was like a young and qualified hostess, keeping her husband''s life in order.


    Her manner with the servants was not impertinent, but rather gentle.


    She didn''t have the affectation of many ladies, nor the rudeness and timidity of country women. She was, and seemed to be content with her life, even with everything he had brought to her.


    This kind of Anna was never seen by Karenin, but to be honest, how much did he see her? Karenin thought.


    He didn''t fall into his own thoughts for too long, because his wife found her, when she turned around after talking to the cook.


    She has a little smile on her forehead.


    "Didn''t I ask you to go to the carriage?" Anna came up and took his arm and asked with a smile."You''ve got a Raincloth." Karenin pointed out.


    "Because it''s going to rain." Anna said naturally, and then she looked at her husband.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked.


    Karenin said: "nothing. It''s just that I wanted to remind you of this, but obviously you''ve been very thoughtful."


    "Doesn''t that please you?" Anna asked, almost holding her breath. She was sensitive that Karenin''s mood was a little wrong, but she couldn''t tell why.


    "Of course not."


    Anna was relieved by Karenin''s reply.


    "Well Why? " She expressed doubts and didn''t want any emotion that she didn''t understand to appear between them.


    "You," Karenin said after a pause, "can handle things well when you are alone. And I think I underestimated your ability, Anna


    After listening to Karenin''s explanation, Anna chuckled: "it sounds like you are evaluating me as a member of your department."


    "Are you unhappy about that? Anna. "


    Anna shook her head. "Not really." "On the contrary, I feel very happy."


    "Look, Alexis, now we have a new identity. This shows that as your wife, I am also worthy of your trust. You can always trust me with some things. "


    For a long time, Karenin came to a conclusion for this talk.


    "You''ve always been trustworthy, Anna."


    The sound of the chariot shimmered, and nearly two and a half hours later, Anna and they arrived at their destination.


    Unlike the houses in downtown Petersburg, villas in the countryside are more elegant.


    Villas in the countryside always feel the change of seasons faster than in cities. Blue roof, neat green vegetation, both sides are lush forest.


    The servants moved things in, and Anna commanded, watching her husband smile from time to time.


    When everything was settled, it was almost lunch time. After a simple lunch, the group went back to their bedrooms to rest.


    "Don''t you rest? Anna. " Karenin asked.


    "I have to make some blueberries with Sasha and give them to the neighbors."


    It''s not close, actually. But for the sake of the future, Anna felt that it was necessary to have a good relationship with these distant neighbors.


    "We saw a lot of wild blueberries not far away. I''m going to pick them up." Anna wrapped her hair in a green headscarf, and then she turned to look at her husband and looked at him for a moment.


    "What''s the matter?" Karenin asked, still holding a book in his hand, which was his original pastime, and he had to finish one tenth of the schedule today.


    "Will you accompany me?" Anna asked, her fingers hooked a wisp of her curly hair, and her Raven wing lashes flickered.


    "Yes."


    After getting the agreed answer, Anna goes to take her husband''s arm. She picked up a basket.


    "I''ll do it."


    Karenin said he took the basket on his wife''s wrist.


    "But I have to say, I''ve never done anything like that." He said he was already thinking about anything about blueberries.


    "It''s not difficult." Anna comforts him, and then she laughs, "now there''s one thing I can do to guide you. It feels good."


    "You''re going to call me Miss Anna." She joked.


    "Instruction on how to pick blueberries?"


    "Yes." Anna took it, and then saw Karenin also smile gently.


    It''s good. She likes Karenin''s smile. It''s a little cute.


    They got near the lake, and there were a lot of blueberries on the bushes. One by one, they were all round and plump, because it was going to rain, they were full of water vapor, and they became puffy, like burping at any time.


    "Like this." Anna demonstrated, gently picking the blueberries with her fingers and putting them in the basket.


    Karenin looked at her and did the same.


    Karenin did not have much contact with fresh blueberries. Because he did not like sweets, he did not eat much blueberry pie. So it''s the first time in my life to pick them up.


    "They''re not that fragile, and even if they''re broken, they don''t taste the same." Anna said.


    "I know."


    Although said that he understood, but the man''s movement is still careful and meticulous, as if those small, dark blue little things are alive.


    "I don''t think you''re picking blueberries, Alexis." Anna looked for a moment and said with a smile.


    Seeing her husband''s questioning eyes, she explained, "it''s like greeting life."


    "It''s just blueberries, Anna." Karenin said he didn''t care, but put blueberries carefully in the basket. He went on with his hand. Such a simple thing, but in his doing, it seems as if the work of general meticulous.Anna had no doubt that even if Karenin had not chosen politics, he would have become an outstanding person in that field.


    Vaguely, Anna thought: in the future, I will give this man a child, because I know he will be a good father. ( )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 59

    "What''s the matter? "Asked Karenin.


    Anna shook her head, her gray eyes at the moment showed a look like the neck of a tile gray pigeon, fluffy.


    Karenin did not see his wife''s look. He thought it was due to Anna''s nature, but later she found that he was the only one who was honored for it.


    The wind is blowing.


    The spring wind is not warm, and the bushes are rickety. Some glossy blueberries fall into the soil because of the wind.


    "The wind is rising." Karenin said.


    He held a small basket made of vines in his hand. The spare hand naturally took Anna''s hand, took back his sight, and said, "let''s go."


    Anna answered.


    As she walked around, she suddenly turned her head to her husband and said, "I hope I can do the same when I am old. Come to the countryside together and you will accompany me to pick some berries."


    "You are still young, Anna. "Said Karenin, not romantically. People like him can''t imagine that kind of day.


    Anna smiles and doesn''t speak. She is always willing to tolerate her husband and doesn''t complain about his romantic words. Petersburg was her husband''s battlefield and she was happy to be with him. So she hummed, and from time to time she removed some catkins sticking to her skirt.


    When they get back, Anna takes the basket.


    "Blueberry pie is OK, isn''t it?" She asked with a smile.


    Karenin nodded, then hesitated and said, "do you need my help?"


    Anna laughed and shook her head. "Sasha will help me. Go and do your business. " She could see that Karenin''s mind was a little bit on the job. After all, he had not dealt with his work for several hours since he left.


    "Are you sure?"


    Anna blinked. She held the basket in both hands, looked at her husband carefully, and finally said, "I always think you are a little strange these days."


    "Where?"


    She recalled it carefully, and then said, "I think you seem to be very accommodating to me."


    "You''re too sensitive, Anna." Karenin said. Then he nodded and said slightly unnaturally, "since you don''t need it, I''ll go to the study to deal with some business affairs. Please call me any time you need, Anna Then he left with a steady pace.


    Anna looked at the figure and tilted her head. She thought about it until she walked into the kitchen and handed the basket to Sasha.


    What''s the matter with you, Madame. Did blueberry take your soul away? " The cook chuckled and picked up the things neatly and put them in the water for cleaning.


    Those blueberries stained with water, in the cook''s white fat hands more crystal clear up, make people love.


    Anna took one and looked at it carefully and ate it. She said, "Sasha, don''t you think Mr. A has been very accommodating to me recently?"


    "Recently?" The cook made a surprised look and said with a smile, "I think it''s always been like this."


    Anna looked a little surprised.


    Sasha picked out the blueberries and said, "I don''t think he''s a woman''s favorite, and he''s not young, but he''s better than most men in Russia."


    "Can you tell me more?" Anna helps the cook and takes out a glass container in which blueberries are placed. She was always happy to hear people talk about the man, especially the things she didn''t know.


    "The mistresses of other families are not willing to talk about the affairs of the master''s house. You''d better." The cook laughed and shook her head. She grabbed a handful of flour. With years of experience, she can calculate needs accurately without the help of those rich ladies'' scales.


    "I''ll do it." Anna said, in a cheerful tone, almost flattering.


    The cook, get out of the way and beat the eggs.


    "It''s not easy for women to survive in this world. Those girls who died as soon as they were born are lucky. Those who survive like us will have no less worries in their lifetime. So, when you are a girl, you must be sure to get married. You can''t take those who are good-looking and glib, but what should we do? Who can resist the sweet words of these bastards of the winner The cook snorted and beat the egg white hard.


    "It''s not easy." Anna responded with a smile.


    "Oh, you are not the same, Madame. You are the most intelligent woman I have ever seen." Said the cook briskly.


    "You are a rare beauty, clever and rich daughter. You are so lucky that if you are my daughter or relative, I will worry about you."


    "What do you worry about me?"


    The cook wiped her hands, looked at Anna and said, "what are you worried about?" The cook laughed loudly. "My good lady, women can''t be too clever, or the men who think they''re right can''t stand it."


    "Men She shook her head and began to look after the stove.


    "So you are not the same, sir, and you are indeed blessed." The cook finally concluded, and Anna looked down and laughed.She didn''t know these things, but they were very different when they were told by others.


    "Of course, if it were for another woman, the life would be different." The cook is making some corn flour with a sieve.


    "there are as like as two peas in a person, such a person, you are giving her exactly the same thing, and the result is completely different. If you want to have a good husband like Tianma, don''t blame the mule you find now. When you find Tianma, don''t complain that his eyes are higher than the top, and you will not ride him. After all, you can''t let one person take all the benefits. God is an eccentric old man


    "What''s more, few women can stand him." The cook squeezed her eyes as she passed by Anna.


    Anna was happy. "Do you like him or hate him?"


    "Me? Oh, my wife, your husband gives me my salary regularly. I am not ungrateful


    "He likes you, too. You''ve been in this house for so long."


    "Of course he did. I knew he was not ungrateful when he was not as tall as the oak tree in the yard." The cook made a joke, and the wrinkles in the corners of her eyes opened.


    "Sometimes you are terrible."


    "Me? Terrible. " Anna asked, puzzled.


    "Yes, my lady, who in this family is so magnanimous as you are, even there are few Petersburg. Not to mention that the gentle and kind man you talked to us all day was our sir. My God, the new maids were terrified


    Anna chuckled. "Alexis is not terrible. He''s a little cute sometimes."


    "That''s what you think. Remember what I said, my dear lady, don''t say that about your husband in front of those young girls. Little girls are no less curious than those stupid children Reminded the cook.


    "I don''t believe it, but thank you, Sasha. I''ll only tell you that." Anna said sweetly.


    When the water boiled, Anna took tea and went to Karenin''s study.


    She got permission to knock on the door.


    Different from the past, when Karenin saw her, he did not continue to immerse himself in his official business. Instead, he held the posture of holding the document with his fingers, looked at her with blue eyes, and finally asked, "what''s the matter? Anna. "


    " just a cup of tea for you. " Anna showed her hand with her eyes.


    Karenin stood up and said as he walked, "I''ll come."


    "You sit down and I''ll bring it." Anna said.


    Karenin stood for a moment and then sat down.


    Anna put down the tea, she still stood opposite, did not leave, and her hands on the desk, supporting, half leaning down, gray eyes wide open, seriously looking at her husband sitting opposite.


    "What''s the matter?" Karenin was slightly uncomfortable. Then he found that his wife was laughing, with stars in her eyes.


    "I just discovered a wonderful secret." She said, pretending to be mysterious.


    "What?" Karenin frowned.


    "I found a man who has been very nice to me recently." Anna stood up straight with her hands behind her.


    "Who?" Karenin''s eyebrows curled up and his blue eyes looked at his wife carefully.


    Anna felt that Karenin was carefully capturing her expression. Her heart was so happy, but she took out 12 points of endurance and did not laugh.


    "I said, it''s a secret." She said on purpose. He even blinked pitifully.


    "I can have a little secret of my own, right?" Then she added, "until I''m willing to tell you, huh?"


    The poor request was a soft threat.


    Mr. Karenin, a senior Russian official, never accepted threats from others. Even if he was held against his head, he did not change his face. Even his brain was spinning rapidly, cooperating with the movements of his lips, he calculated the probability of snatching the ¡õ, and reversing the present unfavorable situation.


    He has seen too many professional political enemies and killers. Threats are as natural as croissants and tea in the morning, but there is never a word that is really accidentally "killed" in Karenin''s heart. Gently hit the very deep soft rib.


    His wife''s words almost shocked Karenin.


    He felt that sentence was like a curtain, which was quickly pulled down without warning.


    This is not allowed by the rules.


    The most cunning politician should have a reminder, not so suddenly deprived of a permit.


    The rapid change in his heart was not deeply expressed in his facial expression.


    From the ordinary people''s point of view, the tall man was silent for only a few seconds, his sharp eyes sweeping his wife carefully, and then his reaction was just to purr his lower lip. Finally, he nodded slightly: "nature.""We are husband and wife, and honesty is what we agreed to. But * is just as important. If you bring it up to me, I will naturally agree that this is your right. "


    If ordinary people hear this, they will be filled with joy and even pride. Look, how sensible my husband is. But when it came to Anna''s ears, it was like being cracked by a private translator.


    Anna could almost imagine that in that place, the embarrassed gentleman controlled the trembling tone in his cool, self-contained voice and said, "well, if that''s what you want, you can take it."


    "I really won''t miss this one." The villain stressed, "after all, you only gave me such a pass temporarily. Legally, it belongs to private property, and the gift is not permanent. And I am a citizen with a strong sense of contract and law. Of course, I will not take it seriously. When I was deprived of this right, I understood that it was just normal collection and return. It has nothing to do with my own morality. "


    "It is normal, logical, and does not imply any personal emotions."


    After feeling this, Anna felt that she had done too badly.


    Her original high interest in the eyes changed, became guilty, she felt that she had done a bad thing. She made a self righteous joke with a serious person.


    She was almost overindulged.


    "God, I''m sorry, it''s not true, I just want to say, that''s you, Alexis."


    "Everyone can see how good you are to me, but I''m not the first to find out. When I learned about it, I really felt very happy, so I couldn''t help but want to see with my own eyes how much you care about me Anna explained.


    She stepped forward and gently held Karenin''s hand, apologetically and shyly, and said, "well, you''ll forgive me for my ecstasy, won''t you?"


    "You will, won''t you?" She put on that pathetic expression again.


    Karenin closed his eyes and finally said, "I hope I will not."


    "It''s not interesting." He disguised his joy with a look of reprimand.


    "Yes." Anna nodded sharply, very clever.


    "I know it''s bad, I won''t be So often. " She said at last and cunningly gave herself a little space, and then got a gentle frown.


    Things have slipped to a point where Karenin can''t control it.


    There are many reasons, mainly his wife.


    Karenin looked at the wife who was smiling at him cleverly and thought: it seems that it is more difficult to understand a wife than any political problem.


    The reason is that we can''t control it.


    The most fundamental reason is that the latter uses the brain, while the former is the heart.


    It seems that this episode did not bring much change to the daily life of the Russian high-ranking couple, but after a careful taste in the future, we will find that it even means a great progress.


    Because it''s important for both men and women to understand that you may never know what the other person wants, but you can try to give, and let him understand what you''re paying for.


    A long time later, after studying the official''s history, one could not help but sigh at his luck.


    A man like Karenin, who is not used to speaking out his love, happens to have a wife who will tolerate his shortcoming.


    She may not be perfect, and there are many obvious shortcomings in her careful counting, but at least in this respect, no one is more suitable for this strict and rigid gentleman. ( )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 60

    The smell of blueberry pie appeals to everyone.


    When the three little guys saw Karenin sitting on the table, they were surprised, especially Andre and Charlie. They even squeezed each other''s eyes.


    How could Karenin not see their small movements? He just pretended not to know.


    "If someone is slow, I can''t guarantee that this delicious blueberry pie will be left for him." Anna blinked.


    It''s not much fun to say, even if there''s no one to cooperate, it''s a little funny.


    But it''s neither Moscow nor Petersburg, and no one is asking the children to behave as if they were at a party. What''s more, no matter how mischievous they are, they won''t suddenly become wild children in the mud.


    Charlie cheered and ran first. Andre fought for it, but Alexey remained a little reserved.


    "Etiquette." Karenin frowned.


    Charlie and Andre are soon seated properly, but Yu Guang looks at Anna.


    Anna smiles and pinches each other''s fingers as she passes by Karenin. The small movement is caught by several children and laughs stealthily.


    Karenin looked a little embarrassed. He clenched his right hand into a fist and coughed.


    "Eat, Petersburg rules are not enough for you to enjoy." Anna said she sat next to Karenin, who gave her a disapproving look, but said nothing more.


    Charlie grinned. He was always the boldest one. He told Andre about the games they played in the afternoon and he said he had won several games.


    "I thought Alexei was very good. He just looked very smart." Charlie said without malice.


    "He let you, fool." Andre swallows the food in his mouth and uncovers it calmly.


    Charlie was a little surprised. His green eyes were wide.


    "It''s impossible!" He said, then looked at Alexei as if he were a little embarrassed.


    "You lied to me." Charlie''s mouth shriveled and he looked unhappy.


    Alexei looked a little confused. His pale face had disappeared at the moment.


    "Don''t make fun of him." Andre swallows the blueberry pie again, calmly debunking his friend''s lies.


    Sure enough, the little devil with blonde hair and green eyes put away his pathetic deceptive disguise and grinned: "but I''m really sad. You can win me, but you let me. Oh, my God! It''s too small of me. I''m not Andre. I cry when I lose. "


    "I didn''t cry!" Andre didn''t swallow the blueberry pie this time. He raised his fork and hissed a little impolitely to defend himself.


    "That''s because I hit my toe when I turned around. It hurt!"


    Charlie waved, a perfunctory expression: "well, yes, it should be painful." I know you can''t afford to lose, so I won''t stimulate you.


    Andre knew it was intentional, but he just couldn''t help it. Charlie''s expression was too much to beat.


    "Well, stop arguing nonsense." Karenin said that the farce just now did not stop him from enjoying his afternoon tea.


    He took a sip of tea, then looked at the blonde and said, "it''s necessary to hide your strength, but it can only trick stupid people."


    "The smartest thing to do is to give what others want to see."


    It means that in the face of stupid and arrogant people, belittle yourself to please them. In the face of smart people, revealing one or two real talents can satisfy their desire for control.


    The boys remember that.


    After Karenin returned to his study, Charlie sighed, "I envy you that you have such an uncle, and I envy you, Alexei. Mr. Karenin is your uncle."


    Andre wanted to keep his face expressionless, but he couldn''t help bending the corners of his mouth.


    Anna asked these children to help clean up. She didn''t want to cultivate a group of young masters who didn''t work hard. Where the upper class can''t see them, at least they have to learn a little survival skills.


    "Oh, he''s my husband, OK?" Anna said leisurely to the three boys.


    For the first time, the three boys thought to themselves: "woman, you are really jealous and overweight!"


    "Boys, come and help with the dishes!"


    "Coming!" Andrea answered unhappily, but got up, as they promised.


    In addition to a few happy days of play, but also to be a good child, and the so-called good child is to help do housework.


    At first, Andre refused.


    "Servants will do these things." He didn''t understand why they were robbing servants.


    "If we do what they do, they won''t have a job?" Charlie was a little puzzled.


    "You don''t always have servants with you. At any time, if you are alone, you have a pile of food in front of you, and you are starved to death because you can''t live and cook? Don''t you think it''s funny? "It seemed reasonable, but it was not enough to persuade these stubborn boys, so Anna said again at that time.


    "No one is born to serve others. We''re just a little bit luckier than them, and they need it to buy bread


    "Oh, of course, I just want you to remember that, although I might prefer you to understand, it''s a bit too much. So just remember, OK? Of course, what I asked you to do should not be known to others when you step into society. It will be very difficult to explain. "


    "Once you step into society, you represent not only yourself, but your family. So, that''s why some people prefer to go to the party hungry and have a decent dress. Although it''s ridiculous, they can''t change these rules for the time being. "


    These nagging words make Andre think that this aunt is really very strange, and, inexplicably, he also began to have a sense of mysterious awe of Anna.


    In his young mind, he seemed to understand the obvious difference between his aunt and other ladies.


    Although he couldn''t fully understand it, in short, the child''s intuition told him that it was good, so he completely believed it.


    Then all they have to do is wash the dishes.


    "I still don''t think it''s very good." Sasha said some nagging, always can''t help but want to take those dishes.


    "Dear Sasha, give the boys a little trust."


    "But they may break." Sasha complained that what she really cared about was the dishes, not the young men''s white hands.


    Anna said with a smile, "you heard me."


    "We''re not idiots." Charlie complained, then slipped his hand.


    "Be careful!"


    Alexei took the plate.


    Anna was relieved, too.


    Andre said without expression, "I''ll correct it. It''s us, not idiots." He pointed to himself and Alexei and excluded Charlie.


    "Hey, it''s rude. It''s just an accident!" Charlie looks for steps for himself. "My hands are very slippery. You can''t blame me." Then he made a face. He laughed and finally even Alexei couldn''t help smiling.


    After the dishes were washed, Andrea and they rushed to the back garden to destroy the creatures. Alexei volunteered to stay to help Anna and them dry the dishes.


    "Do you like them?" Anna asked, passing a plate.


    Alexei took the plate, wiped it and said, "it''s like a brother."


    "I''m glad you really feel that way." Anna said with a smile, then asked uncertainly, "are you really?"


    "Yes." Alexei showed a gentle smile. The smile was still fragile on his delicate but thin face, as if the wind would blow away, but it was a sincere smile, dazzling like the sunrise.


    "Just like it." Anna said, smiling back.


    Good, she thought, to see Alexei''s smile was like seeing Karenin.


    She hoped that at that time, there was a person who could make him smile as much as possible, even if that person was not her. She just doesn''t want to be lonely and helpless, even if no one has ever encouraged him, even if he seems to have more than ordinary people, or he seems to be much stronger than many adults.


    "Alexei."


    "What?"


    The boy raised his eyes and looked at her, the light pupil color is no longer so gray, but has a trace of anger.


    She felt very happy about this, so she said: "if you feel happy now, in the future, when you meet people in need, under the protection of your own safety, try to help others."


    The blonde boy slowly put on a smile, which was very beautiful. He answered.


    "I''m glad you''re happy now, you''re a good kid, and you''ve got a lot better than your intelligence. You have a kind heart, so please protect it. At the same time, let more worthy people see it. Because it is so precious and shining, it should become more shining in this world


    Anna didn''t tell Alexei that. It was given to him with a gift.


    In the next long time, almost accompany the youth''s life.


    After that, he also left a sentence in his own handwriting:


    "no matter what the original intention of doing good is. Maybe it''s not noble, it''s just a kind of selfish desire, but if one or two people benefit from it, we shouldn''t forcibly analyze one''s original intention of doing good. Good hearts should not be criticized. At least, they should not be denied by irrelevant people. If there are one or two people who are not smart enough to take into account their own safety and cause misfortune and pain, we can blame them for their stupidity and carelessness, but only those who really love them, not us, irrelevant people. Don''t rush to deny a good deed. Just let him know that you care more about him than others. So next time, please protect yourself and love others. " ()www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 61

    After dinner in the evening, Anna received a request.


    "Tell a story?"


    Charlie looked up at Anna with his little head up. "But we always need bedtime stories."


    "But you always tell me to treat you as adults." Anna said deliberately.


    Charlie and Andre looked at each other and held back their smiles.


    Andrea looked at his aunt: "except for this one."


    "It''s not in line with the rules." Anna said, then saw the blonde winking at him, glancing at Alexei.


    Anna understood the confidence conveyed by the boys, and she was happy with their consideration.


    She tilted her head and thought for a moment. To tell the truth, she did not tell a story to anyone else. This is not what she can do well. But she can always try.


    "Anuska, warm up the fireplace." Anna said, and anuska answered.


    "Well, boys, go and get Alexei over and sit down where you like. I''ll get you some hot milk


    "I don''t like this one." Andre had a look of disgust.


    "No milk, no story, boy." Anna said solemnly, Andrea pursed her lips and finally compromised.


    "Come on, little girl who doesn''t like milk." Charlie joked, then ran upstairs before being kicked in revenge.


    "Don''t make it to Alexis!" Anna called out from behind. The boys really stepped down, but they still pushed and played all the way.


    Before long, the sofa by the fireplace was almost full.


    Anna sat on the sofa on her right, and on the couch sat Andre, Charlie and Alexei in turn.


    The boys are carrying hot milk, steaming milk has a warm sweet smell.


    Anna watched them finish drinking, thought for a moment, and began to tell the story of a boy and a horse.


    The archetype of the story is a little girl who suddenly knows that her family is bankrupt and finally is forced to move away from her good life, her friends, and move to the countryside. She needs to readjust, not only in life, but also in a mindset away from money and fashion. A horse let her understand the value of life and friends, that is money can not give.


    The story is not long. It will be over in about twenty minutes.


    "It''s strange that there''s no duel in it, and I''m not bored." Charlie smacked his lips.


    "In fact, I don''t think it''s realistic." Andrea shook his head, and seemed to decide to comment on the story from the most rational point of view.


    "If a young man with a good family background suddenly goes bankrupt, it is impossible that the girl will marry him again. She can''t disobey her parents and her family, if they''re going to stay in this circle. "


    Anna looked at Alexei. "What do you think?"


    "I think he''s very brave," he said with a smile in his pale gray eyes


    "That''s right." Andrea agreed.


    "I want a horse like that, too." Charlie suddenly said, "can we go riding tomorrow?" He seemed to have a sudden interest, and Andrea was aroused.


    "And you? Alexei. " Anna asked the blonde again, who gave a shy smile, "if you can?"


    Anna laughed. "I''ll ask Alexis later." She pauses. "But now, boys, it''s time for you to go to bed."


    "But it''s early." Andre struggles.


    "No, it''s your time. You can be unrestrained occasionally, but you can''t change your work and rest time. I didn''t bring you here just to spoil you Anna said, and drove them back to the room.


    The two little ones went upstairs unwillingly. Alexei stopped for a moment and then asked, "can I read for a while and then go to sleep?"


    He asked for her advice, and Anna felt very happy about it, which at least showed that Alexei was really open. If before, she did not doubt that he would not say anything, she would go to bed.


    "Of course you can, but don''t be too late, will you?"


    "I will, aunt. Good night." Alexei showed a smile, a little pale and a little red on his cheeks. People can''t help but be nice to him.


    "Good night, Alexei."


    After the children had gone, the only sound left in front of the fireplace in the living room was the sound of wood. Anna cleaned it up, then turned and walked to the second floor with her skirt in her hands.


    She knocked on the door of the study before she went in.


    Karenin frowned slightly, and looked up at his wife when she felt Anna coming in.


    Anna knew he was busy, and there was obviously something wrong with him, because his brows were still frowning when he looked up at himself.


    "That''s all right. You''ll be busy first, Alexis." Anna said with a smile. She did not leave. She took a book and sat down on the sofa not far away. She looked very comfortable."Call me in ten minutes, Anna." Karenin softened his voice. Although the official business is a little boring, but obviously, his wife''s considerate approach makes him have to do so.


    "Be busy with you." Anna responds with a smile.


    Next, silence, only the light because of the wick, occasionally vibrated.


    From time to time Anna would look up at Karenin''s side, until she saw the slight wrinkles between her eyebrows slowly unfold.


    About 20 minutes later, Karenin recovered from his official duties. He took a look at his pocket watch and sipped his lips. Then he looked at the direction of the sofa and found that his wife had fallen asleep on the back of the sofa. The book is open at the knee and will fall at any time.


    Karenin held his breath for a moment, then got up and walked gently to the sofa.


    He bent down, solid arm movement gently around Anna''s body, the latter picked up when the people in his arms issued a dreamy voice.


    "Are you going to sleep?"


    With this half dream and half awake words said, his wife''s hands also put on his neck, cheek against him.


    Karenin took a look at the documents that had not yet been processed, then withdrew his eyes and said, "yes."


    When he finished speaking, he saw a small, soft smile blooming in the corner of his wife''s mouth.


    "Sleep, together."


    It is still a little bit of unconscious words, like children''s general mumbling, but also rubbed against.


    Karenin felt that he was not holding a warm body, but a soft little animal.


    He then looked down at his wife in the light, from the ebony black hair to the smooth forehead and the delicate eyebrows, the closed eyes and the thick and slender eyelashes. Finally, Karenin''s eyes fell on his wife''s ruddy lips.


    Looking down from the red lips, through the soft jaw line, to the neck, and then down, across the clavicle, the excessive whiteness shows a bit of undiscovered scenery from the neckline.


    Karenin is a normal male, and Rouyu exists naturally.


    This is a woman, his wife.


    Karenin knew the beauty of his wife without touching him directly and catching it with his eyes.


    But at the same time, there has always been such a recognition in his mind.


    In this mature body, the soul hidden is still immature and ignorant.


    If it was not naive, how could you have made such a bold request after the first meeting.


    And in the marriage, Karenin will Anna''s efforts bit by bit in the heart. From the beginning, there were still a few doubts, but now they have become trust.


    However, no matter how to pretend to be mature and steady, in the final analysis, she is just a young girl


    Therefore, in this unprepared situation, being trusted to hear that kind of childlike babbling "sleep together" makes this Russian senior official who is always serious and calm can hardly help laughing.


    But in the end, it didn''t.


    In any case, Mr. Karenin always wanted to keep his dignity, so at most, when no one was looking at him, he gave a gentle smile and a murmur. Through the warm air in the room, he drifted slowly into Anna''s dream with his own ambiguous gesture.


    In her dream, she vaguely heard her husband ask her in a low, smiling voice whether she really knew the meaning of sleeping together.


    "Of course I know." Anna responds in a dream.


    The so-called sleep together, in addition to feeling warm and comfortable in your arms, also means more, and I really won''t let you wait too long


    The guarantee in the dream is a little too clear, but also mixed with some deep and floating dreams. When Anna really wakes up, the sky is just hazy and not transparent.


    She felt the warm breath and looked up to see the man''s high nose and clear lip line.


    Only when he fell asleep would Karenin''s lips be in a relaxed state. And on weekdays, when sipping, they always seem too serious and cold.


    At the moment, when they are not bound by the will of their master, they fully reflect their original posture.


    It was a soft, light lip color, with the upper lip a little thinner than the lower lip. Not as plump as when you were young, but still healthy. The tattoo given by time to a man is still more generous and kind to this man.


    Anna raised her body slightly, approached each other, printed a kiss on the beautiful soft lip corner, and then fell asleep again by the dim light and sleepiness.


    After Karenin got up at daybreak, Anna got up, too.


    In Karenin''s puzzled eyes, Anna told Karenin when she didn''t have time to finish yesterday.


    Karenin was buttoning his sleeves, thought for a moment, and then said, "after breakfast, go and ride a horse."


    "Really?" Anna was a little happy and then asked, "will it delay your work?"


    "I''ll adjust it." Karenin buttoned up his cuffs and said, "you need to change into something lighter, Anna. It''s safe.""It''s a pity I didn''t bring my riding clothes." Anna was sorry, but she was happy. And he went to the closet and showed her.


    In the end, they all agreed that a less tight sky blue dress would be more suitable.


    "Change your clothes, Anna. I''ll tell them." Karenin said, and then got a kiss from his wife.


    "Thank you! Alexis


    His wife''s cheerful expression made Karenin also show a small smile, of course, Anna did not see, she was about to change clothes.


    Although he wanted to be more nostalgic, Karenin turned to the door, opened the bedroom door, and then closed it gently.


    After all, in Karenin''s mind, her wife was a child who had not yet grown up. He wants to see her carefree and cheerful smile, and is willing to change his life and make concessions for this smile. Most of the time, he also wants to monopolize these smiles. Because of this treasure, he is so stubborn that he won''t allow himself to make mistakes.


    They still have a lot of time to go further. Because he can always wait for her to grow up. ( )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 62

    Andrea and they knew the news before breakfast, and all three showed different degrees of excitement.


    As Anna walked down the escalator, she saw the most disciplined child she had seen in the last few days.


    "The magic of riding lessons?" Anna had a funny look on her face.


    "The best!" Said Charlie, and Andre was red.


    Anna stepped down and sat next to Karenin, who was reading the newspaper. The smell of ink floated, and after feeling Anna''s sight, he lowered the distance of the newspaper. This is to see that they have become the focus now.


    Whether his wife or his three children, they all look at him.


    "I didn''t know you were so interested in riding."


    Karenin thought it over and said, "I must say that although I intend to take you on horseback, I am not a professional rider."


    "You are always very modest." Said Charlie, cheerfully.


    "Not modesty, but fact." Karenin said, then he looked at his wife and said, "I hope you won''t be disappointed, Anna. If you need to, I can ask Peter to hire a more professional rider."


    Anna shook her head and said with a smile, "it doesn''t need to be so troublesome, and I know you can do it."


    Karenin felt a little pleased by his wife''s trust, so the next orange juice he found quite pleasant.


    After breakfast and a little rest, they went out.


    Driver Peter and some young servants brought the horses. They were all jujube red, and their long manes were spread out. The difference between them was that the white patches on the body were distributed in different parts, and they looked very gentle.


    "Which one is male?" Andrea asked.


    "No, young master, these are mares."


    "Mare?" Andre frowns. Anna sees the action and laughs. Because the boy''s action is so similar to a certain gentleman!


    "The mare is more tame for beginners, Andre." Karenin said he knew his nephew would sometimes be a bit competitive. It''s not a bad trait for a boy, but it also needs to be guided so that he doesn''t become a stupid egotist.


    "All right." Andrea showed a reluctant expression, and his eyes swept over the horse. He seemed to have liked it, but he did not shout out first. Karenin gave his nephew some satisfactory evaluation in his heart.


    "Choose what you like." Karenin said, then looked at his wife.


    "And you, Anna, which one do you like?"


    Anna couldn''t help smiling at Karenin.


    "I can do anything, when they choose first."


    Karenin showed a look of disapproval, "it''s a little spoiled." He took another look at his wife, who stepped forward and took his arm.


    "But they deserve to be spoiled." Anna said with a smile, pointing to the three boys.


    Obviously, they already have what they like. Charlie and Andrea are interested in the same horse. They don''t give in to each other. They just do a little game. Charlie looks at his hand triumphantly and makes a grimace. Andre, apparently willing to lose, turned to the other horse, and after the horse lowered its head and added his fingers, the boy could not help grinning.


    The three boys obviously didn''t pick the best and the highest two. Some of their upbringing and courtesy had already been engraved in their bones.


    "They are already gentlemanly and chivalrous, and I have no doubt about that." Anna said she seemed confident in the children.


    But Karenin''s concern is that his wife is still a little immature, in fact, his wife is not very big, in Petersburg circle, she is still young like a little girl. But she always manages her role well and doesn''t feel abrupt.


    There is a kind of magic in Anna, that is not in line with her age of meekness and wisdom.


    She showed the charm of many gestures in front of him, and sometimes she was a little awkward, but very appropriate.


    Karenin first considered marriage at the age of 20, when he was about to graduate from college. The choice before him is very clear. After entering the political career, relying on the support of his uncle, he can get a good official position in a few years, and then he can find a suitable wife for himself. Like the people in this circle, through this combination, the two families can be stabilized.


    At that time, he also retained the desire of a young man for his wife''s idea, but it was obvious that official career could always change some people.


    Karenin is not one of them.


    Obviously, he is more interested in work than in marriage.


    Women or love could not satisfy him. It was only necessary, not wanted, until he met the girl in front of him at the residence of the Duke of Moscow.As for "arrogant people, they don''t make proper restrictions." Karenin said that, in fact, there was something intentional about this, because until he followed Anna''s character, she would always have more hopeful words. And Karenin admitted that he was happy to listen to that at the moment.


    "Ah, I don''t object to that, but don''t underestimate them. Many times, children are better at creating miracles than adults." Anna said confidently, and then she took her husband''s hand.


    "Look, I like it. It''s like wearing white socks!" Anna said, pointing to one of the horses. The reddish brown horse was wagging its tail, and its hooves had very clean white hair, as if to know what Anna was talking about. The horse moved its hooves and looked very impressive.


    "May I feel the white socks?" Anna''s eyes were shining at her husband, as if the previous steadiness were gone.


    Karenin took a few steps forward and showed them.


    He approached the horse in a calm and calm manner, raising his hand slowly but neatly. First he approached the horse''s neck and shoulder, then stopped, then slowly approached the horse''s nostrils and stopped again.


    "It''s smelling him!" Charlie yelled.


    "It''s identifying if you''re hostile to it." Karenin explained.


    "If I touch it with my dirty hands, will it not be happy?" Charlie tilted his head and looked at his hands. He had built his nails before he came, but he didn''t know if it was enough for a horse. Maybe they belong to a more picky species.


    Andre couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "It''s like you smell your feet. Nobody''s in a good mood. It''s disgusting."


    Charlie looked at his friend and laughed teasingly, "so you''ve heard that? Like a cat can lick its nose? "


    "I don''t, it''s just a metaphor." Andre put his arms in his arms to cover up his unnatural, and then he decided to change the subject, but in a somewhat blunt tone.


    "What are we going to do next?"


    "Don''t get close to them from the rear, you may get hurt if they are scared." He licked his nephew''s eyes in his nose.


    Andrea pursed his lower lip and blushed a little. He did, but alexeira gave him a hand.


    Karenin naturally took the reins from Peter''s hand to avoid wrapping it around the neck of the horse. His fingers held the reins and the whole man stood side by side with the horse. Then he took the horse for a few steps.


    "Don''t pull them hard. Walking side by side is the best way, but don''t get too close, or you may get trampled on when you turn. "


    "Now you can try it yourself." Karenin said, and then signaled that the servants could release the reins.


    Anna and they did it according to Karenin''s way. At first, everyone was a little cautious, but it turned out that it was not so terrible to lead a horse.


    "Can we ride now?" Charlie asked excitedly. If it wasn''t for his short stature, he would have looked like he was going to pat the horse.


    "It''s better to go to the open space." Karenin said, and then took everyone to the open place.


    He turned over to the horse, and his boots wrapped around his legs, making him strong.


    When a man gets on the horse, most people will appear a little elated, just like a woman with a beautiful skirt can''t help boasting.


    But Karenin did not.


    He was originally tall, and his straight body was more beautiful when he stepped on the horse''s back. However, whether it was the strength of his fingers holding the reins or his eyes, he was calm and calm.


    "When you come up from the left side of the horse, you should move quickly, and tardiness will deepen the horse''s resistance psychology. After you mount the horse, you should pay attention to the neat movement, and don''t touch the horse''s position at will, which will cause illusion to them."


    "When you''re ready, you can give them some instructions." Karenin said that and then turned down, his action is not rude, nor heroic, and Andre they have seen some of the racers do not do the same.


    Karenin came down and approached the horse. He raised his hand and stroked the horse''s mane. Then he looked at Anna and the boys. Then he was stunned because everyone was staring at him with a very strong look.


    Especially her wife, who looked at him for a moment, then gently turned her head away from him.


    Karenin held his hand unconsciously.


    "Can we have a try? Uncle Andre asked, interrupting Karenin.


    "Yes. Do as I say. " Karenin said to his nephew, and then his eyes returned to his wife.


    He looked a little confused.


    Because his wife has successfully sat on the horse''s back, her long blue skirt is blown by the wind, her head is slightly inclined to the direction of the open space, the curvature of her jaw is soft and immature, her black hair is half covered, but she can still see the red cheeks.


    Under the gaze of Karenin, her wife secretly turned her head to look at him, but she didn''t expect that he had been watching her all the time. Therefore, her deep red face and big gray eyes completely entered Karenin''s sight. ()www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 63

    In the following time, Karenin clearly felt Anna''s alienation.


    He was sure it was. Because his wife hasn''t looked at him for more than half an hour. Even if he was talking to her on purpose, she did not look at her with her bright eyes as usual.


    This made Karenin feel a little upset.


    Irritability is not the same. Emotional changes can make people unable to think rationally.


    Karenin pondered calmly whether he had done something wrong. He looked back on the previous events, but could not do anything about it. Until they had to go back to lunch, when they put the horse into the stable, Karenin almost deliberately stopped Anna.


    "What would you like for lunch?" he asked And it''s usually his wife who asks him.


    In fact, Karenin once said that he was not picky about the food, so he didn''t think Anna had to consider his preferences every time. Her wife just gave a smile or kiss him, but she still insisted on doing so the next time.


    "Lunch?"


    His wife finally looked at him, as if surprised, and he asked, but soon her eyes flashed again, no longer focusing on him.


    She said, "Oh, yes, lunch, what would you like, Alexis?"


    His wife''s expression aggravated a trace of loss in the bottom of my heart.


    A sense of uncontrollability grew in Karenin''s mind, and a calm expression appeared on his face.


    "All right, Anna."


    "Oh, yes, all right." Anna confronts, then turns around, apparently to leave.


    This practice completely upset Karenin''s mind. The calm look was peeled off his face and his lips closed.


    At last he could not help but reach out and take his wife and ask what happened to her. But just as he was about to do so, his wife turned.


    Her cheeks were flushed, and her little white hand held it as if she had plucked up courage, but after seeing his expression, her shy expression became confused and then nervous.


    His wife''s reaction made Karenin''s heart suddenly released.


    He was still confused, but then his wife gave her the best answer.


    "My God, I must have done something stupid, didn''t I?"


    Anna ran to her husband, the color was not gone, but her beautiful gray eyes were full of care for him.


    Before Karenin reacted, Anna had covered her face with her hands.


    "You don''t want to know." She mumbled, mixed with shyness, and even her body was shaking gently.


    "What do you know?" Karenin asked subconsciously.


    "Know..." Anna couldn''t say any more. She was still shaking gently. Now even the white and delicate earlobe had a faint blush.


    A sense of lightness and curiosity now occupied all Karenin''s mind.


    His eyebrows, which he had twisted, loosened, and he raised his hand and pulled down Anna''s covered hands.


    The latter originally lowered his head, but Karenin''s right hand gently caught Anna''s chin and lifted it up.


    A man''s face is unconsciously slightly inclined to an angle, just like looking for a better direction to carefully examine his wife. At the moment, the blue eyelashes play the most important role.


    The blue eyeball, suffused with inorganic cold feeling, their master''s eyes can not be enthusiastic at all, calmly as if to examine an encrypted document, or precision instruments. Extraordinary concentration. All this made Anna''s lips tremble.


    As if suddenly understood, Karenin whispered:


    "you..."


    "Please, Alexis, stop it." Anna asked shyly, "stop talking."


    She finally decided to raise her eyes to face her husband, but just as she did, a kiss caught her lips.


    A pair of big hands on her waist, first gently embrace, then the embrace becomes tight and warm up, she was even held up, had to stand on tiptoe to cater to each other.


    Between the lips and teeth, in the * * time, Anna''s eyelashes trembled, she hugged Karenin, not to let her expression exposed to each other''s eyes.


    "Now you know." She said stiffly. After her voice fell to the ground, her slender fingers held Karenin''s clothes tightly, which was a little strong, leaving deep marks on the latter''s clothes.


    The cloth on Karenin''s back was more and more comfortable on the skin, and the occasional undulating wrinkles seemed to lock in the high heat on his body.


    "I..." Karenin spoke, but did not know what to say.


    Still surrounded by excitement and confusion.


    He was like a squirrel who suddenly got a big nut, and he was almost at a loss.


    Obviously, the official in Petersburg has never dealt with this kind of emotion, which is as violent as a flood. What''s more, he is willing to be submerged."Just now, on horseback," Anna bit her lip, leaving only a little space between herself and Karenin, explaining in a low voice that he could hear.


    "You look, very, sexy." The last two words, Anna was slightly on tiptoe in Karenin''s ear whispered.


    "I want to kiss you, but I know it''s against your principles."


    "So, the best way is to stay away from you."


    She put her feet back completely on the ground, then raised her head, a little distance away from each other. Her cheeks were flushed, and though she was shy, she said with a smile, "but I convinced myself that, at least for the two of us, I could steal a kiss from you."


    She looked bravely into Karenin''s blue eyes and asked slowly and enthusiastically:


    "may I


    In response to her is one kiss after another, as if there is magic, as if we have been waiting for each other for too long, beautiful and warm.


    "I thought I did something to upset you." Karenin frankly said that even after the kiss, he still maintained a calm and decent appearance that ordinary people could not reach. He looked strong and could not be shaken.


    "I thought I didn''t teach well, and you were disappointed with me. Or, my touch makes you hate... "


    "I''m not infatuated with horseback riding. I''m infatuated with you all the time. How could you Doubt this. " He interrupted, his eyes bright, panting.


    "I love you touching me, very, very much. It makes me feel like you love me, you need me, that makes me feel like, "she shivered, her face turned red, but she didn''t look ugly. On the contrary, she shivered a little bit like a daisy in the wind.


    Because small, looks very fragile appearance, but also has own strong emotion.


    Anna''s white cheek is full of red, even spread to the white earlobe, just like she was on horseback before, a pair of gray pupil because of intense feelings and mist.


    Her throat is tight, shyness is trying to control her vocal cords, and reason is clamoring to stop her, which is far more embarrassing than chiluo in her body. Admit it all, it should have been her own secret.


    But in the end she said it.


    "That makes me feel..."


    "I belong to you. Completely, thoroughly, I''m yours, Alexis


    After all this, she closed her eyes, and her body was still shivering.


    When Lenin opened her eyes after the earthquake, she could only see the deep blue eyes.


    Anna smiles, feeling the suffocation that had held her whole body away.


    She could accept his calm and steady reaction when he said the word love. Except for this. This is different. It''s really very, very personal. At the moment, if you want to say, she''s giving her soul away.


    If Karenin''s reaction is still calm, she is afraid that she will be disappointed or even heartbroken. But fortunately, he was not. Just like her mood, he gave her the best answer.


    "God, I shouldn''t have let you know that. That makes me look less reserved." She said implicitly, to find a casual definition of her previous words. But also can''t avoid with shy pleasure, even can''t help with a little excited tears.


    "Never doubt my love for you, never doubt that I want to stay away from you." She pressed her husband''s chest and closed her eyes happily.


    "Not in a few centuries." She murmured, clasping Karenin''s back with her hands very hard.


    This powerful sense of happiness almost drowned Karenin.


    He was like a man walking alone in the dark, with a cold face and steady steps to cover up his inner confusion and uneasiness. Then, a small lamp suddenly cut through the darkness and lit up the road ahead.


    He knew that his wife loved him deeply, but at first, he always thought that the love might be due to her little experience.


    As time goes on, when he is old, she is still young, and then she will find that he is no different, even his thinking is slow with time. One day, her young and bright eyes will move to others, and her sincere and warm heart will recover.


    So he doesn''t often talk about the future.


    At the end of the day, Alexey Alexandrovich kalenin is not as strong as he has always been. He is really just an ordinary man with various weaknesses. It''s just that in the past, no one has really cared about this.


    His uncle taught him how to fight for profits. He said, "put away those soft and ridiculous things, or it will become a weapon for others to attack you at the critical moment, and it will make you bloody.".


    Therefore, confidence and coldness became the best camouflage of Karenin. His every point of toughness almost wrapped up his sensitive heart. Only when he met the tears of women and children would he shed a little bit. Now, he has one more.A soft sigh rings from the bottom of a man''s heart. Unlike his hands, which have smoothed countless uniform hems, and opened hundreds of documents, he gently hugged his wife''s waist.


    On the edge of the road that will be passed by, in the light of the sky, on the newly sprouted grass, a man''s heart is completely captured, in the way of a woman.


    "I''m not a God, Anna." As always, he cautions. The tone is calm without waves, but the heart is soft.


    "I know, but in my heart, you are more noble than the gods." She replied, with a soft smile, as in her heart, unchanged from beginning to end.


    Because you are, irreplaceable, my favorite


    At this moment, Karenin finally understood that he was being deeply loved by a woman. This love is mixed with awe and joy. It''s not because of his family background and power, nor because he is calm and strong, but because he is himself.


    This woman is not strong or smart enough.


    Her heart is like a boat in the harbor. It seems that there is no big pursuit. But as long as you go closer, you will find that there is an ocean in her heart.


    It has nothing to do with age or experience. All these are just because she loves him, which makes Karenin feel that life has not changed, but is full of happiness everywhere.


    If it''s just pure infatuation and worship, it''s not him.


    Time can bring down these people, which is beyond reproach, because what they love is not himself.


    When the waves of time constantly wash the reef, take away those young faces and wisdom, leaving the mottled nature will be slowly abandoned. But there''s always one person, and it''s the mottling that she loves at first.


    When he is still dressed in gorgeous appearance, this love is eager, and when he grows old, it will only be consistent and never give up.


    His wife had been conveying this to him, but Karenin did not realize it. Now he realized that it was so unfair to his wife.


    When she had fully exposed her soul to him, he could not respond to her equally. He felt at a loss, a little helpless in his wise eyes, but his mood seemed to make his wife happy.


    She had been pacified before he understood.


    Now, he can only say many questions in his heart slowly but without thinking.


    "I thought you were a child, Anna. I thought it was just worship. I''m just one of the few men you''ve seen. I thought, "Karenin slowly vomited out after a pause," you want to marry me only because you are young. "


    When he said it, it was his wife''s gentle and reproachful eyes that responded to him.


    "You''re stupid, Alexis."


    "You are a fool. How can you belittle my love for you because of my age?" Anna scolded softly, but her eyes were full of smile and love.


    "You''re not the one who happened to come into my world." She close to each other, arms around the man''s neck on tiptoe, breath is also mixed with a faint smile.


    "It''s me who is determined to enter your world, and I''ve decided not to go in my life. So, you''d better hold on to me, don''t let my eyes stay on others one day. "


    "You."


    She looked at each other with burning eyes, and a shy but confident smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    "I ask you to love me, Alexis."


    "Now, answer me, yes or no."


    For a long time, warm breath sounded in her ear.


    "Yes..."


    Anna stood as straight as she could, but the joy made her feel a little soft, until Karenin helped her, and she whispered, "that''s the best answer."


    "So, Anna, after I''ve answered your question, will you answer mine?" Karenin asked in a low voice.


    Anna looked up.


    Men''s eyes eyelashes droop, blue eyes are hidden, like a light, counting the waves of emotion.


    "I will." She said softly.


    A soft kiss fell between her brows.


    "Do you really understand what a wife needs to do?"


    "Oh, of course." She blushed and murmured, a little uneasy, but not afraid.


    "Good." Karenin praised in a low voice, which was almost the highest evaluation he would give.


    The man''s fingers gently across his wife''s brows, and their breathing seems to be mixed up.


    Karenin turned to comb the beautiful eyebrows of his wife. When Anna thought that Karenin would ask for something, the latter just let another kiss fall between her eyebrows.


    "Well, my wife, when that day comes, I don''t want to hear your refusal."


    His tone is gentle, but because of his deep voice, there is a kind of touching smell, which makes Anna breathe."Equal exchange, Anna, your answer?"


    At that last moment, the response to Karenin was his wife''s red face once again and the shy gesture of covering her face with her hands.


    "Good." She said that, and Karenin understood the so-called marriage again.


    In officialdom, black and white documents are the most effective. Reason and logic are the most rigorous weapons. However, in marriage, the response of the lover is the most effective guarantee. This is one of the few places where sensibility can completely and completely overcome rationality. ( )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 64

    In the morning, the sunshine of the inquiry came down.


    It rained all night in the middle of the night yesterday. When it was just dawning, the rain stopped.


    Anna got up carefully from the quilt. She had intended to get up, but when she caught a glimpse of Karenin''s sleeping face, she fell down again.


    She held her breath gently, pressed her elbows on the mattress, and looked at each other for a moment with her hands on her cheeks.


    She saw the morning light shining through the gauze curtain on the bridge of Karenin''s nose, leaving a mottled mark. So I feel a little itchy.


    "May I kiss you?" She asked in a low voice, then, making sure that the other person was asleep, she pursed her mouth, held her breath, dropped a kiss on the corner of Karenin''s mouth, and then left contentedly.


    Anna finished dressing, changed to a earth color skirt, wearing a pair of semi-old sheepskin shoes. As she walked out of the door, she met Alexei. The boy was holding a book about a finger thick and a roll of parchment that looked old.


    "Are you going out?" Alexei asked, approaching Anna.


    "Yes. And you, Alexei Anna asked curiously.


    "I always wake up early." Alexei seemed a little cramped. He would not walk out of the bedroom door even if he woke up early at home. He was used to staying in his room, but in fact, he preferred open space and reading books in the early morning when there was no one to disturb him. It''s just that he knows he''s not allowed. But now, he can.


    "I like it here. The garden is very nice and very pleasant." He had a slightly shy smile.


    Anna smiles. "You have a good habit. Alexei also often said that reading is a good habit, which can benefit you a lot. "


    Anna''s words brightened Alexei''s eyes. Obviously, being affirmed always makes people happy, and the deeper reason is that Anna knew Alexei had some respect for Karenin.


    Her husband was affirmed and Anna, as a wife, was naturally very happy, so she asked, "do you want to go with me?"


    "I know there are some good things in the forest on the west side of here." She blinked. She looked mysterious.


    "Do you mean mushrooms?" Alexei said tentatively.


    Anna laughed. "I can''t hide it from you, can''t it?"


    Alec Xie''s white face showed a faint blush, but he didn''t say anything, just a shy smile.


    It''s a good phenomenon, Anna knows. This shows that Alexei''s heart has gradually opened.


    "Do you want to come?" Invite her again.


    "If I can." Alexei said with a smile.


    "I can''t think of why to turn down a helper. I''m not asking you to play, I''m going to help me. Do you need to know about lunch? " Anna said with a smile that she deliberately emphasized.


    "I''ll do it." Alexei replied.


    On the way to the forest, the blonde insisted that he come to get the basket, even if it was really weightless.


    "You will be a good example. Andre and Charlie can learn a lot from you Anna praised.


    Alexei shook his head gently. "I learned a lot from them."


    Anna was happy: "influence and learn from each other, as long as it''s not bad." She thought about it and added, "sometimes I hope you can learn from their shortcomings and use the common people''s ideas. It will make you less nervous and happier."


    "Ordinary people?" Alexei asked.


    Anna sipped her hair and said with a smile, "yes, ordinary people, the most common idea. Tell you, you are just a child, you can want to play, you can act like a coquette


    "But," Alexei hesitated, but said firmly, "you have a different idea, don''t you?"


    "Well, I don''t know if that''s right, but since you ask, Alexei, I''m happy to tell you. Because I know you''re more than just a child. Since you have an adult mind, I can''t ask you to be like Andre and Charlie


    Anna thought for a moment and then said, "your soul and your mind are * *. You are far more intelligent than those two children. If I ask you to immediately deviate from your most authentic character, just to cater to us, that would be too much for you


    "You have the right to be happy, and no one can deny it, dear Alexei. However, we should also face up to one point, my aunt, and cousins, that is, your father, they are likely not to give you too much help on the way after you Anna pointed out that her eyes were carefully looking at the teenager in front of her.


    The latter was silent for a moment and then quietly replied, "I understand."


    "Yes, you understand." Anna looked at the teenager with a soft gaze and said, "so, I can''t tell you, just enjoy life carefree. If you''re not such a smart kid, if your life can satisfy you now, I''ll tell you you don''t have to worry about anything. ""You deserve a better future, Alexei. And all this, we can''t direct to you, also need you to work hard. "


    "I never..."


    "I know." Anna gently interrupts, "I know you, not so much, but I know. I know your excellence, your modesty. What I do is not because you are my nephew, but because you are you


    "Because you are not an ordinary child, I want to tell you that we can''t choose which way to be born, but we can choose in the future."


    "Some people take a long, long time, some people can get there quickly." At this point, Anna laughed. "And I believe you are the latter, because you and my husband are so similar."


    Seeing the boy''s surprise, Anna''s cheeks were a little red. She pursed her hair to the back of her ear and said, "his success is not just his name, Alexei."


    "I know." Alexei said firmly.


    "Yes, you know. Therefore, I believe that in the future, you will become a better person than him, and your future will be more expectant. "


    Anna patted the boy on the shoulder, giving him a trusting look.


    "You will create a world of your own, and we all believe that, Alexei."


    Alexei looked at each other, passing through Anna''s same gray eyes, and then, with a slow smile.


    After that, in the forest, Alexei saw the rainbow. Under the stream and the sun, the water splashed through the air, and a warm color stayed in his heart forever. In the following days, it became the source and power of his confidence.


    When they gathered a lot of mushrooms and came back from the forest, Anna saw Karenin in the distance on the path near home.


    "Alexis!" Cried Anna.


    After hearing the voice, Karenin saw them. Anna quickened her pace and walked towards her.


    Good day, uncle Karenin Alexei said hello, Karenin responded to him, his eyes on the youth for a moment.


    Alexei, holding the basket, said he would go back first and leave space for the couple.


    When the boy was far away, Karenin asked, "have you made an appointment?"


    "Not really." Anna took Karenin''s arm, and then said what had happened.


    "I thought you would ask him the same as Andrea." Karenin said.


    Anna shook her head. "It''s not the same. He looks like you


    "Alexei is different from Andre and Charlie. No matter what the latter does, they will be protected by the family. Their parents will help him as much as possible, so they can make mistakes, but Alexei is not the same


    "If he is not strong, if he doesn''t fight for it, he will miss a lot. I don''t want to see these regrets happen to him, it will make me sad


    Karenin looked at his wife quietly, until her voice became less and less audible.


    He knew that Anna''s heart was heavy and emotional when it was like this, so he said, "you''re right, Anna."


    "In fact, I was a little surprised that you would think about it. Because you''ve been spoiling them all the time


    After listening to Karenin''s comment, Anna laughed.


    "I feel like I''m going to be a good mother, just as I''m sure you''ll be a good father. So at least from now on, you don''t have to worry that I''ll spoil our children too much. "


    "I fully believe it and never doubted it, Anna."


    "And soon, time will tell." Karenin said calmly.


    Anna blushed a little when he said "soon," but she answered in a faint, inaudible voice, and then walked completely, holding her husband''s arm.


    She believed that too, and in the near future, after he said that request to her, time will verify this sentence.


    Spring breeze from Anna''s cheek, with the unique fragrance of Jasminum nudiflorum.


    After the rain, the soil was moist and slightly moist.


    On this trail, Anna felt the long quiet mood of the years until her husband suddenly said, "in fact, there is one thing I think I should tell you."


    "What?" Anna asked, her voice still relaxed, even her eyes soft.


    Karenin did not stop, but walked and said, "in the future, if you want to do something to me, Anna, you don''t need to ask for my request first."


    "Yes?" Anna did not respond until Karenin hesitated.


    "In fact, I woke up before you this morning."


    So, did he know I stole kisses when he was asleep? Anna said in her heart, then stopped, blushing and drooping her eyes.God, she''s not sure whether to push her husband into the ditch or hide herself in the Bush to cover up the stupid things she''d done before!


    Then she felt Karenin''s hand touch her cheek and gently lift her chin.


    "So can I, too?" He inquired.


    At this point, even if Anna is stupid, she knows how to answer. She blushed and nodded, thinking: maybe they are really the strangest couple in the world.


    But it really doesn''t matter at all.


    The breeze, the fragrance of flowers, the wet land, and the gentle kiss from her husband are the sweetest reasons for Anna to love here. ( )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 65

    Today is not a good day, in fact, the sky is a little gray, it seems that it will rain soon.


    But in the villa of Karenin''s family, at the white railing, there was a small sky blue bench on which Anna and Karenin''s son, sheriosa, were sitting upright.


    He has a chubby face and curly brown and golden hair. He looks cute and cute.


    His chubby fingers were holding a piece of colored paper, as if trying to fold it into the shape of an animal. His soft, crisp and tender voice was humming happily.


    The wings of the paper crane have come out, and soon, even its head has been folded.


    His hands are so dexterous, just like his mother.


    "You still need eyes, don''t you?"


    Xie liaosha whispered to the paper crane and gave it a pair of dark eyes.


    He gently held the paper crane in his hands. His pink fingernails were short and his fingers were round, but he did it very seriously.


    After all, he is only three years old. He also believes that every paper crane has a soul. When people can''t see it, they will fly by the wind. Now, he wants to discuss with the little paper crane in his hand and let it see how it flies.


    "I won''t tell anyone. I can keep a secret." Xie liaosha muttered.


    Of course, the paper crane didn''t respond, so what Anna saw when she came out was her son''s confused eyes.


    Mothers who are more careful can always understand what these babies are thinking. After all, their thoughts are crystal clear and transparent.


    "Baby, it''s still a little paper crane." Anna said with a smile as she approached sheriosa and bent down to kiss the child on the forehead.


    "So, like me, it''s a little shy sometimes, isn''t it?"


    Xie liaosha said with a red face. I don''t know why, when his mother saw his whispers, he felt a little embarrassed.


    "Sometimes it is, so we''d better not force it at this time, right? It''s like when you''re embarrassed, we all give you time, right? "


    Xie liaosha bowed his head and thought, then nodded solemnly.


    He held up the little paper crane, then pursed his mouth and gave it a kiss. Because he knew there was magic in kissing, just as his mother did to his father when he was tired from work.


    "You''ll show me when you''re not so shy, right?" Xie liaosha touched the wings of the little paper crane and said softly.


    Anna looked at all this tenderly without disturbing him.


    Children of this age always have too many fantasies. Most people think that is false and unreal. But Anna thinks that as long as he loves the world and the people around him, it is necessary to give him a little space for fantasy.


    As if she had reached an agreement with her new friend, Anna saw sheriosa nodding her head and solemnly placed the paper crane on the railing.


    "It said it would fly away in the evening, but it begged me not to look at it secretly, or it would not fly." Xie liaosha said to Anna.


    "Of course, you won''t sneak in, will you?" He added with some uneasiness.


    "I won''t, baby."


    Anna touched the boy''s head, and Xie liaosha gave him a smile, as if expressing gratitude.


    He has always been a polite child, and smiling is what he often does.


    "Is Dad coming back?" He asked, looking up in anticipation.


    Most children at this age are afraid of their father. After all, there are too few people like o''bronsky who are amiable. But even his uncle, o''bronsky, is only kind to his daughter, and a little perfunctory and stern to his son.


    Before Xie liaosha was born, even Tao Li worried about it.


    In their impression, Karenin is a rare decent person, but people can not help but agree that this adult is not gentle enough.


    Children don''t like such an adult. He is too serious. Even if he gives them candy, they will weigh it for a while before they get close.


    But maybe it was because of this that God gave him a little wife who was fearless, and later, their son.


    It seems that from birth, this babe with big eyes and small dimples has loved her father.


    Not long after he was born, he liked to lie in his father''s arms, although he didn''t like crying in anyone''s arms. He was a good baby.


    When he was learning to walk, his mother and nurse took him with him, but he hobbled step by step towards the gate, until his father came in, and his little hand, which could not hold anything, was clinging to each other''s knees. The smiling face on the small Bib was not comparable to his curved eyebrows.


    Occasionally, in his spare time, when no one saw him, Xie liaosha sat on his father''s shoulder and looked at the world at another height with his big blue eyes.He was used to these things, so he didn''t know that every father was like this until he grew up a few years later.


    But these are later things. Now Xie liaosha is only a three-year-old boy.


    After finishing his homework, he was waiting for his father at the door as usual.


    Anna is fully aware of a child''s expectations of his father, although she has never had one. She likes to see this. A child''s dependence on his parents shows that he really believes that his parents can give him safety and protection.


    "Yes, he will be back soon." Anna said.


    She sat on the other side of the cane chair and began to do some knitting work. It was a small blue hat, which Xie liaosha knew was for Nikolay.


    "Can I touch it?" He said, with a wistful expression.


    "Yes, but it can''t be broken."


    "I''ll just touch it gently." Xie liaosha promised with a smile.


    He touched it, hesitated for a moment, and then asked with a red face, "can you make me one too?"


    Anna stopped, she blinked, and then said, "but I may be very tired. I gave you one before, didn''t I? "


    Xie Li Sha as like as two peas in his little eyebrows.


    Then he hesitated again and said, "well, well, mom." After saying that, Anna found that she covered her eyes with her hands.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Xie liaosha''s tone was stuffy. After a while, he said, "I can''t continue to look at the hat you knitted for Nikolay. I like it too much, but I can''t control it." At last he murmured, "so I decided not to see it."


    Anna couldn''t hold back this time. She began to laugh.


    Xie liaosha looked at his mother suspiciously. Then he found that he was held in his arms and got a kiss.


    "What did I say?"


    "You said lovely things." Anna answered her son with a smile.


    She still looked confused when she saw the boy''s expression, but she didn''t intend to continue to explain, so she restrained her laughter and said, "if I knit you another one by myself, I will be very tired, but if you can help me, I won''t be so tired."


    "But," serliosa thought for a moment, and then said, "I will not." He also shook his little head and looked at his chubby fingers.


    "How can I help you?" He asked his mother seriously, and after that he felt a little uneasy because he realized that he really couldn''t knit.


    "You can hold them for me." Anna put the ball in sheriosa''s hand.


    "If you want to ask for something from someone, you have to help them as well. Even if you don''t, there''s always something else you can help, baby Anna said.


    Xie liaosha looked at the ball of wool attentively, then nodded and returned a smiling face.


    "I can also sing to you, mother."


    "Now I''d love to hear you sing, baby." Anna said, giving Xie liaosha a smile of encouragement.


    So, after Karenin came back in his carriage, the boy''s song was heard far away. He asked the coachman to stop and walk a little longer than usual.


    When he approached the yard, he saw a warm picture.


    His wife found him first, then their son.


    "Dad


    Karenin heard serliosa yell, his big blue eyes were like gemstones, and his cheerful expression completely resembled that of his mother.


    Karenin nodded in response to his son''s cry.


    No matter how many years later, he is still a senior official in Petersburg with inviolable reserve.


    Anna took the ball and gave the little guy freedom. The latter blinked at him and trotted in the direction of his father.


    He is not at the age of a toddler. He is no longer a child who comes up to his father and holds his hands high.


    Xie liaosha was three years old and began to have his own pride and recognition.


    So he stopped in front of Karenin and just looked at each other with his shining eyes. When his father patted him on the shoulder, he felt proud and satisfied.


    But what he did not change was that he took the initiative to pull his father''s hand, and Karenin was also used to his son''s movements.


    "The nanny said it was going to rain. I was a little worried about you, Dad." "When it rains, you will come back later. If it thunders, I can''t protect my mother alone," Xie said


    He observed very carefully. In fact, after hearing this, Karenin had to recall it. He found that seliosa was right.


    "I''ll think about it later." Karenin gave a guarantee.


    Xie liaosha nodded at ease. At home, they never doubted his father''s promise.


    Karenin led seliosa to his wife."Welcome home." His wife said, with a smile, black hair and gray eyes, just like in those years.


    Karenin also showed a small, tiny smile. Over the years, he had never been alone on his way home.


    It''s just a normal afternoon, just like every day. ( )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 66

    As Karenin had always known, Alexei was a child worth the effort.


    Even though birth is not his choice, cowardice is not his nature. With just a few tips and help, this smart kid always knows how to do it.


    When Anna went to the study to deal with the mushrooms with Sasha, Karenin welcomed each other in the study.


    He put down his official document and looked at each other calmly and carefully.


    The boy''s golden hair is well combed. Unlike Andre or Charlie, the child''s pride is hidden in the depths of his eyes. Or, without Anna''s help, Karenin thought that the pride might have been buried over time.


    "Uncle, I can go to the school you mentioned, right?"


    Karenin clasped his hands and said calmly, "I can let you into school, but what happens after that, as I told you, is not up to me to decide."


    Alexei showed a slightly pale but modest smile.


    "I will do it well, with all my efforts."


    The young man''s reply made Karenin point his precious head: "I will write a letter to the headmaster, be ready, Alexei, you don''t have much time."


    "I understand."


    Alexei made a deep bow. He fully understood how rare the opportunity was.


    He is not the kind of naive child who is afraid of his cold expression at the first sight of his uncle, and will not think that he is a touching and unrequited gentleman after the other party provides help.


    If he was weak and indifferent to the future, he had a goal from this moment on.


    Karenin found that the child was coming back when he was about to leave, so he looked up again and motioned to the other party to say it.


    "I know Aunt Anna helps me so much because she thinks I''m like you." Alexei pauses for a moment, then looks solemn.


    "I said I would do it well in all my efforts. Now I want to change it. "


    He licked his lips and pulled a smile.


    "I will do it."


    Karenin looked at each other for a moment, then said slowly, "do you know what people are best at?"


    He did not wait for an answer, and then calmly said the answer.


    "It''s sentimental."


    "I hope you will bear this in mind when I get there. Making promises to others is like showing your back to the enemy. "


    "Just you."


    "If you really want to succeed, I don''t even agree with you." Karenin said this in a gentle voice, while the boy in front of him showed a smile.


    "But I don''t want to go that far, that''s not what she wants. Believe me, uncle Karenin. Because of these things that I can''t choose, I can tell better than many people which are good intentions and which will take me too far. "


    After the youth left, after a period of time, Karenin finished processing a document, and then slightly curved the corners of his mouth. Now, once again, he proved that he was right. A few years later, the senior official in Petersburg believed that there would be one more intelligent person in that circle, rather than some worldly fool.


    While waiting for lunch, Andre is sensitive to a change in things, but he can''t say until Charlie kicks his foot under the long table.


    "Alexei will go to military academy." Charlie whispered as he approached Andrea.


    "Why don''t I know?" Andre asked, a little unhappy. He didn''t want him to be the last one to know after everything had happened.


    "You were immersed in Latin grammar when I asked you to eavesdrop with me." Charlie wrinkled his nose. "To be honest, brother, your hobby is a little abnormal."


    "They''re fun." Andre argued for his hobby.


    "OK, OK, but I''d like to say, it gives me some ideas."


    "What do you think?" Andre said curiously.


    The blonde boy touched his nonexistent beard, nodded his head and said, "maybe I should go to the military academy, too."


    Andrea rolled his eyes. "Let it go. If you do go there and make trouble, your father can''t help you


    "Hey! I''m not the one who cries all day to tell my dad Charlie put his arms in his arms.


    "You love your face even more than a girl. You''ve said goodbye to the Academy in your whole life." Andrea scoffed.


    Charlie felt his smooth, white face and finally drank a big gulp of orange juice.


    "I''m hungry." He announced it, and then he put it behind his head.


    While Charlie was eating so much, Andre took time to think about his future.


    Military academy? No, he''s not very interested. He thought about it for a while and then he felt that he was not interested in boarding school. In the end, it was over, until later, it became a headache for Andrea again."Can we still ride in the afternoon?"


    Charlie asked over the meal, looking a little excited. Andrea also slowed down his hand and listened.


    Everyone''s eyes were on Karenin, who was sitting on the throne. The latter stopped for a moment and then said, "let cabidonec take you."


    Cabidonnecci is the gatekeeper of the family, but his riding skill is still excellent. I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. In short, Karenin took the young man along when he started from the city.


    Charlie gave a low cheer.


    Anna saw Alexei''s inquiring eyes and gave her a positive reply.


    "Will you come with us?" Andre asked, looking at Anna with a pair of familial eyes. He had to face the surly shadow of parting with his friends, but now it seems that all of them have disappeared.


    "No, I''ll stay and make you something delicious?" She smiles.


    Andre and Charlie look at each other and are very satisfied.


    After eating, he took a rest. At Karenin''s command, kabidonec and two other servants took their three children to the open horse farm. Anna stayed, as she said.


    She walked into the yard and took the hall to find that Karenin was already sitting there. She looked up with curiosity.


    "You have something to tell me." Karenin said that the affirmative sentence was used.


    Anna began to laugh.


    She went over and sat down next to Karenin. Of course she found it.


    For a man like her husband, in a long time ago, or in some public occasions, the sofa was definitely his priority.


    As the time of getting along with each other is getting shorter and shorter, there is no need to tell each other''s small habits with words, only need to be serious and attentive, each other''s various hobbies will eventually understand more and more.


    "How do you know?"


    She may understand, but Anna is always willing to ask in the absence of work or in the leisure time of visitors.


    In doing so and saying this, people like her may not even think about what it is for. As if, she was born to be so optimistic and happy, always able to make people happy. As for her husband, who is said to be a bit cold, a wife is like complementing each other. She can often find a topic to praise her husband.


    If this is really a negotiation or public opinion, Karenin will frown at Anna''s knowingly asked questions, and even make appropriate taunts in his heart according to the identity of this person, with a smile on his face.


    But just because this is his wife, he also gave up those logical and interest thinking, just accompany the other party "stupid" go on.


    "You didn''t go to the racecourse with Andre and them, did you?" Said Karenin.


    Mr. Petersburg''s senior official answered the other party with a not the smartest one, because he reserved some words and wanted to use them for later chat. It''s not like when you''re working, you''re too stingy to say a few words of explanation.


    Anna laughed, her gray eyes looking at each other, and even slightly raised her chin.


    "But you don''t have to stay for me. You know, I also have my own job. " Her deliberate emphasis on the word "work" seemed totally different from the generosity and propriety of those banquets in the city, and it was a sign of the complacency she could have at her age.


    A little bit of the aggressiveness of Karenin''s character was aroused.


    He smiles a little, then affirms his own thoughts in a calm and gentle tone.


    "You''re not in a hurry to do your own business after lunch. You didn''t ask anuska to make a pot of hot water for you. Your clothes, "he pauses, then looks up and down." unless it''s something you think of, you don''t normally choose to wear light colored clothes to do your job. "


    "Why wouldn''t I do that?"


    Anna approached her, her eyes shining with a certain light.


    "Because you like to unconsciously pick up a pen and daub it on the paper when you are thinking. When you look restless, you will walk around the room or eat something. If you are really in trouble, you will sit quietly and look very glum. At that time you don''t like to be disturbed, even to me, you may be a little angry


    Karenin looked at his wife quietly after he finished.


    In his blue eyes, his eyes are almost full of confidence as in diplomacy, so at the end of the day, his speech speed will be unconsciously accelerated, even different from his usual tone, it is almost light and slightly ironic.


    It was almost frightening.


    If this was Karenin''s political enemy, he would feel afraid.


    If there were any other women in front of him at the moment, he would feel that his tone of voice showed intelligence and a bit of bitterness, and that he was a little scary.But fortunately, in front of Karenin at the moment is his wife.


    People like Anna, who are different from the women in Petersburg and even the whole Russian society, are born to match him.


    In fact, her cheeks looked a little red, and then, like an excited rabbit, she beat her claws so hard that she could carry the delicious carrot into her mouth before other wise people found it.


    But Anna is not a rabbit after all, so she just gets up and quickly kisses her husband on the lips.


    Then she sat down again, showing an honest look, but with a smile in the corner of her eyes and eyebrows.


    "What just happened?"


    "Oh, I don''t know."


    Karenin almost read these two words from his wife''s hair.


    Then he raised his hand, clenched his fist, and coughed gently.


    "You said, I can be less polite." Anna quickly turned to add. Then, after a moment of silence, her husband nodded.


    Anna snickered. Before long, one, not to say very gently, pulled her over and faced the direction of her prank.


    Anna can''t say that she is very familiar with the strength at the bottom of her finger and cheek, but it''s not the first time to meet.


    So after a little bit of instinctive surprise, she set her heart down and said hello to the hands kindly, and then faithfully fulfilled her promise. ( )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 67

    Anna decided to keep the distance between her husband and herself a little bit, otherwise she felt that she would not be able to talk about it.


    When Karenin looked at her wife, she almost indulged. The latter did not see, her mind was sorting out the words to be said later.


    "Next week is Alexei''s birthday, and I want to help him celebrate it."


    Karenin did not speak immediately. He knew that since his wife had brought up the matter, it meant that she wanted to hold more than a birthday party for the child.


    "I can see that he likes it very much, and so do I. We can have a picnic here in advance. After all, he''ll be in school soon. "


    After Anna finished, she waited for Karenin''s reaction. The latter frowned slightly and tapped her fingers on the edge of the table.


    After a while, Karenin nodded slightly in agreement.


    Anna smiles and kisses each other on the cheek. She planned something. Karenin provided a list. In this village, they actually had many "guests".


    If Anna didn''t want a Petersburg party, Karenin naturally knew what kind of guests he liked.


    The next invitation letter about the guests was written by anushika and signed by Anna. The servants sent were chosen by Karenin.


    Sasha, the cook, drew up the menu. Her face was red and she looked very simple and healthy. She even had a lot of voice. For she felt very happy, considering that these guests were not the elegant and respectable people who had been entertained by her husband before, but the peasants with generous hands and simple heart like herself.


    The stomachs of the first-class people are usually as thin as the legs of egrets. Those delicious food can''t get into their delicate stomachs, which makes people angry, and she has been angry for many years.


    Sasha''s commander, the servants in the kitchen, promised Anna.


    Although it was a somewhat lax banquet, and it came very suddenly, with the help of Karenin, things went on very well.


    By the time the children came back, it was almost done.


    "A picnic? oh It''s good. I think it''s very interesting. " Charlie said it was like little stars in his eyes.


    "Does that mean we can not wear those dresses?" Andre is more concerned about this issue. Although the dress makes him look more decent and beautiful, he prefers freedom.


    "Yes." Anna comforted the boy.


    Andre looked down and thought about it, then shrugged his shoulders. "Then I think that should be good."


    "Don''t forget to prepare a gift for Alexei." Anna said to the two boys, "it''s a birthday party for him in advance."


    "No problem." The two of them spoke in unison, and seemed a little elated.


    Because of their identity, they are not often allowed to prepare their own gifts except for each other. Because any party that has invited a family is more than just giving gifts in private.


    Adults will try their best to write about these gifts, and the family receiving the gift will decide their attitude towards the other family according to this.


    So every time he went to a party, Andre was bored. Charlie, though not as grumpy as he was, wanted to be more free.


    "Give him a surprise, so don''t tell him what you''re going to give him." Anna said with a smile.


    "Understand!" It''s a chorus again.


    Therefore, after Alexei came out of Karenin''s study, he was so sensitive that he felt as if something had happened, but he could not immediately know.


    "Come here, Alexei. I have to give you my birthday present ahead of time." Anna called the boy over.


    "We want to see it, too." Said Andrea, and then added, "may I


    "Yes." Anna makes a request to Andre, giving her a look of appreciation.


    They went to the master bedroom on the second floor and Anna took out her clothes.


    "Try it." She said, and took Andre and them away. When they came back in, Alexei was fastening his cufflinks. Simultaneous interpreting:


    is a very decent suit, but unlike traditional suits, the silver lining fabric makes it look too dignified. A suit of waistcoat tightens the waist and outlines the slim and straight waist of the young man.


    Alexei stood by the window, the afternoon sun slanted down and gently stroked his golden hair. Even the tiny dust in the air was also shining by this gentle light, and changed into flying shining pieces, dancing in the air.


    "Can I help you?" Anna asked with a smile.


    Alexei also laughed and nodded.


    He stood up a little restrained, for he was not much taller than Anna because he was still developing. From the perspective of grade, the people in front of him are not much older than him, but at this moment, Alexei really felt a strange feeling. It was as if the person in front of him was his mother.She is gentle, optimistic and meticulous, satisfying all Alexei''s fantasies about a mother.


    She is a relative, an elder, and seems to be a long lost friend. His heart, which has always been sad and desolate, seems to have been cured now. When countless good expectations are turned into feelings, they become warm and stable.


    "This pair of Cufflinks was given to you by Alexei."


    Anna stroked the cufflinks.


    Unlike most of the nobility''s precious stone cufflinks, Karenin gave them Silver Cufflinks.


    The prismatic lines are sharp, while the popular rounded lines are not the same. The decoration around it can be said to be very simple. At first glance, the people who made it seem to have a sense of inattention. However, if you look at it carefully, you will find that each line is slightly too carefully carved, and the ratio of length to width is almost the same.


    Andre and Charlie heard this and looked at Alexei again.


    They all know what it means.


    In the eyes of the poor, luxurious clothing is an important proof to distinguish classes. But in the upper class, the ornament is the symbol of the family. Families that really have an ancient history will know how to judge their attitude towards their owners by a pair of small cufflinks.


    It''s the same even if their offspring are the kind of high-ranking little bastards.


    Karenin''s behavior has shown that he will include Alexei in his wings. The latter had not felt this so clearly before, but now he understood it.


    Although he didn''t have the same parents as Andre and Charlie, he was now blessed.


    In this world, no matter how talented a person is, it is very difficult to get ahead. Only by leading can we get to the top of power. This is why there is always a gap between the poor and the nobility that cannot be overstepped. That''s what intelligence can''t make up for. Although the talented men of poor origin do not believe it, it is.


    Between these two classes, apart from the arrogance brought about by power and wealth itself, there is something deeper that the poor can''t touch.


    This is the second lesson Karenin taught Alexey.


    It was a fine day when the picnic began.


    As early summer approached, the trees began to look lush. In the yard, the shade of beech trees covered the spring heat, and there were many stout oak trees.


    The picnic was held in the yard. Open places make people feel more comfortable.


    The farmers and women in the neighborhood brought a lot of things.


    There are fresh blueberries, and there are even early ripening strawberries. Small and full, juicy and sweet.


    The one who sent strawberries was a mother and daughter. The little girl was about eight years old. Her red hair was tied into two braids. The color of her eyes was very similar to forget not to forget grass. Her mother also tied her a bow with the same color as her eyes, which was made of silk. I can see that she has a pair of parents who love her.


    Anna would not have come to the kitchen, but she suddenly remembered that she had not told Sasha about honey. When she came over, the mother and daughter looked a little stiff.


    The little girl hid behind her mother, but not long after, she poked out her head curiously and looked a little shy.


    "Naska." The young woman beckoned to her children.


    The little girl named Naska came out. She stood up a little nervously. Her thin diamond mouth opened. She vomited an empty syllable before saying hello to Anna.


    Anna nodded with a smile. When she saw the little girl''s braid, she couldn''t help touching it. Then she said, "it''s beautiful."


    The little girl''s eyes were wide open because she was praised. Then she blushed and said with some pride and innocence, "because she is like a mother."


    The mother is a little nervous. Obviously, she is not used to greeting a lady like Anna. She is worried that her daughter''s words will offend each other.


    But Anna didn''t mind. She just nodded with a smile and agreed with the girl.


    "I can see that."


    As if encouraged, she took the strawberries, held them back, and held them high to Anna.


    "My mother and I picked these strawberries in the morning. We planted them together. They are very sweet. Here you are, madam."


    She thought about it and said shyly, "I, I don''t have money. I got it myself. It''s for my little brother This is a gift for the young master. " It seemed that nasia had just remembered her mother''s instruction, and finally she changed her words a little bit.


    This pause Anna knew what she meant, but she didn''t say anything, and she was still smiling.


    She took the strawberries and asked, "can I give you a kiss in return?"


    The little girl nodded shyly.


    Before the mother and daughter left, Anna said to her mother, "you have taught her very well." The latter is first Leng for a moment, and then deeply returned a respectful thank you.


    "Look, money is not everything." Sasha muttered, with some comfort of self deception.Anna took the strawberries to Alexey.


    "Is this?"


    "A gift from a little girl. It''s beautiful, isn''t it? " She saw the golden haired boy smile briskly. He held the book like a poet, but the intelligence in his eyes was like some kind of sharp weapon.


    It''s a pity that he could have only picked up books for a lifetime. But fortunately, he still has a choice.


    Anna pitied each other, but admired him.


    She knew at this time that she was not a brave person, at least not as brave as them. However, she is not sorry, because she knows what she can do. For example, love herself, love her life, love her husband, love whatever she thinks is worth it.


    Whether it is the pure heart of a little girl or the smile of a teenager, it is like crystal, because it is pure and makes people happy. Anna was always eager to share this feeling with Karenin.


    His life, too regular, too calm, too serious, like black and gray.


    Anna knew that Karenin didn''t think there was anything wrong with this logical and controllable life, but sometimes, it''s not impossible to add a little sunshine and flowers to it, right? The most fundamental reason is that when she does, the latter expresses her permission.


    The so-called marriage is probably like this.


    Whether it''s giving or receiving, if it''s forced, it has nothing to do with whether things are beautiful or not.


    "I think" is not a good start, which usually means failure ahead. At the beginning of this marriage, Anna, seemingly fearless, was actually a little nervous.


    In this marriage, such as Karenin, you need to summon up a lot of courage to choose to be close to him through that calm appearance.


    It''s not shameful to fail. What''s hard to do is to continue to be more courageous. At this point, Anna gave her face a positive recognition. But in fact, no matter how excellent the strategy and means, also can''t compare with each other''s "willing".


    If there is not enough love, any giving is only lightly given. This is the source of Anna''s love and trust in Karenin in this marriage.


    "People always can''t find their own husband. Would you mind if I told them I never worried about this problem?" Anna opened the door of her study and found Karenin.


    The latter is in the pocket of the waistcoat, and the waistcoat is in the waistcoat. His brow had been slightly frowned, but when he saw Anna come in, he let himself relax.


    Obviously, he is facing some problems in government affairs.


    For the wives of officials, especially those of high-ranking men like Karenin, one thing needs to be understood. Just as women want men to separate work from life, Karenin is obviously not like Anna''s elder brother, oberonski, who likes to talk about government affairs with his wife, although it is mostly interesting.


    Anna never went too far into Karenin''s work.


    She knew him and knew that if she asked for something, he would probably not refuse. But that''s not what he wants most. And what Karenin didn''t want, Anna was more reluctant to let him worry.


    She dotes and dotes on her husband in her own way, and fortunately, the husband knows how to repay.


    "Delicious." Anna held up what was in her hand. She walked briskly to Karenin and told her the origin of the thing.


    The woman''s voice is soft and gentle, and her eyes are clear.


    And those who can be forced to relax, now also with the voice and smile, and gradually become really comfortable.


    Sunshine, strawberry, wife, eat is full of sweet juice. A little sour didn''t make the official frown again. ( )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 68

    They got everything ready in the evening.


    The guests came in one after another.


    Those black and red faces were a little excited and a little embarrassed. After all, they have hardly ever received such a formal invitation in their life.


    Considering Karenin''s identity, Anna crossed out the guests further away. Most of them worked for Karenin''s land in the countryside, so the yard could accommodate all of them.


    Naska and her parents were there.


    Anna looked for a while before she saw them, standing by an ordinary oak tree, not at all conspicuous, as if they were talking quietly. She smiles, happy to realize that the family didn''t have those thoughts.


    "What do you see?" Karenin approached and asked.


    Anna looked sideways at each other.


    The man wore a dark grey woolen suit, which was different from the satin suit or tuxedo he usually wore to a party. This one seems less rigorous.


    In the same way, his hair was not completely combed into a bright, sharp back like he did when he went to that circle, but he only took care of it a little. Hair oil is still essential, just as civilized cane and top hat are just a matter of quantity for a gentleman.


    Karenin was not a person who was very concerned about dress, but Anna had to praise her husband, who really had good taste.


    She doesn''t always give too much comment on her dress, even though she does it. In fact, she has hardly said anything since they got married.


    The appearance of his men, or to his colleagues to see what kind of taste they should give her.


    Generally speaking, in addition to the joy and admiration that his personal demeanor often brings to Anna, in terms of clothing, she can accurately interpret his mood from it, and occasionally, just like this time, because she did something, he changed from a tense state to a relaxed one. It was more than anything. Anna felt a sense of accomplishment.


    A woman''s loveliness is not only about her appearance, but also about her intelligence in judging the situation. Wisdom and talent are always limited, and God is reluctant to give all the advantages to one person. Therefore, people who know how to be satisfied at the most appropriate time are always more likable. It''s also a secret of happiness in marriage.


    "I saw my handsome husband." She lowered her voice and said sweetly, then opened her gray eyes for his response.


    The word handsome is no stranger to Karenin.


    From the word meaning, handsome refers to the appearance, demeanor and intelligence are superior praise meaning. Karenin is not stingy, occasionally praises someone in the exploratory conversation of his colleagues, so as to achieve the purpose of making things carried out in a more concise way. But for himself, he was extremely mean.


    Karenin even his own intelligence, but he is more willing to agree with his diligence and seriousness. Therefore, most people''s compliments on his intelligence can''t make him happy from the bottom of his heart, because such people either ask for him or because they are too stupid.


    He is at least qualified for demeanor when necessary, but most of the time he is more willing to block those people with indifference. There are reasons for the existence of things, but the likes and dislikes of personal emotions are also inevitable. Although Karenin always tried to hide and dilute this in front of people.


    Then foreign trade. Even at his youngest age, Karenin knew that he was not handsome.


    And his face was too long and hard. His eyes were so soft that he tried his best to weaken the disadvantage after he entered politics.


    His nose, which he himself was quite satisfied with, had a slight bulge in the middle, but the lines were very neat. When he looks down a little, the profile of the tip of his nose is like eyelashes, which can camouflage some of his looks.


    Karenin did not do that often.


    He was referring to the look of contemplation. He knew that he would not over expose anything, but even if there was a little possibility, his extremely restrained and rigorous character was absolutely not allowed.


    Now, as his wife came closer and closer to the secret zone in his heart, he was less alert to her.


    Therefore, in this extremely relaxed and comfortable atmosphere, his wife suddenly praised the government officials, who were always known for their quick wits.


    Soon, though, Karenin''s tongue regained its former quickness.


    "The word" handsome "is not so strict with me, but obviously, on the whole, I can bring you this feeling, which is also a pleasure."


    He seriously and peacefully expressed to Anna that he knew he was not very handsome, but he also recognized her praise for him. This completely amused Anna.


    She knew that she could never expect Karenin to say something like "you''re more beautiful" or "I think so too" at the next moment, accompanied by an affectionate kiss or a teasing smile.He is Karenin. When he was young, he must be one of those people who like to choose the same chair at the same time, brush the corners of his clothes, and then sit quietly in the library for an afternoon. Like the lines of wooden tables and chairs, they have not smooth but distinct texture, so that people will not doubt its authenticity.


    Anna thought, and then asked.


    In her imagination, such a strict and boring habit like a ascetic is like a peach blossom petal with poetic and melancholy.


    Their original meaning should be something to ferment feelings in lovers, but if they are handed over by their masters to people like Karenin, the poetic flavor will be completely stripped off carelessly. There is only a little bit of sophistication and commonness left.


    "That''s a more extravagant idea. I had a lot to learn in the beginning, and my temper was not good at that time Karenin narrated it lightly.


    He did not know that whatever he said would be transformed into something more romantic in his wife''s ears. Her affection for him was always hot, like a thick paint. But she also knew that if she was reckless, this feeling would become a burden.


    So just as the young Karenin would choose to gradually control his temper, so did Anna''s love for him.


    She sometimes takes him as her husband, loves him and respects him. Sometimes he is regarded as a child, loving him, warming him.


    "I can''t help but want to see what you look like when you lose your temper." She made a joke, trying to let herself participate in his past bit by bit.


    It''s a little tricky. It''s a kind of penetration in the name of love.


    Anna knew that she was not a very intelligent person. If she was asked to do something else, she would not be so smart. But somehow, she did so well that even Karenin didn''t find out.


    Maybe, it comes down to that she always uses 90% of her mental energy for her life, but I''m afraid 200% is not enough for her husband.


    "You don''t want to see it. It''s not fun." Karenin said, pausing for a moment, "very ordinary, voice raised, more sharp, some can not control their emotions, even I can not guarantee that I will not say anything irreparable."


    At the end of the day, the expression on his face became serious.


    "Not at all, then." Anna deliberately said it in a tone of regret and exaggeration. Then she changed the topic and answered the first question.


    She took each other''s arms in a friendly way. Let him see the naschians.


    The most obvious benefit of having a smart husband is that as a woman, you can save a lot of saliva and make them more interesting compliments than complaints.


    Karenin raised his eyelids and said, "obviously, poverty has not made them inferior to power."


    Anna laughed happily.


    She was so happy in her heart, because she felt that even though the times were different, they were the same in some way of thinking about their souls.


    Of course, she knew in her heart that Karenin was not the kind who would think that everything he owned was evil for the sake of "freedom" and "equality". It''s not the kind of nobility who sniffs at wealth.


    She never regarded him as such a saint, so whenever he said anything different from his class and identity, or showed a little affirmation of the poor, she felt that he was so brave and different. And then affirm what you''ve always believed in.


    Alexey Alexandrovich Karenin is a far better man than he has ever said.


    The sky was getting dark, and stars were falling on it, big and bright, as if they were trying to open their eyes to look at the world.


    After Anna and their return to the master''s position, after a few toasts, people are less restrained. In addition, it was getting late, the bonfire was burning, and the delicious smell of meat was floating in the air, and the sparks licked the dripping grease. It was as if they were going to join the party, and they were dancing more happily.


    Alexei was the main character of the banquet. Although Anna and Anna didn''t publicize it, they still gave the boy good wishes.


    Beer and drinks.


    Alexei''s glass is full of wine, and few Russians don''t drink. Even Karenin was not greedy, not totally free.


    Blessing mixed with alcohol, from the juvenile throat to the warm stomach, his pale gray eyes seem to be covered with a layer of tears, but look carefully, it is not real tears.


    He is too beautiful, thin and thin body, between the eyebrows and eyes condenses the most beautiful that a boy can have. However, when it comes to the bridge of the nose and jaw, his tense expression and subsequent indifference make him have the masculinity of a man, although it is still very young. But Anna knew that in the future, this young man will eventually become an outstanding figure beyond Karenin.


    At this time, I don''t know who played the music.Different from the elegance and elegance of the piano, this music is like the music of the working people, full of vitality and frankness. After a song is played, it becomes a kind of sentimental, like the land covered by the setting sun, which seems to contain the heat and emotion of the sunset.


    Anna can''t help but drink a glass of wine, her own gray eyes are also a bit foggy, do not know is moved or gratified.


    The pungent smell brought her back to reality and coughed gently.


    One side of Karenin heard the sound, and his eyes of concern shone on her through the bonfire. At the same time, he moved in his hands, frowned slightly, took down Anna''s glass and changed her for a glass of orange juice.


    At the moment, courage is like the tide of high tide.


    Anna ignored the blame in Karenin''s eyes. She put down the orange juice, then took the other party''s hand and said warmly, "will you dance with me?"


    She remembered that when she went to France, her heart was like a jealous little dog, and she only wanted to surround Karenin and show her white teeth to the women who dared to peep. But she was upset because she couldn''t.


    And now, here, who can stop her from defending her husband''s right to dance. If there is one person in the world who is qualified, it can only be her.


    If anyone in the world could force Karenin to do what he was not willing to do, it would be his wife.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 69

    The bonfires, the crowd, and the green shadows were now in Anna''s eyes, all of which were heavy background paint.


    She pulled her husband up and danced like a sprite.


    The whole world is spinning.


    His deep brows and eyes, sometimes sharp eyes, his imperfect excessively thin face and cold and rigid personality, all of which can not change the fact that Anna loves her husband.


    When young, girls always let themselves dream again and again. In the dream, there are castles and princes. In the dream of the future, what they imagine is the blue sky and the White House, which is the perfect combination of all.


    Poetry and courtyard, in the night heart to heart, happy to have no time to take care of sleep. Always think that this is the future will belong to their own perfect life.


    However, as we grow up and change, we begin to understand the meaning of imperfection.


    She came here from an era of convenience and great changes in the world every minute. She was restrained and reckless. She did not know her mission and significance, but now she does.


    She lost her parents in her life, God no longer has the heart to continue to deprive her of everything, gave her a chance to grasp, to grow.


    Here, she is not so free. She married a senior official and had a good life. At the same time, she had to shoulder the responsibility brought by power.


    They are all the same.


    Other husbands only need to respect their wives, but they don''t need to love them. This is the significance of the combination of power and power. Love is not a necessity. But the man in front of her gave her such a precious thing. Although he never said anything to her, it didn''t matter. There are always some differences between two people, so marriage needs tolerance.


    Two imperfect people married, in this long period of time, mutual tolerance, mutual support, growth in time. Despite their unusual identities, they are not hesitant by the crown of power in each other''s eyes. They can talk to each other and sympathize with each other without worry or fear. Can give protection and caress of the embrace, can be weak and cherished and do not need to be reserved, can, go through life together.


    "Alexis." Anna yelled softly, her head up, neck and sleeve length, beautiful side face.


    In this open-air slow dance, a man of cold temperament like Karenin could not continue to look like that.


    When he answered, it was like a spring breeze at the corner of his mouth.


    Of course, this is also because most people have begun to dance, the host and guests are no longer so constrained, but in the hearts of this special group of guests. When Karenin and Anna had maintained a kind of friendly etiquette, these simple and free people were not so rigid.


    In the upper class circle of Petersburg, people''s eyes are always on them all the time. Those colorful banquets are actually a combination of naked rights and status. No one can really enjoy dancing, and here, Karenin has to admit that he realized the fun of dancing for the first time.


    He doesn''t have to strain his body habitually, force himself to smile, pay attention to the movements of his colleagues with the rest of the corner of his eyes, and he doesn''t have to talk about the weather to the racecourse, and listen to those smiling and meat eating speeches.


    Therefore, in the face of his wife''s intimate call for his name, his response is almost silent in the most relaxed state.


    "You know, but I don''t think I told you very clearly." She said, a little shy, her eyes shining and eager.


    "The oath on the wedding ceremony is true. Now, I want to tell you that I really want to go through this life with you, whether it''s prosperity or poverty, whether it''s illness or hardship."


    "You have praised this saying in some commentaries:" those who have not experienced have no voice. "Although I am very sure that I love you deeply, since you think so, I will practice it according to your opinion. Now, it''s time to draw conclusions. "


    "I am glad that my conclusion has not wavered at all, but has been more firm."


    "You are very well. It''s good for me, not just to think of me as your wife, but, "she said with some excitement, although both of them understood that, but since Anna could easily say that word to strangers, she should not be stingy with her husband, who dotes on her and protects her.


    "In personality, treat me as an equal with you, not because I am a woman or because of my social status. You respect me just as I respect you."


    "I respect you and love you not because you are my husband. If we are not husband and wife, it may not be so deep, but in the end, there are some. But because we are lucky enough to get married, my respect and love for you become more and more profound."


    "Thank you, Alexis, for making me your wife and for everything you''ve given me so far."


    "Thank you for making me feel so worthwhile and making me the happiest person in the world


    Anna''s confession was so warm that she whispered it in a voice that only two people could hear. But the heat was like a flame, which made people feel as if they had been burned.Of course, it is not flame. In Karenin''s life, poetic modification is not recognized by him. It goes against truth and logic, and it is purely useless sensibility.


    And every time, from his wife''s words, although he can pick out a lot of faults and inappropriate modifications, but always let them drift into his ears.


    Karenin''s uncle once warned him, "if you want to be in a high position, you need not indulge in pleasure."


    Good words are the most lethal ¡õ, let you relax your vigilance, forget humility, ignore danger, so he does not care about these hypocritical flattery. At the moment, however, he is willing to be tempted.


    Karenin stopped, his right hand still holding the waist position, but his left hand slowly put down.


    His hands did not feel the same as the plump majority of aristocrats, because his body was thin, and his fingers were more robust than the slender youth. Compared with his colleagues who like hunting, he also has a quiet temperament of civil servants.


    It''s a very nice pair of hands, so to speak. When you wear a wedding ring, it has a sacred flavor.


    Her gray eyes were fixed on each other. Gaze at it as if you were infatuated with color. When the hand, thumb and index finger pulp came to Anna''s face, and then stayed at the corner of her mouth, gently pressed, her mind trembled. Look up at each other''s eyes.


    Blue, like the sea in winter, the usual excessive afterglow seems to be frozen at the moment, tightly wrapped, deeply hidden in the eye. That long eyelashes, there is always a casual between the meticulous, so that the hidden pupil always exudes the light of wisdom.


    Now, as they blink, their eyelids tremble, and a man''s expression seems to be a tight yoke, wrapping Anna firmly.


    Karenin leaned over. He seemed so calm. In fact, he was a little too calm. It''s like confirming something. The pressure on the corner of her mouth was a little bit hard. But soon, as if conscious, he let go of his hand. One finger away and then close, again gently touching the corner of her mouth.


    Half way, he bowed his head and kissed Anna, who was a little surprised.


    "I got it." He said, his eyes and eyebrows seemed calm, but clearly added a trace of pleasure, because of complete relaxation and trust.


    To believe in a politician to let go of his heart is like believing that a tiger becomes a gentleman. But if distrust means losing that one percent chance, Anna will always choose the ninety-nine percent that means danger. Because men''s next sentence is:


    "I never thought dancing was fun, but now I need to fix it."


    Karenin pauses for a moment, and the man who can respond easily at any time and anywhere seems to be pondering, Fang said for a long time.


    "Yes, it is. And I think it''s because of you. "


    After hearing this, Anna raised her smile and her eyes were bright as pearls. She followed each other''s steps and let Karenin lead her to experience the dance steps of the old times, which were not completely formal. Because no one will stick so close, as if there is no distance between soul and soul. It''s like two souls, because of the same heart at the moment, and become one.


    She said thanks to her husband tonight to let him know that she loves him so much and thanks him for his love, so no matter what happens in the future, this night is worth remembering.


    "Shall we go for a walk?" She inquired.


    Because she saw the happy look of the children, and Alexei was surrounded by people. The young people liked his light gold hair and had respect and curiosity for him.


    Alexei looked a little shy, but with a certain joy. His life seemed to begin at this moment, young and full of vitality. Although he still looked thin, everyone thought he was healthy and beautiful.


    "Good." Karenin said that let Anna take his arm and they were walking away from the crowd on the path not far away.


    The moonlight slanted down like water, the shadows of trees whirled, and the spring breeze at night was cool, but the dance made them feel a little hot. It was just right to walk around.


    "I remember when we were first married in France, and that was the night." Anna says she always remembers every little detail.


    Karenin knew that.


    In terms of memory alone, Karenin is better than most people. He can even remember more details than his wife. But that''s not the same.


    Anna''s memory is always accompanied by feelings. Karenin''s memory is more about memory itself. He likes to hear his wife say that.


    After meeting Anna, the word "like" was used more and more frequently in Karenin''s list, but it was not as terrible as previously thought.


    In fact, these subtle effects are like warm sunshine. People usually don''t know how to control this degree, and Anna, it''s not so much that she has some talent, it''s more that she has devoted herself to it.


    "I remember." Karenin can only respond in this way.


    He is not good at sharing memories with others, except for those on official business. When revealed, he is always wrapped in a mock smile.And his wife seems to be satisfied with just a "remember" answer.


    Memories of warmth from her lips, such as the path, every footprint is like a wisp of breeze hidden in general, it is moving.


    "I used to," Anna said, stopping to look at Karenin.


    She said with a smile: "I once thought that the person I want to marry must be a tall man with a pleasant voice and delicate heart, who can chat with me and take me all over the world. We will have a not very big, but very warm white house, the courtyard is full of red, purple and yellow flowers, the spring breeze blows, the yard is full of delicate. I thought that was the ultimate happiness


    Anna saw Karenin''s eyelashes open and close, which was a sign of his mood swings, so she continued, "but I chose to be your wife. It''s not the same as my fantasy life, but strangely, I feel happy every moment. When you leave in the morning, sometimes I watch you enter the carriage. I think I can see you after work. After you came back from the Ministry, I was thinking, there are a lot of things I want to share with you today. At night, when you finished your business, I saw you and thought, "it''s good that we had a happy day together."


    "It''s strange." She blinked her eyes and looked happy.


    "It''s totally different from what I used to think, but I just feel happy. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with me. It doesn''t matter if it''s different, as long as the happiness is real


    "I hope you feel the same way, Alexis. You, do you have any? " She looked at each other expectantly.


    For a long time, the moonlight slipped into the clouds.


    Although there is no silver light, no fireflies flying, music has gone, the man''s face in front of her, because of the light, Anna can''t see those beautiful blue eyes carefully.


    But, as she said, none of this matters.


    It''s a lucky thing to marry someone you like, not to mention, when you love him, you know that you are also cherished, as if it were a miracle. So, whether the form of getting along in marriage is the same as the fantasy of a girl, it is not so important.


    "Yes, my love."


    Between the lips and teeth, the air flows quietly, wrapped in love and deep love.


    This response, like honey, is debilitating.


    During the kiss, Anna thought:


    some people can''t find their lover for a lifetime, and some people can''t wait for a love response for a lifetime. And if they are more lucky than so many people in the world, then, to let their love enjoy happiness in marriage is a greater responsibility they all need to shoulder.


    After returning to the city, the sudden change also let Anna understand this truth again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 70

    "Your father looks terrible. He won''t hit you, will he?"


    Xie liaosha looks at the boy in front of him. He widens his round blue eyes in surprise.


    "How can you think so." He asked in a puzzled way, then his blue eyes narrowed. He was five years old. Although he was still round and fat, and his fingers were round, he began to yearn to be a solemn adult like his father.


    "Because" in front of him, the boy, who was two years older than Xie liaosha, swallowed his saliva. His luxurious bow tie seemed to tie his neck, which made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    "I saw them talking. Your father didn''t smile at all. It''s like ice. "


    Xie liaosha sat upright.


    In a relaxed manner, he was sharing with his new friend Vitaly the little soldier that Aunt Tori had given him.


    Now he thought it necessary to protect his father''s reputation.


    "It''s just diplomacy, my dad. He''s not terrible. He is a good father


    The brown haired boy didn''t seem to believe it, but he managed to say, "maybe."


    "I didn''t lie. That''s true. He''s a good father." Xie liaosha whispered that he didn''t always tell people these words, because his father worked, he knew that he couldn''t play like ordinary children.


    "My father once gave me a pony. It was lovely. The first time I rode, he carried me up. Dad, he''s always busy. I''m always bad at French. He''ll teach me when he comes back Xie liaosha pauses and says, "he also said that he loves me."


    "My father used to say that, but I didn''t believe it. He bought me everything I wanted, but I knew it was just sending me away Vitaly played with the minion''s gun, and spoke with a trace of self-esteem disdain.


    "I believe what my mother said." He made a grimace, the freckles on the tip of his nose were slightly twisted by folds, as if he were defending something.


    "You know, most dads don''t really love their kids, even though they often say I love you."


    After Vitali and his father left, sheriosa''s expression became a little melancholy.


    Mother has gone to the countess regia''s, and she will not be back at the moment.


    Although Xie liaosha loves his father, if he has something on his mind in this family, he is still used to telling his mother first. He knew that if his mother could not solve his confusion, he would turn to his father again. However, his mother was so powerful that he could always get the answer from his mother.


    He had carefully told his father about it because he didn''t want him to feel bad after he knew it. Why didn''t his son think of him first. Or he suspects that seliosa doesn''t love him.


    How terrible it is!


    Of course, Xie liaosha loves his parents. He loves both of them. So when he was young, someone teased him whether he loved his mother or his father more. Xie liaosha, who was unable to choose, would first blush sadly.


    When he was a little older, he either said he loved both of them seriously, or he drooped his eyes in confusion, like a wounded dog.


    Of course, he is not hesitant about whom to love more, but he can''t tell these adults. Is it because he is not good enough that they want him to make this choice? That makes him sad.


    Later, however, he found out that the people no longer asked him. And Xie liaosha occasionally heard that it was because of her mother''s intervention.


    Look, mom is always so good!


    So now, when he learned from Vitali that such a thing was beyond his knowledge, he was confused and in urgent need of an answer. But my mother just wasn''t there.


    "I can ask Dad." Xie liaosha said to himself. He finished his homework, and then straightened out the hem of his clothes. His round fingers were clearly still a child, but there was a kind of dignity and reserve that ordinary children did not have.


    He came to his father''s study, knocked on the door, and got permission to go in.


    "Dad, I want to ask you something." Xie liaosha said after closing the door.


    Karenin did know that his son was puzzled by something. After all, the little face could not hide anything.


    Although some of the documents were urgent, Karenin just changed the plan in his mind and then closed the documents.


    Karenin couldn''t help but smile as he sat in the chair opposite him. Because in his position, the guests opposite him usually look at him at the same level, instead of the present situation. In a wide position, the small one only has big eyes, hands overlapping and round and immature.


    "It''s a little uncomfortable." Xie liaosha himself realized that his legs could not reach the floor, so he twisted his butt and asked softly, "can I come over?"


    "You are my son, not a visitor." Karenin said calmly, but the look on his face was not the tension, indifference or sarcasm when he saw the guests.Xie liaosha came down from the upright chair. Like a little dog, he walked around half a circle with a simple manner, and then went to his father''s side.


    Karenin moved his chair a little so that he could face seliosa.


    Seliosa stood up. He inherited Karenin''s blue eyes and long legs. Although his face was a little chubby, his legs were straight and delicate, like deer in spring, not to mention those brown and golden, slightly curly hair.


    If his mother is here, in the face of his loveliness, she can''t help stroking Xie liaosha''s hair in front of her forehead.


    Xie liaosha''s father would not do this. Compared with his mother''s love of touching his hair, cheek and small shoulder, Xie liaosha''s father''s most intimate action was that his blue eyes of the same color would focus on him when he spoke. The silent transmission of his care for his son.


    It''s the same now.


    Xie liaosha thought for a moment with his eyes drooping slightly.


    His eyelashes don''t curl up like a boy. They are very thick. When he meditates, he looks like a quiet baby.


    Parents know that Xie liaosha''s big eyes hide a lively world.


    "Just now, Vitaly asked me," serliosa looked up, looking confused. "Will you hit me?"


    "I told him that you never hit me and that you love me very much, but he said that not every father loves his children."


    "He believed that his mother loved him, but he did not believe that his father was the same."


    "Dad." Xie liaosha said softly, "is this true? Is there really a father who doesn''t love his children? "


    Karenin did not expect that serliosa would ask this question. The problem is nothing like him. Because Xie liaosha is a happy and innocent child.


    If it had been a long time ago, Karenin would have thought that it was not conducive to growth for boys to retain such emotional innocence at this age. But now, he never wanted to let him quickly leave the child, to learn to be an adult.


    He thought that as long as nature is good, time will not stay or move forward according to human will, no matter how powerful or intelligent the person is. In this case, then, for Xie liaosha''s education, he does not need to go too harsh, as long as he is happy. When he grows up a little bit, his responsibility will not be too late.


    But if he asked these questions in advance in his life, Karenin chose to tell him honestly. Because he had the right to know the truth, and because, despite his innocence, Karenin never doubted that he had a brave heart.


    Thinking of this, Karenin raised his hand and gently put it on Xie liaosha''s young shoulder. Xie liaosha looked at him suspiciously, then raised his pure eyes and looked at him.


    "There are such fathers in the world."


    When the boy heard his father''s reply, his eyes widened, and then he looked sad.


    "That''s unfortunate."


    He was sad for Vitali and for the children.


    His mother always told him that he was their treasure and precious. His birth brought us laughter and happiness.


    Xie liaosha grew up in an environment full of love. With the love and proper instruction, he did not become such an impolite child. His growth process was smooth and healthy, and even his memory of wrestling was more laughter than pain.


    Therefore, he never doubted his parents'' love for him, and he never doubted that he would not love them.


    He thought that children all over the world are like this, but today, he knows such a fact. Not every child is so happy. Not every father is like his father. Originally, the so-called love is not taken for granted!


    "If that''s the case, Dad, I''ve decided to be better to others." Xie liaosha raised his head and said earnestly.


    "Because maybe the people I meet in the future may not be as lucky as I am. In this way, when they use their fingers to count the people they have who love them, they can add another one. "


    Karenin looked at his son and saw firmness and hope for happiness from his young face.


    He seldom does this in front of people, but at the moment, the father smiles a little and says gently, "that''s good, son."


    Xie liaosha smiles and nods.


    Maybe that''s the difference between father and mother, he thought. His mother told him the beauty of the world, and his father told him that there were thorns hidden in it. However, both his father and his mother told him with their own happiness that even so, they should be full of hope, because only in this way can change be possible.


    The heart of those uncomfortable because of this decision and slowly dispersed with the wind, those cold facts in his small, warm heart, always with hope to fill up a little bit. Only in this way, the world will not really hurt this rare innocence, even if he eventually grows into an adult, it will not change too much.After that, when I saw Vitali, the boy with curly hair and blue eyes like sheriosa, the latter took his hand, counted them one by one, counted ten fingers, and added one more solemnly.


    "Thank you, Liao Sha."


    "In this way, even if there is one less, now we have the same. Vitaly, we are all happy children. "


    Later, when a young reporter interviewed a very famous retired diplomat and asked what had changed his life, the old man with light blue eyes just blinked his wise eyes and said it was because of a friend.


    "People like sunshine."


    The author has something to say: summer homework


    Senior


    Charlie: have you finished your summer homework? Lend me a copy!


    Andre:? Summer homework? We have summer homework!?


    Charlie: Die


    junior


    sister Bambi: brother, diary, can''t write


    brother Bambi: can''t write and draw


    sister Bambi: bad guy, I''ll go to brother Bambi! He will teach me gently!


    Brother Bambi: hold the other party''s hat and I''ll copy it to you


    sister Bambi: brother, you are so moved to cry that I misunderstood him.


    ten minutes later, brother Bambi goes to xiaobambi''s room


    brother Bambi: diary, can''t write


    Bambi: it doesn''t matter, I teach you to feel your head


    brother Bambi: en


    brother Bambi www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 71

    Back in Petersburg, Anna felt like she was in another world.


    Compared with the fresh and comfortable atmosphere in the suburbs, the air in the city seems to be full of noisy and flashy atmosphere.


    Andre has been in Russia for too long.


    "For another week, I don''t understand how they think it''s been too long." Andre complained.


    Charlie patted him on the shoulder and gave him a light smile. "Maybe they''re afraid you''ll grow horns out of their sight." He made a funny long horn gesture and made Andrea laugh.


    Two boys are gabbling in the carriage. Anna looks at them and sighs.


    She had never met such a good friend herself.


    Anna was, and still is, very easy to get along with others. Although she is not always the oldest, she can always take care of others, but the giggling girls in her place do not always understand some of her stereotypical ideas. Sometimes she felt like she was born in the wrong era.


    Anna doesn''t rely on electronics, and she''s never very social. When people talk about her, almost no one says she''s not good, just like "ah, it''s a good girl.". It is rich in praise, but not good.


    Fortunately, there is always a world of her own in her heart.


    Her eyes are clear and her heart is happy, so she always sees the best side of things. It''s like now, out of admiration, Anna looks out of the carriage window.


    She appreciates the delicacy of the times, the pedestrians on the old streets, the street lamps on the corner, and the women with children. Some wore Satin skirts, some wore plain coarse cloth, and some children from poor families were playing around on the street, because the weather was getting warmer and warmer, each of them showed his thin legs.


    "Are we here?" Andrea asked.


    The boy''s hair is a little messy, but his face is red. He is a little grumpy when he sips his mouth. Now he is completely gone, just like an ordinary little boy with some sweetness.


    Anna raises her hand and tries to smooth Andre''s hair, who shakes her head and still doesn''t like the contact.


    "All right." She sighed, pretending to be sad.


    "You can touch mine." Charlie said, and put out the golden cerebellar pouch.


    "You''re not a pet." Andrea snorted.


    "Oh, there''s nothing wrong with being a pet." Charlie turned his eyes and said he got a stare, as if he were a traitor in a little man.


    Anna was in a good mood. She touched Charlie''s head and said, "listen, we''re here."


    "How do you know?" Charlie asked.


    "Peter will kick the board when he is about to arrive." Anna explains.


    After a while, Peter, the driver of the rickshaw, told them in a loud voice that they had arrived.


    "I want a nice brooch." Andrea murmured, and then got out of the carriage, with the boy''s characteristic impatience, but instead of flinging his head in, he was slightly impatient, waiting for Anna to get out of the carriage.


    "Little gentleman." Anna made a joke, took Andrea''s raised hand a little, and got out of the carriage.


    The boy blushed a little.


    Charlie said, "you know he adores your husband."


    "Oh, shut up, Charlie." Said Andrea hastily, then pushed his friend. This time he was the first to run into the shop, with the blonde boy following him.


    "Please wait around for a while." Anna said to the coachman.


    Peter laughed in a relaxed tone: "you can watch them slowly. Master Andrey is a dutiful child


    Anna knew that Peter was referring to Andrea''s gift for her mother. Although at his age he began to want to let himself experience the impulse of growing up by being away from the care of his parents, his love for his mother was not less.


    Seeing that the boy had already run to the store, Anna stepped in.


    This is a jewelry store, which is quite popular in Petersburg recently.


    Anna first found Andre and their location, and then began to look at the shop.


    The owner is a middle-aged couple with a young daughter. But now I don''t see the couple, only a busy woman.


    The woman wore a plaid skirt. She was thin, but the lines of her shoulders and neck were very beautiful. Her red hair was simple but beautiful.


    When Anna first came in, the girl was looking for something with her back to them. When she looked up and spoke to Anna with a lively face, they were both slightly surprised.


    The young girl has a pair of slender eyebrows, pupil is a light glass color, with white skin, more showing a youthful and lively beauty, and the most amazing thing is that when the girl laughs, Anna thinks they are five points similar."Ah"


    the little girl was still too young, because she was shocked, she couldn''t help but blurt out. After that, the smile on the corner of her mouth dissipated and became a little scared. After all, Anna was dressed in splendid clothes, and every piece of jewelry and silk clothes on her body, as well as that bearing, told the little girl that the person in front of her was extraordinary.


    And worst of all, she didn''t know if this incredible similarity would upset the lady in front of her.


    Anna guessed her idea from her worried face, so she said with a smile, "I thought your shop is very suitable for me because of the jewelry, but now it seems that maybe it''s because I have a chance to see people who are quite similar to themselves in the world."


    Hearing this, the girl raised her head cautiously, and was relieved to see that Anna was still smiling. She gave a shy smile.


    "How kind of you, Madame." She said so, then introduced the ornaments to Anna in a more enthusiastic voice. It''s as if Anna was a little amiable, and she suddenly turned the latter from a rich guest to a friend.


    While listening to the girl''s introduction, Anna thought carefully in her heart: "if she did not become Anna, or in this era, if she is still more lucky, it may be so simple and natural."


    She was thinking about it, and then an audacious voice disturbed them.


    "Good day, ma''am."


    Anna looked up. Standing not far from her was a middle-sized man, about thirty years old, with white skin and thick shoulders, wearing a pair of gentleman''s glasses and a neat three piece suit. She was not handsome, but she looked extremely elegant.


    Next to him stood a girl about five years old, with curly black hair and the same brown eyes. Her skin was white and tender. She was wearing a red cloak and holding a doll in her hand. She was quiet and lovely.


    "What can I do for you? Sir. " Anna asked, looking up with reserve.


    The gentleman''s face was a little red. It seemed that the next words made him a little difficult to speak. However, after sorting out a few words, he still said, "I have a cold request."


    Anna raised her eyebrows. "Please go on, sir."


    "I really shouldn''t do it." The man said sincerely that the blush on his face had gone down and became extremely modest.


    "But that brooch is very important to me. It is really suitable for a person, if you are willing to part with it."


    "Brooch?" Anna was puzzled, and soon understood, because Andre and Charlie were walking briskly towards her.


    "That''s it." Said the man softly, his eyes resting on the brooch in Andre''s hand.


    It was really a very unique brooch. Although there is no decorative streamer brilliant gem, but it is very small, and looks very lively. Most people will find this colorless decoration very monotonous, but it is also unique enough.


    "It''s not mine. It''s not me that you should ask." Anna said with a smile.


    Although Andre didn''t know what was going on at first, he probably understood it by observing the conversation and actions of the adults. Just, he clenched the brooch and pursed his mouth. He didn''t intend to let it out.


    Everyone could see Andre''s refusal. The man had intended to say something, but now he was just blushing with embarrassment.


    Anna laughed and said, "obviously, if you have any necessary reason to want it, so does my nephew."


    Some of his daughters did not leave with regret.


    After they left, Andrea whispered, "I thought"


    "why?" Anna asked. She was looking at some accessories suitable for little girls. She did not forget her niece Lucia, the shy little girl.


    "Thought you would let me let it out." Andre said that he did not look at Anna, but at Charlie who was talking to the owner''s daughter not far away. Obviously, he was embarrassed by the words.


    "Let out?" Anna repeated, then stopped.


    She looked down at Andrea and said with a smile, "how could you have such a strange idea. It belongs to you. How could I ask you that? "


    Andrea glances at Anna secretly, and blushes again when he sees the other person staring at him all the time and smiling. "Don''t people always do that?" he said with a bit of awkwardness


    "Ask others to let things out for some unreasonable face or something, even if it is clearly liked by others."


    "Sometimes." Anna probably understood that Andrea had been asked to.


    As if encouraged, Andre complained softly, "is a compliment so important? Even deprive me of what I like? "Anna couldn''t help patting Andre on the shoulder, feeling like a little dog that had been kicked.


    "I don''t know what others think, but I hope I respect you all the time?"


    Andrea glanced up at Anna and murmured.


    After a while, while Anna had picked out a gift for Lucia, the boy next to her whispered, "you are not very like other adults."


    Anna blinks, but Andrea has run away.


    When they buy something and leave, Andre walks up to Anna. He hooks Anna''s finger, but his eyes are elsewhere.


    Charlie looked at it, then grinned. He said nothing but took Anna''s other hand.


    Anna looked around at the two boys, then laughed and led them back.


    The author has something to say: brother Bambi doesn''t believe in Santa Claus


    the day after tomorrow is Christmas. Bambi''s sister is very excited and repeats it for the 100th time


    sister Bambi: will Santa really give me a gift? Looking forward to face


    brother Bambi: tired of face


    in five minutes


    sister Bambi: really, really remember? The last time I ate candy, I was a bad boy


    Bambi brother: I can''t bear it. Christmas is all fake gifts that Dad put in the socks after you fell asleep


    Bambi younger brother: no pressure to sleep


    Bambi brother: no pressure to fall asleep


    the next day, Bambi brother was sick, very serious, in the evening, Bambi brother solemnly wrote a letter in the socks:


    to Christmas Old man, if you are real, please make him better.


    Later, xiaobanbi''s disease was really better.


    Sister Bambi: is there really no Santa Claus www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 72

    Anna doesn''t like winter very much. Although there is beautiful snow in winter, she would prefer to live in warm season if she was given the chance to choose.


    Karenin didn''t care about the change of seasons. If it was too hot, the mood of the senior official in Petersburg might be affected a little, of course, just a little.


    Their son, Xie liaosha, seems to love all seasons. He can always find those beautiful places in his optimistic little mind.


    It happened in June, in early summer. The continuous spring rain has ended, and summer insects have begun to stir up.


    During this period of time, Xie liaosha always wakes up very early. Generally, she will open her big blue eyes at more than five o''clock. Therefore, Anna always asks him to go to bed early at night. Fortunately, after observing for a period of time, Xie liaosha does not show any discomfort, and Anna is relieved.


    This morning, Xie liaosha woke up early as usual.


    He didn''t change his clothes immediately after washing. He was still wearing a white robe with lace. He leaned lazily against the bay window and began to read a collection of poems in a whisper.


    It is only in the morning that Xie liaosha shows such an inappropriate appearance, and more often, he keeps himself in a good sitting position. Because he saw a lot of good habits from his father, and Xie liaosha wanted to be a self disciplined person like his father since he was a child.


    And Anna always felt like her heart was melting when she opened the door to see all this.


    "Mom."


    Xie liaosha saw his mother. He put down his book and began to smile. He called softly.


    Anna goes over and kisses the child''s round cheek.


    "Why do you get up so early?" Xie liaosha asked in his mother''s kiss, holding each other''s neck in both hands, like koala.


    Anna smoothed the curly hair in front of her forehead for Xie liaosha. She was just like a small animal waking up from hibernation. She always had a kind of newborn ignorance between her eyebrows and eyes. She looked weak and lovely.


    "Remember what I told you last night? Andre is coming today. Shall we meet him at the railway station


    Xie liaosha remembered that his father had said it at dinner yesterday.


    Cousin Andre came suddenly this time. It was not his holiday time.


    The answer his father gave him was that cousin Andre was going through another period of change. His response to this answer was to blink his eyes and poke at the beans in the bowl, thinking: it''s a bit mysterious.


    Now, with his mother, he could inquire in more detail.


    "What''s the other stage dad was talking about? Mom. " Xie liaosha is still holding his mother, his blue eyes are like the sky outside the window, clear and distant, without a trace of impurities.


    Anna is also sitting on the wool mat of the bay window. She first touches Xie liaosha''s ankle to make sure whether he has caught cold. Then she smiles and answers questions for her curious child.


    "It''s a change of mind from a child to an adult. At this stage, they sometimes don''t like to get some answers from their parents. "


    Xie liaosha thought it was incredible. In the world of a five-year-old, parents sometimes mean the world.


    "It''s strange." He said with a wink. He drooped his eyelashes, pondered for a moment, and then looked up. "That''s why brother Andrey came over when it wasn''t a holiday, right? Because he wants answers from his father? "


    "Absolutely right." Anna kisses the boy''s little hand. The meat nest on the back of the hand is really lovely, while Xie liaosha looks at his little hand anxiously. Although he knew that many people liked them, when he was a little older, it would be difficult for him to carry out the kind of adult handshake with his fleshy hand?


    "I''m not always that fat, am I?" He looked at his mother, blushing slightly, and asked shyly.


    Anna laughed.


    "Don''t worry, baby, when you get to Andrea''s age, they won''t be like children any more."


    Then she pretended to be a little healthy when she was five years old


    Having been assured, Xie liaosha breathed a sigh of relief. After hearing the words his mother teased him, he also laughed, and the sound of joy was like the wind beside a stream. After a while, Xie liaosha said shyly:


    "I hope they can be like dad."


    He looked at his small hands carefully, spread out, and then clenched, soft and soft.


    "Dad''s hands are beautiful."


    Slender, powerful, able to hold a gun, strong and warm when writing.


    Anna knew that he adored his father, and she was very proud of that feeling, but every time she listened to these statements again from his pure blue eyes or his small mouth, she still felt a little moved."It may not be exactly the same, but we all believe that you will become a better person than him." Anna encouraged hopefully.


    "Well." Liaosha''s dimples are just like the dimples of stars.


    At about ten o''clock, Xie liaosha and his mother went to the train station to meet Andre.


    The time they had estimated was just right, and after her mother had kissed Andrea on the cheek, seliosa walked over.


    "You don''t look very tall, Xie liaosha." Teenagers are extremely thin, and their high cheekbones should have seemed a little cold, but they are bright because of the smile on the bottom of their eyes when they speak.


    Xieliosha bowed down with Andre, and then kissed each other on the cheek. Only then did he stand up and was not angry. He only said softly that he would grow tall in the future.


    Andrea touched sheriosa''s little head absentmindedly.


    Back in the carriage, serliosa watched Andre carefully.


    After all, he was only five years old, and there was always a limit to what he could understand. But because he was young and sensitive, he immediately noticed some changes in Andre.


    It wasn''t just about height and appearance. It was like, in the past, Andre was the same as him, like a carefree plant, but now he is restless.


    From the corner of his eyes and eyebrows occasionally revealed the fatigue and irritability, Xie liaosha thought: the original growth has so many troubles!


    At home, Andre moved his body as if he had been tense, and now he was relaxed because he came home.


    Xie liaosha still hooked his mother''s little thumb, until his mother patted his hand and motioned him to let go, and then he reluctantly let go.


    Anna thought it was funny.


    This is a small problem of Xie liaosha. For close people, Xie liaosha occasionally shows that he is too sticky. Once he decides who to hold the thumb, it is like sticking it with sugar, so he doesn''t want to loosen it. If you do that, seliosa will act like a little dog that''s been kicked, a little bit sad.


    Anna looks at seliosa, then stops Andrea, who turns around and signals him with her lips.


    Andrea looked down at sheriosa, shrugged his shoulders, and finally took the little boy to his room by the waist.


    "Ah"


    suddenly, Xie liaosha was frightened, but soon, he giggled again.


    At home, the father would not do this kind of monkey business to him, and Andrea, to some extent, replaced a part of the father''s role, although before that, he was only a little boy himself.


    In Andrea''s bedroom.


    Xie liaosha was sitting on the sofa. He was a little too upright. In contrast, Andre, sitting cross legged on the carpet with his back against the sofa, seemed very inappropriate.


    However, no matter how inappropriate, the beautiful face and the juvenile body, as well as the unique rebellious adolescence still make him appear some charming.


    At least, the little maid who brought Andre honey water looked a little shy.


    "Madame said honey water can moisten your throat, and master Andre should drink more now."


    "Well." Andrea answered, then wrinkled his nose and took a sip without moving.


    "Brother Andre, don''t you finish it?" Xie liaosha asked, holding his cup in his hands.


    "Too sweet." Andre wrinkled his face and continued to read the book in his hand.


    Xie liaosha was stupefied. He clearly remembered that Andrea didn''t hate sweets, although he didn''t like sweet food as much as he did.


    So, when you grow up, you don''t even like sweets?


    Xie liaosha felt a little afraid, and then quickly drank the honey water in his hand.


    Xie liaosha didn''t know that his worried look was completely captured by Andrea. I don''t know why. From the beginning of Xie liaosha''s understanding, Andrea suspected that he was not a little boy, but some kind of young but pure animal.


    No boy can be as soft and courageous as seliosa.


    But because of this, sometimes Andre wants to tease each other.


    "Open your mouth." Andre held the book lazily in one hand and made a gesture of opening his mouth in the other.


    Although Xie liaosha is a little confused, he still opens his small mouth and matches his innocent big eyes, just like some kind of chick crying for help.


    "Ah"


    Andrea looked at the boy''s teeth and said, "haven''t you changed your teeth yet?"


    Xie liaosha shook his head.


    "You can still eat it now." Andre nodded. "Even if you lose your teeth because you eat too many sweets, there will be new ones."


    No teeth!


    Xie liaosha''s big blue eyes were wide and round, and there was obviously some panic.


    Then he asked, "how to change his teeth?"Andre gave a fake smile: "Oh, then there will be no teeth. You can only drink milk from now on."


    Xie liaosha listened and looked anxiously at the small cake just sent by the maid. He didn''t want to lose all his teeth, but he couldn''t let go of the cake.


    Andre saw Xie liaosha''s tangled appearance, and her small brown eyebrows twisted. Suddenly, she felt that she didn''t like sweet food any more.


    "Eat one and you''ll be OK." Xie liaosha whispered, obviously still unable to resist the temptation of sweets, he stretched out a small white hand.


    "The teeth will fall out." Said Andrea coolly.


    The little hand in mid air stops.


    Andrea looked up, and serliosa was stunned, then slowly put his little hand behind his back, but his eyes were still fixed on the cake.


    "Well, that''s funny." Andrea laughed and took the cake to sheriosa and put it in the heart of his hand.


    Xie liaosha looked at the small cake in his hand carefully, then laughed, and did not accuse Andre of cheating him.


    Andrea looked at serliosa''s contented appearance, and suddenly felt that his parents'' behavior of making decisions for him regardless of his wishes was not so strong in France.


    At more than four o''clock in the afternoon, his father came back from the Ministry. After Xie liaosha and his father said hello, the latter took Andrea to the study.


    His mother was talking to Sasha in the kitchen. Seliosa had no classes now. It was his leisure time, so he went to the porter cabidonnech.


    Cabidonec knows a lot of things, most of which are very interesting, so sheliosa likes to talk to him.


    "How did you grow up all at once?" Xie liaosha asked curiously.


    Cabidonnecci looked at the young master at home with his favorite eyes.


    Although in Petersburg he had seen children more lovely and beautiful than seliosa, no one was sweeter than him.


    "I can''t remember such a long time, young master."


    "No signal?" Xie liaosha asked, thought about it and added, "it''s like a flower bud before it opens. If you look carefully, the petals will tremble."


    "I don''t think so. Most people grow up at that time."


    There was no answer from kabidonnech, and seliosa felt a little melancholy.


    Later, my father said he would go out with Andrea tomorrow.


    "May I go?" Xie liaosha asked.


    "You have French lessons, seliosa." Karenin said.


    Xie liaosha was a little disappointed.


    "Let him go." Andre said he knew what Karenin had for rejecting sheriosa''s request.


    Xie liaosha looked at his father with bright eyes, and the latter nodded to show his agreement.


    "But the course still can''t be left behind. I''ll talk to your French teacher and ask him to adjust the course to the evening."


    Karenin did not indulge his son in learning. In fact, when it comes to learning, he never connived at anyone. Although he loved his children, he was also strict with them. To his satisfaction, Xie liaosha was not spoiled to be tired of learning. He also said that he had no opinion about it.


    Anna packed things for them. When she saw his mother put on his hat, she asked, "where does Dad take us?"


    "You''ll find out later?" Anna nodded at Liao Sha''s nose, and the latter laughed.


    People always say that he is too curious, but Xie liaosha thinks it has too much to do with his mother. She likes to tease him like that sometimes.


    "I''ll see Dad''s stuff." He said, and then ran away, after a while and ran back, his face a little sweaty, as if to see something wonderful treasure.


    "Dad is going to take us fishing!" He announced.


    Anna wiped his sweat and laughed, "satisfied, huh?"


    Xie liaosha nodded and his curiosity was satisfied as if he had eaten delicious food when he was hungry. If he doesn''t know all the time, he will feel worried and uneasy.


    "Drink more water later." She cut the boy''s hair and then said with a smile, "look at your hair. Are you going to be like Andrea?"


    Xie liaosha felt his head shyly.


    "I''ll pay attention." He said it seemed that he cared more about his appearance than Andre.


    From the departure to the destination, I stayed in the carriage for about two hours. For personal reasons, Karenin did not use two carriages, so the three men were only in one carriage.


    Andre worshipped Karenin, which became more and more obvious as he grew up. Naturally, he also worshipped his father, but apart from that, he was not afraid of Karenin.


    Therefore, on the way, Xie liaosha sat in a proper way, but he kept talking.


    He knew that his father was a man who didn''t like to waste his time. Even if he didn''t have documents in his hand, he was thinking. So the object of sheriosa''s speech became Andrea.Strange to say.


    When Andrea was in France, he obviously didn''t like to talk to other people. He always put on a cool look. But when he said those messy words, he was not bored.


    He glanced at his cousin and thought: probably no one would not like him.


    But the client did not feel this affirmation, because although his mother sometimes said with a smile that everyone loved him, Xie liaosha did not really take it seriously.


    Sometimes his father''s words made him think that how could anyone be liked by everyone in the world?


    He also has such shortcomings, but as long as there are so few people who really love him, Xie liaosha will feel very happy.


    "Here we are. Get out of the car." Karenin said.


    Xie liaosha saw his father get out of the carriage. He stopped for a moment and took down the fishing utensils. He hesitated after Andre got out of the car.


    The carriage was still a little high, and he was observing whether he could go safely on his own.


    But before he could think of any way, his hands had reached in front of him.


    Xie liaosha laughed and suddenly felt that even though Andre was going through a stage he didn''t know, the other side was still Andrea.


    "If you are picky, you will not grow tall." Andrea pinched the boy''s face, and when he let it go, a dimple was in the reddish spot.


    "You lied to me again. My mother said that I would grow tall when I got to your age. Maybe taller than you and dad. " Xie liaosha finished with his hands on his back and left like a little adult.


    "It''s hard to cheat a child when he''s old." Andrea muttered with a smile and followed.


    This place has a wide view of the lake and is undisturbed.


    The wind in June is always slightly sweet. Xie liaosha can''t help but close his eyes and wrinkle his small nose and sniff it gently.


    "Don''t be so close to the lake."


    Andre tugged at the big collar of his sailor''s suit and dragged him back a few steps like a little potato.


    "I will not." Xie liaosha said, but did not continue to move forward.


    His father told him that curiosity is OK, but don''t put yourself in danger because of curiosity.


    "Play first." Andre drove seliosa to a bunch of flowers and went to Karenin to help.


    Xie liaosha sighs, then lies on the grass, carefully observing a butterfly on the yellow flower.


    With his hands on his cheeks, he watched the butterfly flapping its wings and sucking nectar. After a while, his legs in his white socks also rose and swayed rhythmically.


    As soon as Andre turns around, he can see that Xie liaosha has been immersed in another world with great interest.


    The sun in June was already warm, and Andre''s white face turned red. The tingling made him wake up. He saw that his uncle was just like him, looking at Xie liaosha, who was already talking to little butterfly with a smile.


    "Andre, you are too impatient." Karenin withdrew his eyes and said calmly.


    Andrea licked his lips, but his eyes were as sharp as a teenager: "maybe, you know, I never wanted to live my life as they wanted."


    "I know."


    Karenin began to load bait on the hook. His tone was flat and light, just like the comfortable shirt on his body. Unlike his usual days when he goes to work, he always wears a close fitting suit and a stiff collar shirt. Now Karenin is as comfortable and peaceful as this afternoon. Although, Andre knew that even at this moment, Karenin''s mind could not completely leave business.


    "You''ve had your own ideas since you were young, and your parents are worried about it." Karenin said faintly, then threw out the fishing rod, he turned to look at his nephew.


    "Don''t forget, they are your parents and love you very much."


    "I know, that''s why I went to school." Said Andrea carelessly. He had never been interested in orthodox learning, and so was the place he would eventually enter, so hypocritical and dirty.


    Father and mother thought he was just making a scene, but it wasn''t.


    There was nothing wrong with their love for him, but Andrea couldn''t tell them what he wanted to do. His heart is free, his soul is free, and he never believes in God. All his behavior is not God''s instruction at all.


    From a long time ago, he had been thinking: if he became a good man in the future, it was also because he chose to be a good man. If he became a bad man not allowed in this world, it was just that he chose to be a bad man.


    God did not teach him, the devil did not tempt him.


    But he can''t say such things to anyone. Therefore, he is not willing to continue to stay in school, do not want to accept the care of his parents. He chose to come to his uncle''s house in Petersburg.


    Now he felt he was right.


    He doesn''t need to say anything. His uncle may or may not know. It doesn''t matter. He just needs a place to breathe."The problem doesn''t come out of the blue, Andre. It''s not the end. The emergence of a problem is caused by many factors. Therefore, there are many ways to solve it. "


    "People can live freely, but it is better not to forget their own responsibilities." Karenin got up and patted the boy on the shoulder as he passed by Andre. This is also the greater intimacy and warmth he can give.


    Andre turns to look at the father and son not far away.


    The sun is a little bit fierce, even under the shade of the tree, the boy can only squint his eyes to see clearly.


    He saw Karenin patting seliosa on the shoulder, who blinked, laughed and said something, as if he had just woken up from a wonderful world.


    "Responsibility." Andre chewed the words, and the agitation seemed to have stopped this afternoon.


    That night, Andre went back by train.


    This time, Xie liaosha and his father sent him to the train. He asked Andre if he would go back to school, but the latter shrugged his shoulders without a definite answer.


    After the train whistled and clattered away, Xie liaosha, holding his father''s little thumb, looked up and asked innocently, "will he go back to school?"


    "Yes." Karenin replied, and then took sheliosa to go back. Anna was still waiting for them.


    Out of the station, he saw the stars all over the sky, a little heat wave wrapped with a layer of sweet and greasy breath blowing past Xie liaosha''s eyelashes. He was confused and thought: what is the so-called growth?


    He looked at his father again, saw his tight lips, and, at the moment, holding himself.


    Those troubles were shaken away by him, and he said with a smile, "Dad, I want to be like you in the future."


    "Officials?"


    "I don''t know." Said Liao Sha honestly.


    "I mean, in the future, Xie liaosha will have the same heart as his father." Because, although still can''t understand what happened to Andre''s brother, but as long as you look at his father, you won''t be afraid. As long as you become an adult like your father, it doesn''t matter if you don''t know what the future will look like.


    My heart? Karenin was stunned for a moment, saw his son''s happy little face, then slightly pulled up the corner of his lips and laughed. He stopped and picked him up with the boy''s incomprehension.


    What he did was not unfamiliar at all, because when Xie liaosha was younger, when he saw his father, he would stretch out his hands and ask for "hugging". Now, as he grew up, he became more and more polite, but he was not always so coquettish.


    Xie liaosha was a little surprised at first, but soon relaxed. He said softly, "Dad, we have to hurry up. Mother is still waiting for us to go home."


    "Good."


    The author has something to say: I really don''t want to grow up, but this is inevitable. Therefore, since we can not change, we should use a better mentality to adapt to new things. I also hope that in the future, I can become the power of my child, make him happy and not worry about the unknown. Shuimulong


    was used as an example www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 73

    Anna didn''t care what happened during the day when she came home.


    She had asked anushika to distribute the gifts to Mr. Gorman when she came back, but she would not be able to make it the day after tomorrow, for she would have to take Andrea to the train.


    In the evening, the children were sleeping, Anna and Karenin were sitting on the balcony soft chair chatting.


    Most of the time Anna was talking.


    Karenin was a very good listener. He looked patient and focused.


    He didn''t usually interrupt Anna, but Anna knew that the former would listen to what she said.


    "Andre is a good boy." Anna snuffled her nose, which was childish and not particularly elegant. At least she wouldn''t do it in front of people.


    But in this marriage, when a person more and more trust in another person, some not good habits will be gradually relaxed and sometimes unconsciously revealed.


    She didn''t even know, because Karenin didn''t remind her.


    It''s strange. At the beginning, Karenin thought about whether to remind his wife, but later he felt that it was really cute, so he gradually got used to it.


    "I don''t remember your habit of wearing broochs." Karenin asked.


    Anna blinked. "Oh, I don''t really like it, but I''m a woman after all. There''s always plenty of good-looking things."


    "Then why not choose for yourself?" Karenin continued.


    Anna folded her hair and thought that Karenin was really cute at this time, so she couldn''t help laughing.


    "My dear Alexey, it''s pathetic to buy something for yourself."


    The man wrung his eyebrows. He watched his wife pick up the tea and sip it slowly, then nodded slightly.


    "You want me to give it to you."


    In fact, Karenin was a frank man in essence, if he was not a political figure.


    Anna swallowed the tea, her expression a little angry.


    "I didn''t mean that at first, but," she said with a smile as she put down the bone china tea set. "Sometimes I''m a cheeky man. If a husband doesn''t understand romance, I''ll always seize every opportunity to let him do something for me once in a while. Woman''s vanity, OK?"


    When she saw that the man''s face was a little embarrassed, even a little embarrassed in his blue eyes, she got up and went to the other side and dropped a kiss at the corner of his mouth.


    "Don''t mind, Alexis. I don''t really like brooches that much." She said contentedly, then yawned a little sleepy and left.


    This is nothing more than the occasional teasing words between husband and wife. Although Karenin does not conform to this, it is not that he does not understand it.


    "But she doesn''t hate it either." This sentence appeared in the mind of a husband, as if a wise man were reminding Karenin.


    The next day, in the Department, near the end of work, Secretary vorobev knocked on the door of Karenin''s office, and he had to tell him that there was a temporary visit. After all, his boss always put his work first.


    "That gentleman wants to call on you tonight, my Lord." Said the secretary.


    After he said that, his mind was already ready to arrange the time and restaurant, but his boss frowned and said, "change the time for me."


    Vorobev was a little surprised. After all, Karenin almost never changed the appointment time.


    However, he was a smart man, so soon he said he would change the meeting time for Karenin.


    "Shall I arrange the carriage for you?" He asked, with some caution in it, which was not so easy to detect, but just as he knew Karenin, the latter understood him much better than he thought.


    "Tell Peter for me." Karenin said a place.


    Vorobev, who knew a lot about the famous shops in Petersburg, soon found a reason. His brown eyes twinkled and then asked, "do you want me to choose for you?"


    Because of Karenin''s working relationship, he often needs to choose gifts for the latter, and Karenin has never liked to choose these things by himself.


    "No need." Karenin looked at his secretary. The latter nodded intelligently, then put down his schedule for tomorrow and left.


    After the office door was closed again, Karenin looked at vorobev''s itinerary, pondered for a moment, tapped his fingers on the mahogany desk, and finally stopped, as if he had given up. He picked up his coat, straightened the hem to make his shirt more comfortable, and then left.


    "It''s not the best time yet." Karenin''s busy brain simply and calmly flipped this sentence. Although before then, they were still thinking about "gifts and wives", but the sword was always a sword, and it would not become something else because it was coated with sugar.


    In the manor, Anna has arranged everything for Andre. She looked at the clock again and wondered why Karenin had not come back at this time."Can we go?" Andre asks. Although he doesn''t want to leave so soon, if things are already like this, he tends to accept them as soon as possible, so as not to do something irrational by himself.


    "Doesn''t it matter?" Anna asked.


    The boy shook his head. He didn''t like separation, so he didn''t ask Charlie to send him.


    Anna touched Andrea''s arm. "Well, I think he might have been delayed."


    "I understand. My uncle is a punctual man Said Andrea carelessly, and laid the brooch for his mother with great care. When he looked up, he saw Anna''s smiling expression.


    He felt a little awkward, as if his aunt knew exactly what he was thinking. He even got angry and wanted to get angry, but when he looked up and saw the other side''s expression, he could not say anything mean.


    Finally, the boy with a little messy hair could only ask, "what do you like?"


    Anna was a little surprised.


    "You''ve helped me a lot. Next time I come, I''ll bring you something you like." He said, and then he put his arms in his hands, and there was a little blush on his white skin.


    "I don''t know what women like."


    Anna saw Andre almost choking his neck like a chicken.


    "Then bring me a nice painting."


    "Anything."


    "It''s a bit of a big range." Andrea muttered, and then he returned to the pride and reserve of a little boy.


    "Well, it''s not a hard thing to do."


    As soon as they had finished speaking, kabidonec, the porter, told them that Karenin was back.


    Anna saw a joy in Andre''s eyes, though it was soon covered up.


    She laughed, and then asked the servant to carry Andre''s things into the carriage. At the door she saw Karenin, who was wearing a thin dark brown coat, who did not seem to be affected by the heat of the early summer, who was explaining something to the servant who was responsible for taking Andrea back.


    When Anna approached them, Karenin told the servant to leave after a few words. He looked at Anna and said, "do you want to ask why I came back late?"


    "Good guess." Anna took each other''s arms, smiling deeply.


    "I''ll tell you later." He said.


    Anna looked at him, and suddenly her eyes brightened. She couldn''t wait to ask, "is it"


    but Karenin used a kiss to make her not say it.


    "All right." Anna thought faintly, "surprise is worth waiting for." Although she already knows, she can always pretend not to know.


    An hour and a half later, they came out of the train station.


    Anna thought they would go straight home, but Karenin told her that he ordered dinner.


    "I thought it was, you wanted to give me a brooch or something." Anna sat in the red soft chair, looked around the store''s magnificent decoration, sighed.


    She didn''t expect it was a dinner date. Obviously, a candlelight dinner. Anna couldn''t help laughing when the waiter lit the cute little candles.


    "How romantic it is She looked at each other with stars in her eyes. She was so happy that even the young waiter with smooth hair could not help smiling.


    "The wine is very good today, ma''am." The waiter said that the straight back bent slightly in a standard curve.


    "My wife, she doesn''t drink." Karenin said calmly.


    The waiter was startled, and then realized that he had transgressed.


    "Yes, sir." The waiter went down respectfully and did not dare to look at Anna again.


    Karenin withdrew his gaze and found his wife looking at him with interest, holding her cheek in one hand.


    The man coughed gently and asked, "isn''t it?"


    "Oh, of course." Anna said with a deliberate delay, and then drank a mouthful of white water. She saw that Karenin also took up the red wine cup on the table and drank it. The candlelight made his face slightly red. Of course it''s candlelight, isn''t it?


    Lamb chops are very fragrant and tender. Karenin''s blue eyes are really beautiful.


    Casa Sala is also very refreshing. Well, Karenin''s hands are very good.


    Anna looked at her husband as she ate, as if the man in front of her was some delicious food, until he saw the movement of Karenin''s hand stop, and she blushed and laughed, thinking that she had been discovered.


    But Karenin didn''t say anything. He just crossed the food on the table, pointed to Anna''s mouth, and gently wiped the sweet salad dressing. He did it so naturally that if he didn''t pay attention to them all the time, he might think that the man just touched the corner of her mouth.


    Anna stayed for a moment. Obviously, if she didn''t pay attention to her meal, she would find something not elegant. This time, she coughed gently, then picked up her napkin and sipped the corner of her mouth again.


    "I don''t normally do that." She stressed, but the tone was not convincing."Well." Karenin answered, but he was so calm that Anna felt that he was merely showing willingness to accommodate her self-esteem at the moment.


    Anna decided that if there was a dug hole in front of her now, she would sleep in it.


    "Oh, forget it." She changed her mind, because the man in front of her had a warm smile in his blue eyes.


    "I love the way you smile." Anna said softly, not knowing that her face in the candlelight was really touching.


    Karenin is not a man without eyes. He doesn''t pay attention to women''s appearance or charming romantic posture. But if necessary, he can directly understand the beauty of a woman than anyone else.


    It''s nothing.


    With his poems and music, Karenin could appreciate the beauty of a woman and make them believe it. He just doesn''t really need to.


    Now, he''s perfectly legal and can look at his wife with possessiveness, a legal right no other man can have.


    This is his, his wife.


    Her gray eyes, crow wing eyelashes, thick and slightly upturned, when she looked at others with complete concentration and relaxation, there was a light fluorescent flow in her pupils, which matched her red cheeks and slightly separated lips. It''s Anna''s unique charm.


    If this attentive gaze is accompanied by a soft voice, it is really a test.


    Karenin looked at his wife quietly for a moment, then replied in a low voice, "that''s because of you."


    Anna froze for a moment, then lowered her head and chuckled.


    She turned her head and laughed for a moment, and then peeked at Karenin, who at last showed a look of total embarrassment.


    "You" Karenin looked uncertain, and Anna had to stop laughing and say, "I like it."


    She softened her voice again, her eyes seemed to have a thin layer of water light, and looked full of sincerity.


    "I really like it." She wiped a little tear from the corner of her eyes, looked around again, hoping no one would notice her gaffe, and then said, "it''s just that no one told me that."


    "I know you, maybe not so much, but I do. I''m just so moved. I thought you might give me a brooch. After I told you that, maybe you didn''t, but I didn''t think it was a date. It''s good. It''s a bit unexpected, but it''s really great. "


    She laughed, her lips trembling slightly.


    "In fact, whether there is a present or not, or whether there is a surprise dinner outside is not the most important thing."


    She folded her hands, put them on her forearms, and then tilted her head slightly, with a little nasal sound.


    "The most important thing is that you keep me in your heart and do everything for me."


    "Alexis, every time I treat you better, you treat me better. You really make me feel very happy."


    The dim candlelight, his wife''s happy look and soft words made Karenin feel that in this marriage, in addition to loving his wife, he really had a sense of mission from the bottom of his heart, that is, to make her feel happy under the witness of God.


    When Anna woke up the next morning, next to her pillow, a small box of velvet lay quietly on the soft pillows, between their pillows.


    Anna got up, her long black hair curled and scattered, and her silk pajamas slightly rubbed open, revealing the snow-white skin on the side of her neck.


    She opened the box, and with a smile, her white fingers stroked the brooch gently.


    It''s kalenin''s, like sapphire''s eyes.


    Calm handwriting, a simple word.


    "To wife Anna, the flower of the sea."


    The signature is an abbreviation of Karenin''s name, like a delicate symbol.


    You can never guess how stupid and smart a husband can be, but in a happy marriage, a wife never doubts that her husband loves her and makes her feel moved.


    Anna remembers every detail between her and Karenin and is full of affection.


    Karenin also remembers that, although not all of them, he never missed those important things. Therefore, the sentence "I like the sea" is just a random whisper of words, he really firmly in mind.


    When time flies by like a butterfly dance, two people who love each other, because they care about each other, have not been smoothed out by the plainness of marriage, but they have become more suitable for both sides. Then, in these trivialities, sometimes, just like fireworks, occasionally bloom, so that this relationship, such as wine, will last longer in the years.


    That afternoon, when Karenin was off work, at the door, he saw a woman in a long pearl dress coming down from his carriage.


    Familiar smile in the early summer sun almost some intoxicating, such as Karenin men can not help but squint.Until the man quickly approached him, the blue jewels flashed on the Pearl cloth.


    "See that."


    His wife stood in front of him, expectant as a child trying to show off a new toy.


    "Well, it looks good." Karenin nodded slightly, reached out his hand, and let his wife take his arm.


    "Do you want to go shopping?" This time, Karenin said it earlier than Anna.


    Even in his childhood, he was not used to showing off anything strange. So he can not fully understand his wife''s mood, but if she wants to, it is not very meaningful to accompany her to do this thing, it is not impossible.


    "Oh, of course!"


    Sure enough, Anna was happy with his proposal.


    Although not fully understood, but if she wanted to make her happy, Karenin was always willing to cooperate. Above all, there is no reluctance, because in fact, to see his wife happy because of his words or actions is the same to him.


    The author has something to say: strong and weak


    Bambi''s younger brother is a very strong boy. He never cries when he falls down, although he seldom falls down.


    My younger sister is not balanced, but she is better than her younger sister.


    Sister Bambi: brother, I fell down and pulled my clothes.


    Bambi younger brother: girls should be strong, can''t shout pain, get up on their own, only you can be responsible for your own life


    Bambi sister: but I want to cry


    Bambi younger brother: no one likes crying


    Bambi younger brother: Well, I will not cry


    An hour later, Bambi''s sister went to find Bambi and told him that she was brave. Then she saw Bambi: does it hurt? Do you want to breathe, pain fly away how to do, really no pain, how do I do?


    Bambi''s brother: sitting on the ground and covering his legs is very calm. His mother said that kissing can cure everything


    Bambi: really? Will one not be enough? 3


    Bambi younger brother: thinking well, at least two


    closing the door, Bambi''s sister is in a disordered mood


    Bambi''s younger sister: it''s said that a good one should be strong? Brother is a big liar!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 74

    Andre went home. Alexei had already gone to the military academy before. It took about two hours for Karenin to send him there.


    In that environment, Karenin''s approach would make the child''s life a little better. But to be more comfortable, he has to rely on himself.


    Anna''s own life has to start again. Mr. Mann came to her shop.


    There was no change in the shop, and prokhov stood at the small counter as seriously as usual. He laughed when he saw Anna, always plain.


    "Have you had a good time?"


    "Yes, very happy."


    Anna went into the shop and laughed, but soon she noticed something.


    "What happened?"


    "What?" Prokhov looked a little dull and confused, but soon he laughed, "nothing."


    Anna lightened her step and changed the subject: "where''s Mr. Gorman?"


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you that Mr. gohmann is not here today. He said you can practice the painting you sent before. He hasn''t finished reading it. He will tell you tomorrow." Prokhov said, looking apologetic.


    He''s not like that. Anna thought.


    Prokhov may be aware of his own abnormal, he simply closed the account book, looked up with a smile: "would you like to talk about those days?"


    "Of course."


    Anna smiles. If Mr. prokhov was not willing to talk about his concerns for the time being, she would not have asked him again and again.


    But when wives are in doubt, husbands may find the reason.


    "My Lord, isn''t it suitable here?" Asked vorobev. He reserved the hotel box for Karenin and the French Foreign Minister, but Karenin stopped.


    "No, nothing." Karenin replied, then went on to the box.


    After sitting down, he read the menu that vorobev asked him to confirm. When he felt that there was no problem, he asked vorobev to set up the order, while he was waiting for the French diplomat.


    During this free time, Karenin took a little mind off to think about what he had just seen.


    Mr. Gorman and his daughter, as well as a strange man, and the ring that was seen was placed in the palm of the lady''s hand.


    Given their posture and expression, as well as the choice, there are two possibilities. A proposal ring is more likely to be small in their partner''s style.


    Although Karenin did not have much contact with the father and daughter, Anna did not mention them, and Mr. prokhov. Obviously, I have a good feeling for Miss aurea.


    Thinking of this, Karenin put his hands on the table and meditated for a while.


    He had always known how sentimental his wife was, and that she regarded them as friends.


    Friend, yes. There have never been many friends in this circle. Karenin himself had no friends like this. Although he understood what was probably going on, fortunately and unfortunately, he had never felt it himself. But that doesn''t mean he doesn''t want to understand his wife''s feelings and to do a little bit of maintenance for her feelings.


    She doesn''t need to know these things. He used to think so, but now, he is not sure.


    "The so-called husband and wife, in addition to responsibility, there is also trust." This reminds Karenin that there is a little anxiety in the secret corner of his heart, but he finally decides to pacify it.


    "You love her, don''t you?"


    Those who do not want to retreat.


    So when Anna learned about all this after dinner, during her regular walk, she was surprised, but not as excited as Karenin thought.


    She was really unhappy, with some loss and incomprehension, but still peaceful.


    "I don''t understand. Although we all think that aurea is only 13 years old, none of us can deny that she has a more mature mind


    "But, I thought, no matter how to say, it''s still too early to talk about love, but" she couldn''t go on. She frowned in confusion, and then turned into a lost expression.


    "It was impossible between them at first." Karenin said he slowed down his pace, his voice echoed the early summer evening wind, as if with a trace of heat.


    "Identity, and uncertainty."


    "Uncertainty?" Anna asked.


    "I know you may have suspected that Miss aurea is not in good health, though she has not been confirmed."


    Anna sighed, "you''re right. I did think about it." She had thought that the mature and elegant gentle movements were due to deliberate learning, but later she found that the girl''s sometimes pale face and cold fingers in cold and cloudy days were not just to make herself look more elegant.


    She raised her head again and again, looking a little confused: "Mr. Gorman should have had a rich deposit, he can open the store even bigger. He is so proud of people, clearly the most disdain to do clothes for some people, but he did"Can''t you help her?" she murmured


    "Help?" Karenin repeated, then calmly said, "you should know them better than I do."


    Yeah, Anna dropped her head.


    If Mr. Gorman is not such a proud man, if aurea is indeed an innocent and romantic girl, if Mr. prodorf does not cherish the child so much.


    "We all know that even Mr. prodorf himself is not sure whether it is love or not. After all, it''s no ordinary thing. "


    "Mr. prokhov''s identity and poverty are indeed issues that Mr. Gorman needs to consider, but more importantly, the uncertainty of this admiration."


    Karenin pauses for a moment, and then slowly reveals an irrefutable truth:


    "Miss aurea needs a rich family, a more reliable guarantee than love."


    What Karenin said was not incomprehensible to Anna. She even understood that there was no element of coercion. She knew that the two men would never force her if orea didn''t want to, and that they might even wish she wouldn''t.


    But aurea is such a mature girl, she sees her destiny so calmly, she didn''t want to disobey them from the beginning.


    She used to arrange the drawings for Mr. Gorman in the backyard, and mend the broken hat for prokhov, with a calm look and movement.


    She was like, let fate paint on her pale and fragile body, and willingly accepted them.


    "She''s still a child," she whispered.


    "Not immediately married, just engaged." Karenin said. After that, he collected some information from the channels he had access to. He knew Anna would care.


    "Timing." Karenin said somewhat reluctantly, "the timing is not always right. Most things in the world are like this. "


    He meant, Mr. Gorman, that they could meet someone suitable for aurea. Sooner or later, it will happen.


    Of course, people will pray that they will meet their partners in life at the best opportunity, but opportunities are always available but not available. Ordinary people can''t afford to wait. They tend to hold on to the best one they can meet rather than expect the next ear of wheat.


    "I understand." Anna said, raising her eyes and giving a sad smile.


    "Love is very important to everyone, but in one''s life, with the different circumstances, everyone feels that the most important thing is not necessarily love. Especially in this place. "


    "Man''s misfortune is not because God has given him too little, but because he is not satisfied." Karenin whispered that he was telling Anna a fact.


    "That''s a lady who knows how to be satisfied."


    This evening, Anna understood, or she had understood long ago, that is to say, she is now easy to be satisfied and happy, that is, happiness is not easy for everyone.


    So the next day, when she went to see Mr. Gorman in the shop, she did not ask him.


    She saw the arrogant man''s eyes on Miss aurea occasionally, complicated, but not intolerable, just like the smile of a black haired girl looking at him.


    Mr. prokhov is a person who is less able to disguise his emotions.


    After Mr. Gorman and miss aurea went out, Anna stood by and made a pot of Ceylon black tea. She also brought snacks.


    It was raining outside. The rain was like pearls dripping down the ridge of the eaves, gathering into a pool of water on the ground.


    "Xili"


    "you know, don''t you?" Asked Mr. prokhov, like a little sad dog.


    "Yes." Anna nodded.


    "I know you''ll know, after all your husband," he said, with a smile of failure.


    "He came to me before, and to be honest, it was a little scary." He laughed again, this time much better, "of course, I''m not talking about looks or temperaments. It''s just that few husbands do this. I mean, in your circle. "


    Because of emotional reasons, men speak a little bit confused, but still can understand.


    "I understand."


    Then, the air fell into a faint silent atmosphere, black tea dense ring, transpiration in the air, fog around, compared to the cold winter, this time is mixed with the summer heat, like helpless.


    "As a matter of fact," prokhov confided, reorganizing his mood, "I still wanted to fight for it until I saw your husband."


    "It took me three days to decide to give up the idea."


    "Why?" Anna asked softly.


    Prokhov raised his hand and wiped his nose, making a wrinkled smile of merit.


    "Just, hesitated.""Miss aurea is like an angel. I love her. But I don''t think I''ll ever be like your husband. Understand every thought of another person, whether worldly or not, or, if not, try to understand. "


    "I may still lack the courage to fight against the secular world."


    "You''re not. You don''t mind me"


    "ah, I appreciate you naturally." Mr. prokhov chuckled briskly. "But if it were my wife, I would not have been able to agree so readily."


    "People are always hard on people close to them, aren''t they?"


    Anna looked at prokhov and tried to say something, but finally she swallowed it back.


    They looked out and did not know how long the conversation had passed. Now, the rain had stopped.


    "The rain has stopped." Said Mr. prokhov.


    "After all, it''s just a summer shower." He exclaimed, his voice full of the same cheerful, but also with relief.


    Anna''s fingers touched the already cold tea cup, and her mind moved slowly.


    This week, Karenin''s day off.


    The servants also noticed that the hostess was in a low mood, so they became more careful.


    Anna even got up late. She settled herself on the soft bed, and the light summer was hung on the carpet frivolously. She didn''t perform her duty well, exposing the white leg of the hostess to the sunlight.


    And those fine dust in the sun is naughty to kiss that touch of white, until, someone stingy to stop them.


    Karenin covered Anna''s quilt.


    He had told all the servants not to disturb Anna, and even anuska was told by him.


    Anna''s low mood was like a continuous light, even Karenin was infected. Therefore, after breakfast alone, Karenin, who was supposed to go to his study to deal with official documents according to his daily habit, came to his wife''s bedroom.


    After covering Anna with a thin quilt, he stood on the edge of the bed for about half a minute, then obeyed his will, regardless of whether the shirt would become inappropriate because of the folds, or sat on the edge of the bed.


    He raised his hand, some lovingly let his fingers brush his wife''s brow, trying to smooth the frown in Shun dream.


    It''s a boring and completely meaningless thing.


    But men look patient.


    Time seems to be still at this moment, only warmth and love flow slowly on the fingertips with the movement of fingers.


    When Anna wakes up, what she sees is Karenin with a touch of warmth and love.


    Focused and emotional.


    It was at this moment that the accumulated emotion suddenly seemed to find a vent. She raised her hands and gently held Karenin''s neck.


    She pressed against his chest, across the shirt, feeling the warm, beating heart for her.


    Once again, she felt that she was so close to heaven.


    The sound of the thin quilt rubbing against the sheet sounded softly and then fell helplessly on the carpet.


    At the moment, the two men in bed have changed their order.


    Anna put her hands on Karenin''s shoulders, and she leaned up and looked at her husband.


    She rarely looks at her husband with such a look down, which is usually her position.


    So, she found another difference, fascinating, which is why men like to look down on women from this angle.


    Your face will not become more beautiful, even, because of this posture, it will look a little embarrassed, but in any case, the feelings of the eyes will not be covered up.


    The sunlight is full of water.


    Karenin''s eyes opened slowly, and then she opened her eyes slowly.


    An open admiration.


    This sight is like a silk thread, which entangles the negative emotions in Anna''s heart. When her thoughts returned to reality, their positions changed again.


    She returned to her familiar position.


    When she saw the blue eyes, like deep ice crystals, with a trace of friendship attached to each cutting surface, she looked at her attentively.


    She felt the shoulder straps of her pajamas being gently removed by Karenin, and the skin exposed to the air would not feel cold because some warm lips were touching them.


    The temperature of the lips is not particularly hot, but the touch left by the place makes people want to shiver, as if, as long as it moves like that, your whole mind will inevitably follow its steps and sink.


    She knew that Karenin was gently sucking the skin there, obstinately, after leaving a lot of marks, decided to leave a deeper bruise in a place he was satisfied with.


    Before that, Anna thought she would feel shy, but in fact, she just gently raised her left hand, and her slender fingertips stroked the man''s hair slowly with her slender fingertips.Good smell, fresh breath in the air to spread.


    A trace of summer sunlight leaked from the screen curtain and came out at the end of the bed, making the place warm.


    Anna put her feet close to the sunshine. She always preferred warm to cold.


    Her thoughts were almost confused until the warm touch left. She opened her eyes and looked at the blue eyes again, but with a slow blink, she asked.


    Karenin fiddled with her curly black hair, which was now falling on the sheet.


    He didn''t say anything, just a kiss on her brow, and then, like some kind of warm vegetation, held Anna in his chest.


    In the action just now, Karenin took off his socks.


    He might have had other plans, maybe not, Anna didn''t know.


    She was in a kind of contented predicament, immersed in sleep again. Small hands close to her husband''s chest, originally some cool feet are close to each other''s feet, together to accept that ray of sunshine.


    The author has something to say: the agreement with Andre


    Andre: if someone gives you candy and lets you go with him, will you follow him?


    Little Bambi: shaking his head won''t


    Andre: fine, wait for me here


    Petit Bambi: good to nod


    later, Andre left for a while


    stranger: I have candy, would you like to go with me?


    Bambi: shake your head and don''t


    stranger: the cookie?


    Little Bambi: don''t get tangled up


    Andre comes back just in time to see a stranger, he raises his fist, and the stranger runs away in dismay


    Andre: does that person say that there is candy to let you go with him?


    Bambi: Well, he said there were cookies


    Andre: remember to give you cookies when you are scared, and you can''t go with strangers!


    Bambi: you can''t give me more cookies with a soft smile.


    Andre: Well, I suddenly feel that Bambi is getting smarter. Why?


    Bambi: because I promised to wait for you! Angel smile


    Andre covered his nose and thought: why is my cousin so cute?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 75

    The rain in early summer is not as sentimental as spring. The drizzle gently sticks on the hair and can only judge the direction of rain from the hair that suddenly becomes foggy.


    Yesterday''s sunshine is like a dream that this morning is the drizzle.


    Mr. Gorman and Mr. prokhov went out, and there were only Anna and miss aurea in the shop.


    Miss aurea didn''t hold books in her usual hands or collate the latest designs for Mr. Gorman. As a matter of fact, it was Mr. Gorman''s design draft that she flipped through. It was only that the thick bound one, which could be seen from the paper, was a long time ago.


    "Are you going back?" Asked Miss Oria, raising her eyes. Though it was a question, her eyes were peaceful.


    "In fact, not yet." Anna said. Although she had understood Miss aurea''s choice, she still did not know how to talk to her about it.


    This thoughtful little girl must have known that her smile was not very beautiful, and there was a mature expression on her face.


    "I want you to stay with me." She pleaded that, because she seldom did so, she could not refuse the request.


    Oria looked outside again and said, "it''s raining outside, but I don''t think it''s going to be long. You''d better wait until the rain stops


    "OK." Anna said, feeling relieved.


    Miss aurea closed the painting. She wanted to make tea, but Anna stopped her: "I''ll come."


    Miss aurea laughed. "It''s not hard work." She gently refused Anna''s help.


    After a while, the fragrance of tea in the humid air.


    The table is close to the window and has a clear view of the outside. Anna noticed that it wasn''t like that the other day.


    "I told dad to move it." Miss aurea said that she put down the teacup gracefully and gently touched the saucer by the side of her little thumb, which eased the impact a little, making the movement look very elegant.


    "I love rain." She said.


    Anna doesn''t like rain. Rain always makes people feel sad.


    "You don''t like rain, do you?" Asked Miss aurea.


    "I prefer sunny days." Anna replied.


    Miss aurea laughed, as if she had foreseen it. After drinking the warm tea, the girl''s cheeks also had a warm blush, and she didn''t look so pale.


    "Most people don''t like rain very much." She thought about it for a moment, and then decided, "I didn''t like it when I was young, but I did." She laughed, and her beautiful eyes sparkled and made her look like a teenager.


    After a while, or by emotion, or something, Anna heard Miss aurea suddenly ask her.


    "Have you ever caught snails on a rainy day?"


    "No Anna recalled that the rainy season always made her feel powerless, both before and now.


    "You can try it next time." Miss aurea suggested, "it''s fun to be with your husband."


    Anna looked at the girl in front of her, from her delicate eyebrows and eyes to her slightly open lips, which were as light as peach blossom petals, but implied deep feelings.


    Suddenly, she seemed to understand something.


    Anna''s eyes seem to have opened a little gray. "Did Mr. Gorman take you?" she asked, holding back the answer


    Miss aurea froze for a moment, looking a little flustered. She raised her hand to reach the little ears of the teacup, but she shrunk again as her skin approached the cooling temperature.


    Anna softened her face. She raised her hand and patted miss Oria on the back of her hand to placate her.


    Oria''s movements stopped, she took a small breath, and then a shy smile.


    "He did take me there, but," the girl pauses and her lips curl slightly. "It''s my father who makes me fall in love with rainy days."


    "Oh, yes, Dad. He''s not my own father."


    After the initial shock, Anna felt that she would not be surprised any more. So everything makes sense. In this small shop, in addition to the stories of three people, there are other stories that belong to one or two people.


    Anna began to take back her arms and listen quietly to the girl''s story.


    In that story, aurea is the main character. After the death of her father with strong arms, her beautiful mother was adored by a young man with black hair who had never been married. She knew that her mother had always loved her father, who had died of lung disease a few years later.


    "He doesn''t have to take care of me all the time." Aurea said softly.


    "He loves my mother. I''m just a bonus to him. He never even got justice. "Such a relationship, although there is no responsive love, but the person still insists on staying with them. In those years of running away, when the mother constantly missed her father, the black haired young man gradually left a brand in her heart.


    A woman with her own love will start to miss, she was too young, just a girl doll. She did not know what love is, so before the beginning of love, what she learned first was not missing, but attachment.


    "After mother''s death, we went to other places, but we didn''t live long because we were in debt. When we were going to move here, things got better. He asked me to call him Dad


    "Well, Dad, he''s been with me for ten years. I never thought I could live beyond eighteen, but now I wish I could Anna noticed the firmness in Miss aurea''s voice, as she spoke in a low voice.


    She has always been such a wonderful girl. Fine body, then mature mind, and firmness like this, as well as extraordinary intelligence.


    "So," Anna said, questioning with her eyes. She wanted to know whether it was love or not. If so, how unfair it would be to the girl in front of her.


    Miss aurea gave a slight exclamation, then laughed and shook her head.


    "No, it''s not."


    She thought for a while and said, "I don''t think it''s that simple. Maybe I don''t know, but what I know is that they are the most important to me."


    "Then you are to Mr. prokhov?" Anna asked.


    Miss aurea blinked, then felt guilty. "I think I''m more like my mother than my father."


    "Mr. prokhov is a good man, and I think he knows all this, but he says nothing. He always said it was because of himself. He took the whole responsibility for himself, and I knew it was not. I, "Miss aurea paused and murmured," I know that. "


    "He is a good man and should have his own happiness, which I can''t give him. If I grow up a little bit, maybe I can give him love, but I can''t accompany him for too long


    "Dad, he has taken care of me for too long. He is a man who yearns for freedom, but is willing to let love tie his feet."


    "And I, I''m not his love. But he stayed. But now, I, it''s time for him to be free. I''ve been dependent on him for too long. "


    "Just like I was worried about prokhov. He is such a good man. In the future, there should be a good girl to love him. "


    Oria raised her head, and her eyes were gentle. Anna did not see her showing any confusion.


    She may be fragile, a little sad and helpless, but more is gentle and mature. At her age, Anna even felt less mature than her partner.


    "Before, I only had dad, but now, I still have him and you."


    Oria looked at Anna and laughed again.


    "It''s not that long, but for me, these experiences are very valuable."


    "But these things are not for a lifetime. If I always monopolize them, my guilt will drown me. So, I have to find someone who is completely mine. Even if I ask for anything, it''s no burden. "


    when the last trace of temperature on the tea cup cools down, the porcelain regains its unique cold feeling. The people who warm them are no longer there, and they are not sad. They just return to their original appearance. Under the bright enamel color, there is still the beauty that can not be covered up.


    "It''s getting light." Miss aurea said softly. She looked out of the window, then turned back and gave Anna a light smile. "After all, it''s summer rain. It won''t last long."


    Anna had heard this not long ago. At that time, the man who said that he was not brave said the same thing. He laughed frankly and relieved.


    Anna really hopes that she has magic power to achieve their wishes, but this is life. What kind of wishes do people have? In the final analysis, who can help others for their whole life, in addition to their own heart to achieve it?


    Looking at aurea''s clear eyes and smile, Anna thought: originally, among these people, it is their own persistence.


    She thinks that love is very important, and the responsibility in marriage can not be shirked. But do not know, this world, in addition to this, everyone also has their own thought of the most important things.


    Miss aurea''s love had not yet begun, but for her, there was something more important than love.


    At the thought of this, she finally vomited out the turbid spirit in her heart and smile:


    "when can I meet that person?"


    Miss aurea laughed and nodded, "Dad, he will arrange it."


    "I''m looking forward to it." Anna said with ease.


    The clock has pointed to three o''clock, Mr. Gorman, they should be back soon, and the rain is almost stopped. Only the wet road is quietly telling others that there was a short time of heavy rain before.Anna was about to leave. Just as she was about to speak, Miss aurea''s eyes lit up. Then she looked at Anna and blinked. "Here''s your husband."


    Anna turned around, and sure enough, at the door, a familiar carriage appeared, and the tall man was holding a hand-made black umbrella. When Anna turned around, he looked at each other, and the latter gently nodded at her.


    Although there are some accidents, but the smile still appears in the corner of Anna''s mouth like the rain on the eaves.


    She saw the man come in, carefully put away the umbrella, drops of water in the door neat arrangement, and then in the umbrella tube there quiet.


    The moist air made Karenin''s hair look like some kind of moss on a rainy day. There was a little fog on it, which made the brown gold deeper.


    The dark suit makes his thin body look more straight and straight. When he raises his eyes, he seems to have a tender and tender feeling conveyed from the nod.


    Anna knows that it shouldn''t be so obvious. Maybe her emotions like her strengthen the feeling, but anyway, she just makes sure that her love really exists. It opened in marriage, not because of the daily trivial and crumbling, but under the protection, stained with rain, become more colorful and brilliant.


    For example, at the moment, for reasons she didn''t know, he knew she wasn''t home at this time. Maybe it''s because he went back early and didn''t see her. Maybe it''s because his smart head guessed that she can''t go home so early. The reason is not so important. For now, at least, when her husband approaches her, it doesn''t matter.


    "Tell Mr. Gorman that I look forward to his arrangement."


    Miss aurea answered with a smile.


    Karenin nodded to miss Oria to say goodbye. Although he was only faced with an underage girl and her face was still immature, the senior official in Petersburg gave him enough respect.


    The delicate and mature soul will never show the trace of gray because of the frailty of the body. In the precipitation of time, it will only become more and more beautiful.


    A rational man actually understands this more than his wife''s sensibility.


    After going out, Anna didn''t ask to walk as she did last time.


    She came home in a carriage with Karenin. On the way, she told him slowly and calmly the story she had heard during the hour.


    There was no complaint, no annoyance. Compared with a few days ago, Anna looks mature.


    Karenin naturally discovered the change in his wife, but he said nothing. He just chose to gently hold his wife''s hand and listen to her.


    When she got home and got out of the carriage, Anna was closer to her husband.


    Even in early summer, the rain is still a little sultry. Anna could feel the temperature on Karenin, but she just didn''t want to move.


    To be honest, Lenin knew that she was in a certain degree of crowding. Therefore, Anna carefully observed her husband, but the latter''s habitual wrinkling eyebrows were not wrinkled at the moment.


    He is, so smoothly holding the umbrella, eyes carefully looking at the road ahead, gently take her to the clean and smooth road.


    Anna was stunned for a moment, because she found that under the umbrella held by the other party, although the sky was covered, because she was a person who trusted and loved, she could still enjoy the view on the ground without the scenery of the sky.


    Shallow puddles, occasionally leaping frogs, bright leaves washed by rain, and snails that accidentally press the page low.


    All of a sudden, Anna asked foolishly, "Alexis, would you like to accompany me in catching snails on rainy days?"


    The steps stopped.


    Anna looked up slightly. Although she said it unconsciously, she didn''t know why. Now she was a little serious.


    "Now?"


    Familiar light gullies appear between the eyebrows.


    Anna nodded seriously, almost holding her breath. After seeing the other side''s relaxed expression, Anna began to breathe naturally again.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea." Karenin said he pointed out the potential benefits of this idea.


    "Snails are useless, and if you do that, you may get sick."


    When he saw Anna''s smiling face, he swallowed more about the impracticability of the idea, and then asked uncertainly, "do you like snails?"


    "No, I don''t like it." Anna shook her head.


    Karenin was a little relieved, but based on the uncertain character of his wife, he asked.


    "So you want to do that?"


    "No, I want to go home with you." Anna said. Taking her husband''s arm again, her pace became brisk. "I want to go home with you," she affirmed


    "I want to have some soup with you. I want hot water and change my wet clothes. Then I want you to read me a story"So they will be healthy for me?"


    Although he understood that this was only a joke for his wife, Karenin was serious in his reply.


    "Yes, I''ll give it to you." He said in a low voice.


    The hot water washes away the sadness, and the fog evaporates and stirs. Summer nights don''t come so early. As Anna said before, when a comfortable woman needs a hug, she always gets it.


    On the soft chair in the bedroom, women''s soft gauze skirt falls on the carpet. Compared with the exquisite carpet with complicated lines, the white long skirt appears elegant and casual. The end of the skirt, with the men''s dark trousers feet entangled together, enchanting, like swearing something.


    But looking up again, the woman was not able to rest on the man''s leg.


    "Day, Anna." Karenin looked at his wife with reproachful eyes. He still insisted on not changing into home clothes during the day. He just untied his suit coat and still left a white shirt. However, under Anna''s insistence, at least his cuff was untied, showing a little forearm.


    Therefore, Anna just crossed her legs, with a pillow, leaning against Karenin slightly resentfully, listening to him read some not childish and interesting stories in a tone of bullying.


    However, in the early summer, although the skin between some sticky greasy, but the familiar taste still makes people feel at ease.


    After the rain stopped, the man stopped studying.


    For a moment, Karenin did nothing. He just tilted his head slightly and gazed at his wife''s sleeping face.


    The little lips closed gently. Unlike himself, Anna''s delicate nose was not wrinkled at all near the center of her eyebrows.


    Those who were not allowed to be inappropriate were gently removed after the wife fell asleep.


    Karenin put down the book, put her hands on Anna''s shoulders, and moved his wife''s body to his legs with a gentle force that men should not have.


    After placing his wife, the man''s left hand picked up the book again, and his right hand, after the master''s serious thinking, still gently fell on the woman''s cheek.


    Fingers from the edge of hair down, brushing the side of the ear, revealing his wife''s beautiful side face.


    The skin is delicate and tender. The left cheek represents the symbol of youth. It will naturally bulge slightly like an apple. If you press the tip of your finger, a small depression will soon be filled up again.


    As if he had discovered something, or had such a rare opportunity, the senior official of Petersburg put down his book for the second time.


    His eyes looked curiously at his wife''s cheek. His fingers with thin cocoons moved slowly on it. Finally, the corners of his lips were slightly raised.


    Because the fingertip finally found the destination.


    Gently press down, is the familiar position in memory.


    When Anna smiles, she will show her dimples.


    The dimples, like the power of a smile, can''t help but observe and explore.


    After confirming the location, the man blinked his eyes. For a long time, he leaned over and dropped a kiss. Under his eyelashes, his blue eyes showed deep love.


    And the owner of the dimple may not know it, or she knows it. Otherwise, who can explain the tight eyes, the corner of the mouth?


    The author has something to say: friend''s article: nppbn Yin Yang medicine comprehensive method syndrome


    brother ban Bi: play games?


    Bambi: OK


    Bambi brother: I kiss you when I win, and kiss me when I lose


    Bambi: en doesn''t notice anything wrong


    ten minutes later, Bambi kisses his younger brother 25 times


    Bambi: I''m not sure if there is something wrong?.


    Bambi''s younger brother: no straight face


    little Bambi: Well, although I feel something is wrong, I still believe my brother


    PS this chapter has been thinking for a long time. I was very touched when I saw the old episode of soul ferry. The father of the blind girl pretended to borrow a usury for her, and the other party said that he would sell his daughter to the kiln, and the father of the blind girl would sell him to the kiln The blind girl was also divorced because of her father, but in order to survive, the blind girl decided to sell herself in. Then I thought of Miss aurea www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 76

    Mr. Gorman''s arrangements are always so quick.


    After Anna made that request, it was only the third day that he made arrangements.


    Of course, she knew why it was inevitable to part, but she still hoped that time would go a little slower.


    They haven''t talked about it seriously, but Anna knows that the last thing a proud person needs is sympathy from others, as well as conceited help.


    She sat in front of the dresser, touching a pearl necklace in her hand. She thought for a moment, then sighed, put it down and chose another skirt.


    A little light color of the little high collar, very beautiful.


    She was going to change, but Karenin stopped her.


    "What''s the matter?" She looked up in disbelief.


    "Change it." The man said.


    Anna is a little puzzled. Karenin has never expressed any opinions on such matters.


    Karenin held her by the shoulder and asked her to look at herself in the mirror before saying, "Anna, a tight neckline is not good. You''re anxious. "


    After he finished, he picked up the pearl necklace which had been abandoned by Anna and smoothed it carefully. Then he carefully put it on Anna.


    Anna couldn''t help touching the front end of the necklace. She looked at them in the mirror. Her heart gradually settled down, but she still couldn''t help asking, "no matter what happens, at least you won''t leave me, will you?"


    Karenin did not use any rational words to tell Anna that what she said was stupid. He just calmly gave her the answer she wanted most and the most real answer when she needed it most.


    "Yes."


    Anna listened and took a deep breath. She couldn''t help leaning gently, her cheek against her husband''s palm.


    The broad and slender fingers, with a little thin cocoon, rubbed on the delicate skin of her face, which was uncomfortable, but after all, it was true and reassured her.


    She is like a fish leaving the water grass. Without those entanglements, she will not feel much happy, but a little frightened and uneasy.


    "I don''t like separation."


    "I don''t like change either. Although I know that there are more good changes than bad ones. "


    "There''s always not much that belongs to me, Alexis. But if I hold on too tightly, I''m afraid I''ll lose them faster. "


    "I''ve always wanted to have a long-term connection."


    "But life is always like this, Anna." Karenin gently raised his hand and stroked Anna''s cheek. He allowed his wife to seek his arms like a baby, and he would always allow it, though unskilled.


    He is always willing to do his best to solve her puzzles and relieve her anxiety. As long as he has, as long as he can do it, he is not afraid to try.


    "I understand." Anna said softly.


    She closed her eyes and felt like a small boat floating on the sea, even the mast was shaking. She tries to balance, but she doesn''t know if it can be achieved. Until there is a big ship in front of her, it does not even say anything, just let her see, then, many times that is comparable to all pacification.


    Karenin, her husband, as long as he is here, where Anna can see him. Her anxiety will always ease.


    That''s why she loves him. Even if the truth has been understood, but if someone tells you with such a calm tone, and in addition, provides you with a hug and a harbor, then even the things that have been afraid of, will always be overcome.


    In the evening, Anna found a fact that there are some coincidences in the world.


    Like now. In the Grand Hotel in Petersburg, Anna is not seated yet. She is stunned when she sees the man opposite. After all, it wasn''t long ago.


    "You are"


    the man was stunned for a moment, and then remembered that he got up and smile. Compared with that day''s cramped, now he seems more relaxed, the whole person is like the breeze after the rain, has not hurt people''s warmth.


    "Do you know each other?" Asked Mr. Gorman, raising his eyebrows slightly. He was wearing a slim suit, looking a little thin, but his eyes were still bright and with a trace of unique arrogance.


    People like him seem to be born for the vast stage of Petersburg. No one could have imagined that this man, who seemed to be created for freedom and randomness, chose such a path to be bound. But it won''t be long, they all know.


    Anna blinked and let the little bit of sadness go with the wind, and then she laughed: "a little story."


    "Do you mind sharing it with us?" Mr. Gorman said that the smile was more entertaining and dramatic than the usual meaning of the smile itself.


    "After all, it''s always nice to start with a story."


    "Do you want to tell or shall I?" Asked the gentleman, strathoff, gently. Very gentlemanly.Anna looked at each other in surprise and said, "can you come?"


    Mr. strakhov nodded, and he began to tell the episode. At the end, he even looked at Miss aurea with a smile.


    "But I didn''t think it would be more suitable for you now."


    Anna followed Mr. strakhov''s eyes to miss aurea, who had her brooch on today. It is the shape of Swan, simple but full of romantic color.


    Miss aurea gently touched the swan''s neck, then raised her eyes and smile: "I like the story you told."


    "In fact, that''s what my daughter Galina suggested." The tone is gentle, and there is a little sincerity in the eyes that does not belong to this age.


    Miss aurea looked at the little girl and once again said positively, "I like it."


    The little girl blushed, gave a shy smile like a doll, and then whispered, "I hope you like my father better in this way."


    Aurea did not blush like a teenage girl, but approached Galina and gently answered in the little girl''s ear. Although Anna couldn''t hear what aurea said, the shining eyes of the little girl must have satisfied her idea.


    She raised her eyes to her husband, who felt her gaze. Under the table, Karenin gently pulled Anna''s hand and let go.


    He did it so naturally that Anna, who was a little surprised, was stunned for a moment, and then, soon, a smile appeared on her face again.


    When she looked up again at Mr. Strahov and miss aurea, she found that she had noticed more. For example, questioning and eye contact, Mr. strakhov, who is much older than aurea, does make the former comfortable.


    On her way home, Anna, sitting in the carriage, suddenly exclaimed, "Mr. strakhov is not the best, but perhaps he is the most suitable one for Miss aurea."


    "Like that brooch."


    "People like him, whose clothes are of high quality but not up-to-date, are kept very well and look very comfortable and decent. He gave his daughter from top to bottom, but they were all brand new. At the neckline, he chose the most suitable fabric for children, which was obviously changed


    Anna pauses, then looks at Karenin and smiles, because the other side gently holds her hand as before, and what Anna has to do is to make the gesture more intimate.


    With her slender fingers clasped with her big hands, Anna knew that Karenin would always allow such intimacy when no one was watching.


    "Alexey, a mild-natured man like him, who has no great pursuit of material things, opens his mouth to us for the brooch. It can be seen that he really takes Miss aurea in his heart."


    "But he didn''t succeed, did he?" Said Karenin calmly.


    Anna blinked her eyes. She knew that Karenin did not know the answer. In doing so, he was more in his own way, gently untiing a little melancholy in her heart.


    She raised her other hand and covered it on her clasped hands. It was like a child''s game of tying knots. She pretended to have such a thin rope, which fluctuated with her fingertips in the air. Every word she said, she untied a knot.


    "But he tried. If he must have got it in any way, a man so strong, I think, is not so suitable for Miss aurea. But, "Anna looked up with a smile," he gave up to get it, but he also chose another unique gift for her. "


    "Mr. Strahov and miss aurea are very much alike in this respect."


    "Love may have only one form, but marriage, after all, has a variety of ways to operate, isn''t it?"


    "I agree with you on that, Anna." Karenin thought for a moment and then said.


    "A well managed marriage is not so bad, even if at first they were not so well matched. But the reason why love has to survive in marriage is that in a long time, as long as the fast people are willing to wait, and the slow ones are willing to speed up their pace, in the end, they can walk side by side. " Anna said.


    She said it in a slightly inclined position, and so did her husband.


    I don''t know when it started. It became so natural that even Karenin himself did not know that his most habitual posture was to face others.


    This is not only a matter of politeness, but also a matter of control.


    His official position determines that this posture is the best point of view, and his personality determines that before the marriage begins, almost no one can make him deflect his body. Listening to language, answering, moving time away from public property and infiltrating into another person''s life in an uncomfortable but willing manner."If I really want something, will you do everything you can to get it for me?" Anna asked suddenly.


    "Within reasonable limits, yes."


    Anna laughed when she heard her husband''s answer, which was expected.


    "I tell you, Alexis." She was close to each other''s lips, breathing, gazing into each other''s blue eyes, trying to joke in a sweet, greasy tone, "next time, if you''re going to get a lady''s kiss, you''d better change the answer."


    "Tell me, you''ll do everything you can to get it for me."


    "The warrior can win the princess''s heart, not because he is handsome, but because he is willing to fight for each other''s courage."


    Then after she said this, she pursed her mouth and nibbled at the man''s lower lip. Is waiting for her to be satisfied with the release, the man raised his left hand around her waist.


    Anna''s waist is very thin, thanks to those exercises, she is a little stronger than when she first arrived, even her skin has become better. No one has been there yet, but husbands always know.


    Karenin tightened his arm. His right hand was raised and stroked from the skin beside his wife''s ear. The skin there was delicate and delicate, like good lanolin, which would be very sensitive after being caressed carefully.


    After feeling a slight tremor on each other''s skin, the husband slid his right hand down slowly. Finally, he stayed on the side of his wife''s neck.


    His thumb rubbed against his wife''s delicate clavicle, and the position of the tiger''s mouth narrowly crossed his tender shoulder.


    In the process, he didn''t say anything, and Anna was so surprised that she couldn''t do anything except let her do what she wanted.


    It was so quiet in the air that the molecules slowed down.


    The sparkling sound of the carriage sounded outside, as well as the shaking caused by the rolling wheels. But in the man''s eyes, Anna felt that the time was still.


    At this moment, she felt that even her own life was like being frozen. Under such a sight, she felt like a beautiful artwork, being played by each other.


    "Yes." She gently gracious a syllable out, almost unconscious, but did not seem to break anything.


    The man did not seem to be disturbed, his eyes were still meticulously enjoying the skin on the side of Anna''s neck. For a long time, when Anna felt the heat, she finally heard the voice of Karenin.


    Deep, calm, but not allowed to refute.


    "I won''t be a warrior, Anna, but your kiss can only be mine."


    Anna looked at the person in front of her.


    His brown and golden hair, refracted by light and shadow, is like a needle on moss in a pine forest. After falling off, it is soaked by rain and evaporated again. It has a different softness.


    He should never have said that, but he did. Anna knows. Of course she knows. Because that pair of eyes, always like to look at her eyes calmly, at the moment, it is really slightly drooping.


    Under the long eyelashes, it looks like the Bush in the dark forest, blocking all the expression of the host.


    This kind of words, if it is a child, is usually looking up with a pair of big round eyes, fearlessly asked. If he is an adult, if he is stubborn, he is mostly with some kind of strong command; if he is soft, he is mostly with a gentleman''s request.


    But none of this applies to Karenin.


    He had no restraint, no blush, a calm voice, a low voice, not strong enough, but with a certain possessiveness.


    It was a joke. Anna knew she was as smart as Karenin, but that''s what he said. It''s like a request.


    Karenin almost never asked Anna for anything, in the real sense.


    His identity, status, and everything he owned made him habitually known as the giver, rather than what he got from others, which had nothing to do with his work but only to satisfy his selfish desires.


    But in this joke, he asked Anna.


    Anna used to give. She was not very lucky at the beginning of her life. In order to make life better, she used to give and give. She should have been used to it until she met Karenin.


    After her marriage, she tried to give everything she had to each other, but she knew in her heart that it was nothing.


    In this era, her appearance and her wealth did not really belong to her. She can never become that kind of big woman, can''t change the times, she can never do a lot. And what she had, the most precious, was nothing more than a heart and soul.


    She was just "giving", and she never thought that one day, Karenin would "want" with her.


    It made her feel that what she had was really so precious. So cherished and valued that even a man like Karenin needed to ask her."You always," she said with a slight smile, a little foggy in her eyes, "that moved me so easily, Alexis." She said softly, like a lack of words, after a long deliberation, there was still no better alternative.


    Anna raised her hands. She held the man''s cheek with her most cherished look.


    At this moment, the 14-year-old between them is just like the dew on the leaves in the morning. It seems that it will hinder the sunlight from shining on the leaves. However, as long as there is enough time, the dew is just insignificant. There will always be a point in time, they will be absorbed by the leaves, become nutrients for the growth of the leaves, in a certain season, on the tender green stems and leaves, will tremble to open a small flower, used to express thanks to the sun.


    "Before, I thought, to this world, I was so ordinary, even some humble, small, fragile and helpless, as if the wind blew, I would lose my direction. Sometimes, I really feel a little sad. But now, as long as you have me in your eyes, I don''t think the whole world is so important. "


    "Alexis, you are my husband, you make me feel so happy, so of course you can ask that I belong only to you, just as I also want you to belong to me forever."


    Belonging is a attributive word.


    Anna''s life is not lack of happiness and laughter, but only the lack of this word.


    No matter how close, in the final analysis, as an independent individual, a person can claim that another person belongs to himself without any burden, and only marriage has such a sacred right.


    You belong to me, I belong to you. Equality is compatible, but in the years, more and more traces of happiness have been derived.


    And these romantic and emotional words, no matter how beautiful, are always more realistic than the softest kiss at that time.


    It''s like Karenin, her husband.


    Anna thought: he treats the law and justice of the world with reason. He is calm and harsh. Ordinary people usually flinch when they see all this. They judge him to be a cold person and dare not touch him lightly again. In fact, as long as you do that, you will find that this rational man has a soft place in his heart. It''s like the grass that has been kissed by the spring breeze, like the sparkling lake on a sunny day, the first flower sticking out after the snow melts on the high mountain after the cold weather. It is a little lonely, not very beautiful, but strong, so that people can''t help smiling. Although less, but after all, it is unexpected scenery, which makes people surprised but full of moving.


    The author has something to say: give Yujun a love Moda, thank you for your reward!


    Andre''s flattered little theater


    little Bambi just learned to speak, Andre came on holiday


    Andre: call brother


    little Bambi: cluck


    Andre: great joy, tell everyone that he will call my brother!


    Anna took lakarene''s sleeve and said, "do you want to tell him in a low voice?


    Karenin: Pondering over things without evidence, he won''t believe it.


    ten minutes later, Karenin, holding Bambi in his arms, pointed to a koji and asked


    Karenin: what is this?


    Little Bambi: sucking his finger, chuckling cleverly


    Andre:


    Karenin: he also learned to say a word, and then he would cry like this when he saw anything. So I usually taught him to call his brother after he called his father, because he usually didn''t touch the word very much www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 77

    When enough rain falls, the early summer has passed quietly. Summer heat is evaporating moisture in the air.


    Only Anna and Mr. Gorman were in the small shop.


    Things were a little different today when Anna came in from the outside and found that Mr. Gorman was not in her usual seat. Some of his excessively pale fingers were not marked with powder, but a little bit of paint.


    "Mind if I look at it?" Anna asked.


    The man raised his eyes and looked at her, and said faintly, "I remember that I told you that there was no teaching today."


    "There is no more irresponsible teacher like you." Anna laughs and doesn''t mind the indifference.


    She approached each other with her skirt and her eyes fell on the drawing board.


    On the heavy paint, the beautiful woman is sleeping quietly. The old man is frowning and staring at each other. The voice of spring is coming out of the window. A touch of tender yellow winter jasmine is blooming quietly.


    The girl''s reassuring smile contrasts with the man''s tangled eyebrows, and the darkness in the room contrasts with the brightness outside the window, which makes people wonder about their relationship.


    "Father and daughter?" Anna asked.


    "No The dark haired man denied, and his thin lips gently spat out an answer: "death."


    Anna was stunned.


    Mr. Gorman looked at the petals in front of him. Brown paint was applied to the man''s tangled hair. Then he looked up at Anna and said with a smile, "you can''t believe it?"


    "A little bit of faith." Anna said that although she was smiling gently, her heart was a little melancholy to understand.


    Mr. Gorman''s movement stopped for a moment. There was a trace of confusion in his green eyes, which seemed to be hesitating whether to change a painting or not, but soon became calm and clear again. The corners of his mouth relaxed and decided to continue painting, but this time, the man''s movements became more gentle.


    Two weeks later, the talented tailor in Petersburg left.


    Anna saw someone off at the ferry.


    Mr. prokhov raised his muscular arm. He was now quite like a sailor. His face was very clean, not quite the same as the crew whistling, but his eyes, like them, always had a sea look.


    "You will come back, won''t you?" Anna asked, pressing her right hand on her hat.


    Mr. prokhov laughed, looking bright and harmless.


    "Yes, I''m not sure when," he said after a pause, "but I''ll call on you and your husband if I have a chance."


    Finally, the big man waved, the mast swayed in the sea breeze, and Anna raised her hand to see her off.


    A strong wind blew, the lavender ribbon loosened, the hat fluttered with the wind arc, Anna''s voice dissipated in the wind, and then hook the corners of her lips, showing a smile.


    Because of the light, the woman''s eyes can only slightly narrow. Although she knew who the man was, Anna wanted to see the other person clearly.


    In the hot summer sunshine, the figure of a man is pulled long and thin, but never thin.


    The light colored suit on him is like the taste of this summer. In the sweaty colleagues, also let people more original taste out of this only belong to the summer feeling.


    "What a coincidence." After Karenin came up to him and carefully put on her hat, Anna said.


    "I told you that at least I could come by this time." Karenin said that it seemed that she couldn''t understand Anna''s meaning, but his soft eyes made Anna understand that he knew everything.


    Anna took each other''s arm, she tilted her head, and the sun no longer shone directly on her white cheek. Although the light always wanted to steal over, the husband was always tall enough. That slightly side turn of the body, finally, even the scorching sun has some helplessness, can only reluctantly in the man''s cheek next to slap to vent anger.


    She laughed and said briskly, "Alexey, from a decent point of view, should you find me another shopkeeper?"


    "I thought you wanted to solve these things yourself."


    "No, no, I want to relax for a while." Anna said she looked at her husband and didn''t mind that at all. After all, all he did was try to keep her safe. In Petersburg, fame is more important to women than anything else. The definition of fame is often determined by your husband''s reputation and your own excellence.


    It''s contradictory. Like a girl''s family, if there are too many suitors, it will always damage her reputation. If the women in this circle have such an affair, it is a symbol of your charm.


    Anna always thought that in this era, as a woman, she had been labeled as an accessory before she became a monk. When a rich woman pretended to marry another man of the same family, she would become the accessory of this man. Because of this inequality, she wanted to make the marriage more equal.She made a not very clever attempt, but did not encounter too many difficulties, and then she understood. It has nothing to do with her. The reason why she didn''t feel any news of wind and rain was that there was a person who resisted for her.


    He is always a good man. His identity determines that he needs to be careful not to let his colleagues or political opponents seize any control. Anna should have understood these things best, but she ignored them.


    So now, she decided to give her trust without reservation.


    "I believe you can do well, Alexis. If you are not my husband and I happen to meet you, I will always ask you to help me She chuckled. "And fortunately, you are my husband, and I saved a huge salary."


    "God always favors me, doesn''t he?"


    Karenin looked at his wife for a moment and then said, "Anna, don''t forget one thing."


    "What?" Anna raised her head happily.


    "Your husband is an official in Petersburg, and, to be honest, he is in a high position and has a lot of power in his hands. Generally speaking, the person who makes a request in front of me always has to pay an expensive fee. Sometimes money is something else


    Anna looked at Karenin''s serious manner.


    She almost wanted to cover her purse subconsciously, but thought of something that made her feel confident.


    Facing the calm blue eyes, Anna thought and looked around. Finally, she decided to get close to each other. She blushed and whispered, "I''m all yours. What else do you want?"


    "Well, that''s what you don''t want. It''s not that I don''t give it." She grunted.


    Half ring, when she raised her head, she found that the man in front of her had a suspicious blush.


    Karenin raised his hand against his lip and coughed gently. Then he thought about it, approached his wife and said, "actually, I didn''t mean that before."


    After that, he released his left hand on Anna''s shoulder and looked at the sea for a moment. Then he looked back at his wife again.


    Sure enough, the other side''s face was flushed and annoyed.


    Karenin gave a gentle smile and then held back.


    "Well," said Anna, looking up, suppressing her blush, and with a deliberate seriousness, "what do you want?"


    She saw Karenin looking at her, raised her hand again, brushed a strand of hair from her cheek to her ear, and then said, "Anna, I need a decent dress for the party in a month''s time."


    Anna was a little surprised at this, and then she laughed, "it''s not something to take from me."


    "I must say one more thing about it. I thought you didn''t care."


    "Alexis, you don''t like change. You like rigor and order. You don''t like my tricks much, do you? "


    "Anna, I like them." Karenin said, "it''s just that maybe it doesn''t have to be used on me."


    "So it''s for me again, isn''t it?"


    "That party is very important. I know you are already preparing." Anna bit her lower lip. "I don''t think it''s a very good idea, maybe it''s still"


    "Anna." Karenin gently interrupted his wife. "I think it''s a proper arrangement."


    "I believe you don''t like them as much as you think."


    He approached his wife and whispered in her ear, "I am your husband. Since you choose to trust me, you must trust my judgment. Whatever it is, Anna. "


    He left with a kiss on his wife''s lips.


    Anna held her breath as Karenin kisses her, until Karenin takes a step back, and that doesn''t come back. She looked at each other, a little muddled, but not long after, there was a look of pride in her eyes. It''s as reliable and powerful as her husband is her greatest protector.


    "I believe you, Alexis. I trust you more than I believe in myself She said cheerfully, her eyes sincere, so that the senior official in Petersburg showed a soft smile.


    Things can never be impatient. Although the banquet is very important, whether a month is long or short, Anna still has one thing to do, which is to visit Alexei in the military academy.


    She hasn''t seen the child for nearly two months.


    In this well-known military academy, the first rule is to temporarily isolate students from their parents. Until those charming bags see the name of the school.


    Anna finally met Alexei after a variety of complicated procedures.


    The boy''s hair was cut short, like a burr, completely exposed his face. Originally some pale skin color, now and the surrounding people are still a few chroma, but has been closer to a healthy white.Alexei''s mouth was skinned in several places, but his whole spirit looked good. Wearing the uniform of the school, in the summer, it is also stuffed in the shoes of the high Gang army. There is a kind of toughness that does not belong to young people.


    But when he spoke, Anna knew that he was still the thin looking child.


    "How are you?" The young man asked, his pale eyes were filled with joy.


    "I should have asked you that, dear Alexei." Anna said with a smile. She gave each other a short hug. She paid attention to her surroundings so as not to be seen by the people coming and going. After all, boys of this age are always shy and shy.


    It''s not hard for Alexei to guess Anna''s thoughts from her eyes and movements. He wanted to say that he didn''t mind, but he opened his mouth and finally didn''t say anything. He just kept looking at the people in front of him with a smile.


    "I''m all right, Aunt Anna."


    "So are we." Anna patted the boy on the shoulder and pinched it. "I think you''re standing high?"


    "Yes, half an inch."


    "That''s not a point." Anna said in a deliberate awe, "maybe you''ll be taller than Alexis."


    "I hope so." Alexei said softly.


    "I want to write to you and uncle Karenin, but we are not allowed to do so."


    Anna said with a smile, "I know. I was a little worried, and then Alexis told me She then approached the other side and said, as if in a whisper, "it''s kind of inhumane, but I can''t complain in front of him."


    "Your uncle doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with this kind of over cold education. It''s not very good."


    "This is a military academy, which is different from other academies. The requirements are naturally stricter."


    "I understand." Anna laughed. "I know I shouldn''t be worried, but Alexei, seeing that you really can adapt to it, I can really feel at ease."


    "If you''re here, I''m sure you won''t complain." Alexei gave a positive smile.


    Anna blinked. She felt flattered, but, well, she felt happy.


    "Would you like to see it?" Inquired the young man.


    Anna nodded and saw Alexei reach out to him, soft but powerful. She laughed and took the child''s arm gently.


    The school is located in the suburbs, which is not as prosperous as downtown Petersburg. After the initial exclamation, the uniformity of the military academy will soon become boring and boring. For this reason, Anna needs to make sure that Alexei really adapts well.


    When they came to the training ground, they were seen by the man who was playing the ball and called Alexei.


    Anna followed the reputation and saw a teenager in uniform and sweat on his forehead.


    Legs long and powerful, eyelids are also very deep, dark blue eyes like glass balls, crisp raw, born with a certain bright light.


    It''s Wollensky that I haven''t seen for a while.


    She knew that Wollensky had also gone to the Academy, as petsey had mentioned, but she did not expect to meet each other so coincidentally here. Moreover, from the intimate words between vorensky and Alexey, Anna caught a fact that the two were on good terms.


    Good day, Mrs. Karenin Although vorensky''s movements on the court were still a little vulgar, when facing a lady, he naturally regained a touch of elegance. Sweat ran through the corners of his eyes, but he held back and didn''t wipe it with his sleeve. After all, it''s not a party. There are always handkerchiefs in your pocket.


    "Good day." Anna nodded in response, then looked at Alexei, her eyes moving between the two of them, and finally with a smile, "when are you so familiar?"


    "Alexis is my roommate." Alexei said.


    When Alexei''s name was said from others, especially when it was someone else, not her husband Karenin, Anna always felt a little strange.


    She shook her head in her heart and said a few words to Alexei. Then someone in uniform reminded her that she had to leave.


    "I have to go. I''ll see you next time, Alexei." Anna said, before leaving, she adjusted the collar of the boy''s uniform.


    What she didn''t know was that after she left, the boy with dark blue eyes looked at her back a little more, but at last he just shook his head and patted Alexei''s arm, amid the cheers of the boy. Let the latter join the previous movement.


    The author has something to say: there is no small theater today www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 78

    It happened when they were about to leave Moscow.


    Although his mother could not come with them, his father brought him, but when he left, he also learned an unexpected good news that he might soon have a younger brother or sister.


    That''s good, Xie liaosha thought. He hasn''t been a cousin yet.


    Everyone is happy except for one.


    "I don''t want to be a sister again." Seven year old Tania puffed and got her pretty floret skirt wet.


    Xie liaosha had some hands without a sudden measure and his eyes were wide open. Because he rarely saw Tania crying in front of him, she had always been his brave and sensible little sister. But Xie liaosha was a clever boy after all, so he decided to put down his little soldier and asked tentatively, "do you want a hug?"


    Tania nodded, but tears still rolled down her pretty face.


    Xie liaosha unfolded his arms. At the age of five, his body was still round and smooth. His arms were like lotus roots, tender, fragrant and soft.


    "One of my younger brothers is no longer good. I don''t want another one. " Tania sobbed, her little hand clasped tightly around her neck, her chin resting on her shoulder, and in a moment she felt her big collar wet.


    "Did I make you sad, too?" Xie liaosha asked in a low voice, although it was not his fault, but the tone already had some sense of guilt.


    Tania released her hand, hung her head, and then shook it again to deny it.


    "You are very well, Xie liaosha."


    "I hope you were born to my mother and my own brother." She took out a flower handkerchief from her lined pocket and wiped her tears delicately.


    "Have you told aunt dolly?" Serliosala suggested softly, taking Tania''s other hand.


    "No Tania shook her head again. She had always been the kind of sensible child the elders said.


    "Maybe you should tell her." Xie liaosha whispered that his mother had told him this all the time. Only being honest would he not be wronged. Because, even a mother or a father, such a close existence does not always know what you are thinking.


    "I can''t Tania shook her head again, but she looked calm for a moment.


    The little girl looked up at Xie liaosha. She and her mother usually had blonde hair, but she preferred Xie liaosha''s hair. Brownish gold, slightly curled, and beautiful with his blue eyes, Tania couldn''t help kissing each other''s cheek.


    "I envy you, thank you, Liao Sha." She can''t help sobbing again, the tip of her nose is some red, like a sad lily.


    "You have no brother or sister."


    Xie liaosha didn''t tell his father about it for the first time, because he didn''t want anyone in the family to show sadness. But on the train, only when he and his father, he decided to ask each other politely.


    "Dad, if you do something I don''t like, can I tell you?"


    Karenin put down his document, raised his head and replied, "yes."


    "As a matter of fact, you should say it, Xie liaosha. I remember your mother told you


    Liao Sha nodded.


    He was too small and not tall, so his legs were still swinging in the air when he sat on the train soft chair.


    He usually doesn''t shake his legs so unruly, but when he''s thinking about things, this little problem is a little out of control.


    Karenin noticed this, but this time he gave up reminding his son.


    He knew that seliosa was a very disciplined child compared to his age. From his slightly sad little eyes, the latter was obviously troubled by something.


    "You can say it." He closed the document and had decided to solve his son''s small troubles first.


    Xie liaosha nodded again, as if he was trying to bite his tail but couldn''t catch up with him. Then, after he was confused, he decided to look up and ask for help.


    "Tanya, in fact."


    "Tanya doesn''t want another brother or sister."


    "Everyone was happy, but she cried."


    Karenin poured a glass of water for the little boy. The latter took it. He held the cup in his young hand. Although he didn''t quite understand it, he still took a few sips.


    When he was a little boy, maybe the reason why he couldn''t express his sadness was that when he was a little boy, he didn''t know what was wrong with him Things.


    Plants don''t cry, but they need water. Xie liaosha is a boy. He is sensitive and has a strong empathy for other people''s experiences. Therefore, for a moment, the rational official doubted whether there was a light rain in the boy''s soft heart.


    It is common sense to add water to plants. To solve the confusion for his children, this is the instinct that Karenin began to possess after he became a father."Why don''t you think she wants another brother or sister?" Karenin asked.


    Xie liaosha blinked his eyes in confusion, then shook his head: "I don''t know." He added, "I told Tanya that she could tell Aunt tori, but Tanya was not going to tell each other."


    "I always tell you and mom everything." Xie liaosha said it naturally, but a little shy.


    Sometimes he doesn''t want to be the kind of baby of his parents, which makes him feel a little shy, but sometimes, he thinks it''s good, makes him feel safe and happy.


    "Different family education is different, Xie liaosha."


    "I know, but I always thought, at least we can tell you what we think. Because my mother said that everyone is an independent individual, so we should be frank and tolerant, so that we can be more and more happy. " His small hands stroked the cup, and his blue eyes were big, as if they were still flashing wet light.


    "It needs to be advocated, but because people are independent individuals, not all ideas will be accepted by another person."


    "Tanya didn''t say it because she knew it wouldn''t change anything, did she?" Xie liaosha asked softly.


    Karenin was not surprised that, although serliosa was a little too soft, no one could deny his intelligence. Although her wife didn''t explain it, the father always understood. Some are not smart on the surface, but because they are too kind.


    Once upon a time, this kindness was not recognized by Karenin, but now, in the face of this small child who grows up slowly from the palm of his hand, even a cold and hard man, will always soften his heart slowly.


    "Not everyone is like your mother, seliosa."


    "Your mother, she, has the ability to change a person easily." The man seemed to recall for a moment and then said.


    Xie liaosha praised his father''s comments on his mother. But he wanted to tell his father something else, so he gave a soft smile, "you too, Dad, not everyone is like you."


    When he heard his son''s words, he gave a smile.


    Xie liaosha looked at the snack box, thought about it and asked, "can I have one?"


    "Is it time for you to have a snack?"


    "Not yet" Xie liaosha reluctantly retracts his eyes. Although still some reluctant, but still decided to restrain themselves.


    Next time, seliosa tried to raise his arm and poured Karenin a glass of water. Then he sat down again, holding the glass and asked, "can I do anything else next time?"


    Karenin knew what seliosa meant. A boy''s mind is never too hard to guess.


    "I think you''ve done very well today."


    Xie liaosha some blushes, after a while, murmured, "next time I will bring a handkerchief."


    Karenin nodded in agreement.


    After drinking the water in the cup, Xie liaosha looked out of the window quietly for a while. He saw the view flying past the window, the mountains, and then, as if thinking of something, he asked, "will you give it to my brother or sister?"


    Karenin''s movement in his hands stopped for a moment, holding the paper in his thumb, half loud. He looked at his son and said, "do you want a brother or sister?"


    Xie liaosha smiles shyly and nods: "want."


    His reaction, which was different from that of most children, made Karenin decide to stop his business once again. Rare, he took the initiative to try to find out more about his son''s ideas.


    "Why?"


    Xie liaosha did not turn to face his father, but still some shyly mumbled, round fingers in the clear window of the circle.


    "I want to be a brother."


    After he finished, he looked at his father as if he had plucked up his courage: "I like you to call me baby. But sometimes, I want to call someone else baby He thought about it and said, "in fact, babies can do it."


    It''s like a little worried that this reason is not sufficient and easy to be rejected. Xie liaosha remembered his father''s teaching that if you want someone to promise you anything, you have to give them at least three good reasons. So he added hastily:


    "I''m five years old. My mother said that when I was three years old, I could get a set of soldiers with a small saber, and when I was four years old, I could choose my own afternoon tea. But now that I am five years old, I haven''t made a wish. I think I''m old enough to be a brother. "


    "But you''re already a brother, don''t you?"


    Karenin said the name of a child. Instead of refuting it, he nodded with a smile.


    "I like him. But I also want to have a brother or sister of my own. "


    "You know, Dad," he muttered, "there''s mom''s hair or eyes, or yours. They''re going to look like me. "


    "I wanted a younger brother or sister when I was three years old.""I don''t remember you ever told us that." Karenin thought for a moment and then decided.


    "Yes, I haven''t said it yet." Xie liaosha nodded. He was already seated properly. Then he raised his big blue eyes and said, "but I need to prepare, don''t I?"


    Karenin thought that preparation meant accepting the fact that he had a brother or sister, but his son, like his wife, always surprised him.


    "I have to grow taller. It takes a lot of strength, "he nodded, as if affirming his statement.


    "I also need to understand a lot of knowledge. There are always a lot of things to learn. I don''t think I''m fully prepared now, but I may grow up soon, and then I will have other responsibilities. But I''m worried He said, wrinkling his fine eyebrows, like a kind of fluffy bird, thinking like a lovely mess.


    "What are you worried about?" Karenin asked, and then he got a little grumbling look from his son.


    "Of course, you can''t teach him too much, Dad."


    "I want to be his brother and a good example."


    Xie liaosha sighed softly. "Then I thought that five years old should be a big enough age. At least I''m five years older than he is, and I can teach him a lot


    "We thought you didn''t want a brother or sister." Karenin said. They hardly discussed it, his wife didn''t say he wanted another child, and Karenin was very satisfied with his family. So the plan for a second child has never been mentioned.


    Xie liaosha looked at his father with some reproach. Maybe there are few people in Russia who can treat Karenin like this.


    The little boy pouted: "I''m just preparing."


    "Brothers and sisters are precious, just as I am to you."


    "If I become a brother too early, how can I take care of them. If, if they ask me questions I don''t know, I''m so sorry! " Xie liaosha said his deepest concern seriously.


    Faced with such a little boy, the senior official in Petersburg also couldn''t help smiling.


    "So," said seliosa, blinking, "can I be a brother?"


    "There''s no way to guarantee it. Thank you, Liao Sha."


    "But that may be true."


    Xie liaosha seemed to think of something and laughed: "I think Christmas presents are good."


    "Maybe you''ll get it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 79

    It shouldn''t have been like this, but it just happened.


    Since the rainy season has come, the shop has been closed temporarily since Mr. Gorman left. Anna hasn''t found a shopkeeper yet. Of course, she can''t do it herself. Because Anna said that she was not in a hurry, Karenin was not too anxious. Recently, he was preparing for the party. There is a new law coming out.


    One day Anna decided to go to the shop with anushika. In order to welcome the rainy season, she had to make sure that the previous repairs were OK, and the other thing was that she left the manuscript there.


    She went early because she wanted to get back before breakfast.


    At six o''clock, the whole of Petersburg looked more gloomy under the heavy sky. By the time Peter, the coachman, had set up his horse''s whip, the big rain would have fallen.


    "It''s a bit of a terrible rain, ma''am." ''she has always been a calm girl, ''she said. But she seemed to have a natural fear of rainy days.


    "It will be all right." Anna pacifies each other.


    When they got to their destination, before they opened the door, they heard Peter shouting, "madam, there is a man lying in front of the shop!"


    Anna listened, opened the door and anushika held her umbrella.


    Although the rain did fall, not only because it was not very far away, it could be distinguished that it was a strong man, but it was worrying that Fang Zheng was lying still.


    Peter simply tied up the carriage and ran over. He went up to the man, squatted down, touched and patted each other, and then called to Anna and they said, "man is not dead!"


    Anna and anushika are both relieved. Although it is not very difficult to see someone die on the roadside in this era, Anna herself has never seen it.


    She and anushika rushed over.


    "Madame, shall we save him?" Asked anushika in a low voice.


    Anna pondered for a moment and said, "Peter, check his arm or chest for any marks."


    Anna, of course, died in the dark, and she didn''t mind reaching out to others. However, she had to think about whether treating this person would cause them any trouble. After all, her husband''s status is no ordinary person.


    "Madame, you don''t," anushika wanted to say, but Anna stopped her.


    She knew that Peter was trustworthy, but she had to supervise herself. After seeing his wife''s calm and unabashed eyes, anushika finally swallowed his words, but she was still somewhat unacceptable, some blushed and slightly turned her head. It was, after all, a man''s body, and anushika, though only a maid, was, after all, a superior maid, not the rough maid of an ordinary family. You can laugh with men without pressure.


    Anna looks at Peter, carefully checking whether there are any suspicious marks on the man''s upper body.


    Although the rain and mud make a man''s face unclear, the outline of his face and the skin color on his chest suggest that the man is Germanic.


    "Madame?" Peter raised his head to confirm. Whether this man is a fugitive or not, there is no mark on his body and no trace of whipping.


    "Get him into the shop." Anna said.


    Inside the shop, Anna looked at the man sitting on the chair. She frowned a little and then asked Peter, "why don''t you wake up?"


    Peter shrugged his shoulders: "Ma''am, I think this man has a body and face in addition to a little mud, but judging from the material on his body and the roughness of his hands, he is not a rich family. The soles of his shoes were also worn out. He was not Russian. He should have been here for a short time. Then, "the man stopped for a moment and spread out his hands." maybe he was robbed of money or cheated of money. He didn''t have money to eat. He was starving. "


    Anna and anushika looked at Peter in surprise. The latter grinned, and his beard was very cute: "because I''ve been through this before."


    Knowing why the man had fainted on the side of the road, anushika went to get the basket.


    "Madame, may I?"


    "How could you have prepared this?" Anna asked. She knew that anushika would always bring something to eat when she came with her. She had thought that the other party had considered that they would not necessarily go back to lunch, but today she went out and said that she would go back later.


    "Yes, sir. No matter where you go, there are some things for you. " Anusika replied.


    Anna listened, laughed, and felt like she was going to do something when she went back.


    "Give it to him." Anna said.


    When the milk is slowly fed into the man''s mouth, the latter also begins to have consciousness.


    Anna narrowed her eyes slightly and watched her next move carefully.


    That pair of long eyelashes blinked, and then opened his eyes, water blue eyes look a little tired confused.


    "Where am I?" Asked the man, glancing around in bewilderment. A little confused.Anna was relieved to see the man. "You fainted in front of our shop," she explained with a decent smile


    "Oh, yes." The man slowly sat up straight. After hearing Anna''s words, he seemed to think of something. He put his right hand on his head, then looked up at Anna again and blinked: "thank you." He said.


    Anna saw the man''s eyes a little uncontrollable, subconsciously looking at the food, but when he realized it himself, he was still struggling to move his eyes to them.


    Now I can add a little more. This is a man with perseverance. And obviously, they had some education.


    "Eat something first, and we''ll talk about it when you''re full." Anna said.


    The man listened, some embarrassed, although the face is still some dirty, but the eyes are very pure.


    "Thank you, ma''am. Thank you." He insisted on saying this before allowing himself to take the towel from anushika and simply wipe his hands and face before taking the food.


    This once again proves Anna''s conjecture.


    About ten minutes later, the man finally took a sip of tea, and after he was satisfied, he once again thanks them.


    "I wanted to remind you to eat slowly," Anna asked


    The man laughed. "You don''t need to test anything, ma''am."


    Anna was stunned.


    The man dressed himself and said, "Tom, Tom, Celine, madam. A German veteran. "


    "I have no purpose. I''m just looking for my fiancee everywhere."


    On the way back, anuska asked, "Ma''am, do you really believe what he said?"


    "I don''t know. But it''s not too hard to offer him a job. " Anna said. She was going to talk about it with Karenin when she went back. In fact, she felt that if there was no danger, she would like to observe.


    After Anna came home, she baked some biscuits, which were not too sweet according to Karenin''s taste. She estimated that Karenin should be back, but it was not her husband who was waiting for her, but her secretary vorobev.


    "Good day, ma''am."


    Vorobev was in a stiff uniform. He was a good-looking man. As a secretary, he paid attention to his clothes, so he looked very pleasing to the eyes.


    Because it was at home, Anna only wore a light color skirt, dark gold shawl on her arm, dark black hair on one side, only a same color of silk tied up.


    Her hair was naturally curly, and in doing so she was much more lazy than usual.


    There was a look of surprise in vorobev''s eyes. He controlled it well. It was only a few seconds. Unfortunately, Anna was getting down the escalator. And she always liked to look at her husband, especially when he came home from work and went into the hall and looked at her with a slight look.


    At that time, Anna always felt as if she had heard some sounds, like a little white butterfly, flapping her wings in the air and pouring out her love.


    Therefore, after discovering that it was not Karenin, but vorobev, the disappointment was also caught in the eyes of the latter.


    Vorobev said Karenin had to host an official from another province today, and he needed to come and get a document now.


    "Can you take me there?" Vorobev inquired, and he laughed. "After all, it''s not good for a guest to go in without permission."


    "Maybe you can tell me the name of the file, and then you can have a cup of tea here, and I''ll get it for you." Anna said.


    Vorobev blinked. "It''s not that I don''t trust you, ma''am, but this document is really important. What''s more, if people are not familiar with these things, they are always easy to confuse. "


    Anna looked at each other and said slowly, "you are very thoughtful, Mr. vorobev." Then he took the latter to Karenin''s study.


    On the way up the stairs, Anna answered vorobev''s small talk, which was not painful or itchy, and went to Karenin''s study. The latter did not delay for a long time. After confirming on the desk, she took a document.


    "My Lord, he will come back very late. I suggest you go to bed early."


    After vorobev left, Anna went back to her bedroom. She did not take that look to heart, which merely proved that she was right to dislike vorobev, but she did not intend to tell Karenin about it. At least, not at the moment.


    Vorobev did nothing to show that he was not a fool.


    As the night grew deeper and deeper, the only sound that could be heard on the quiet street was the sparkling sound of the carriage.


    When Karenin returned to the manor with exhaustion, the housekeeper told him that Anna had fallen asleep waiting for him in the living room.


    Hearing this, Karenin sped up to the living room.


    The man''s feet stopped, the day''s fatigue seems to disappear at this moment in general. After all, people''s hearts can''t hold on to anything else.Karenin saw her wife half reclined in a soft chair, covered with a blanket. The books were put on the desk.


    Karenin frowned, because he knew that this position must be uncomfortable when the other party was sleeping.


    Anuska explained in a low voice, "Madame said she would wait for you."


    After hearing this, Karenin did not blame the servant, but told the other party lightly that she would go to rest.


    Anuska heard the break for the third time, but this time she listened. Now, Madame, because she''s not alone. My husband will always take care of her.


    After a while, he didn''t want to walk up and down in front of Lenin.


    "Sleep." He whispered that although he knew Anna had fallen into a deep sleep again, he said it unconsciously.


    He took his wife and walked slowly to the bedroom.


    The housekeeper, corney, opens the bedroom door for him and closes it when he enters.


    In the bedroom, the candlestick has been properly placed, but the careful housekeeper only lit one, which is not easy to wake people who fall asleep.


    Karenin put his wife in the bed.


    He likes to put her in the middle, which is the safest and most comfortable place.


    The softness of the bed made his wife move. Karenin saw that the other party raised his hand unconsciously and felt everywhere.


    At first he thought Anna was looking for something, but later found out that she was looking for him in her sleep.


    He watched his hand tightly held by his wife, which he could pull away.


    Think about what he looks like now!


    His weariness, even the smell of tobacco and wine still remained in his hair, and his uniform was crumpled because of these movements, which was an inappropriate appearance that he absolutely could not allow in the past.


    But now he didn''t care about it.


    Karenin just looked at his wife a little distracted. Just looking at it, the restraint that he had always been proud of gradually relaxed.


    Because in the quiet candlelight, his wife''s face was so flat, and her cheeks were still pink. When she held his hand, a little uneasiness between her eyebrows was smoothed.


    How small was the man lying in the big bed, and everything seemed so fragile and precious. Karenin felt as if he had picked up some soft little thing. How could a person like him have such a soft thing? He almost felt at a loss, because he did not know how to take care of each other.


    If you are too careful, will it make her feel boring. If not careful, how to protect her from the world''s things?


    The effects of alcohol are finally beginning to show their effects, making the senior official in Petersburg think a little slower now. In the end, he didn''t know what was the best way.


    It would have annoyed him, but he decided to leave the issue on the back burner. He will always get along with each other, but before that, he must be like a dragon, firmly guarding his gold coins.


    Thinking of this, Karenin stroked his wife''s hair with his free right hand. Then he bent down and left a faint kiss on the rose colored lips of the other party, with the smell of vodka.


    In the end, he decided to lie by her side.


    It belongs to him. Of course, it must belong to him. Because he never allowed to share beds with others.


    In this way, the previous patience, and the frown due to patience, were scattered when I held my wife in my arms.


    The author has something to say: Little Theater


    sister Bambi: brother, I can''t sleep


    brother Bambi: you''re five years old, not three years old. If you can''t sleep, you should count sheep instead of flirting with me. Girls should stand on their own.


    Sister Bambi: OK,


    after half an hour, I still can''t sleep. I plan to sneak to xiaobambi''s room.


    Bambi brother: this sheep has been counted.


    Bambi: a little sleepy, but still holding his brother 56 sheep, 57 sheep, 58


    Bambi sister:


    Bambi sister: girls should be strong, boys can not be strong!? Brother is a big liar!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 80

    When Anna woke up, she felt very worried for a moment. She saw that there was no one sleeping beside the bed.


    She got up and was about to open her mouth to anuska and ask Karenin, but the bedroom door had been pushed open.


    The morning sun came in and the golden dust was flying in the air.


    Her husband, the man she was worried about, was standing by the door, well dressed. I saw her wake up and walk slowly towards her.


    Anna was relieved.


    "When did you come back last night?"


    She saw that she was in bed, and Karenin was not wearing the clothes of yesterday.


    "Did you bring me back? Alexis. " Anna asked again.


    Karenin went to his wife, who did not sit on the edge of the bed. Now that he got up, Karenin''s reason reminded him not to covet the warmth of the bed.


    But he pulled up a chair instead of looking down to talk to his wife, someone he loved.


    "When Anna asks questions, as long as it''s not a negotiation confrontation, it''s best to ask them slowly one by one. And I will answer you one by one He said.


    Anna laughed, slightly tilted her head, and her curly hair was naturally dishevelled because she had just got up. She raised her hand, and the SILK PAJAMA sleeve slid down to her elbow against the white and tender skin, but the client suddenly didn''t know the lazy beauty, and she just folded her cheek and stroked the hair at the corner of her mouth.


    "Well, I''m listening."


    If there was no temptation, Karenin''s eyes were unconsciously focused on somewhere for a while, but he quickly took back the control of his mind.


    "I came back at about twelve o''clock last night. Yes Karenin answered his wife''s question completely, and then he said, "and you, Anna, I asked vorobev to tell you you don''t have to wait for me. These things will never be less. "


    "It won''t do you any good to keep waiting for me." He said the reason earnestly and told his wife not to do such a useless thing next time, although, for him, waiting for someone really calmed his tired heart. But on the whole, the harm to wife''s health in essence is always greater than that little spiritual comfort.


    However, the wife of a senior official obviously does not think so, or her jumping mind is always easy to go elsewhere.


    "Pajamas?" She bit her lips, a little timid in her eyes, and swept her husband with great certainty.


    Even if Karenin could control his expression and movement with his strong sense, his body was more honest, so even he could not stop a little blush on his face.


    But Karenin did not allow himself to escape his shyness by acquiescence. He explained, word by word, as calmly as possible: "Anna, I am your husband. Although I don''t know women''s skirt very well, I also know that it has too many restrictions on the body. Although you wear it on weekdays and some improvements are made, generally speaking, from the perspective of comfort, pajamas will be more suitable for sleeping. "


    After he finished, he saw that his wife still looked at him, lowered her head, and pulled the silk quilt in her hands, and her expression was invisible. He''s not sure.


    The man couldn''t help getting up from his chair and sitting on the edge of the bed, his right hand raised, trying to touch his wife to make sure she felt OK.


    But just as the tip of his finger touched his wife''s shoulder, he felt a slight tremor.


    The smirk was transmitted to him through his fingers.


    He took back his hand and became a little expressionless. Because he realized that he was being tricked, and Karenin, to be honest, was a little concerned about it.


    It shows how clumsy he is. But the next moment, he forgives his wife again.


    Like a little dog, his wife climbed out of the quilt and quickly jumped at him, holding his neck side, curly black hair gently teased his skin there, with a slight itching, but more is familiar with the aroma, and always warm skin.


    "My God, you are so lovely, Alexis!" Anna gasped, still smiling.


    Karenin''s body was naturally stiff and relaxed again.


    He raised his hands and hugged his wife gently with his generous arms.


    Now, he is neat and clean, the morning bath washed away the fatigue, he did not go to the study as usual to deal with any business, but opened the bedroom door.


    In fact, this is totally meaningless. When he woke up, he had looked at his wife''s sleeping face for a long time. When he was asleep, he was not much more beautiful than usual, and there was no communication. He should be tired of it. But he just wanted to do it subconsciously. Like a newly grown dragon, he always wants to make sure whether his treasure is well kept in his nest.


    For this reason, the dragons will be impatient to spit out fire, and when they think of it, they will suddenly flutter their huge wings back to their Dragon Cave, or they will simply put those babies, those eggs and so on in their mouths, and take them with them wherever they go.Karenin is not a dragon, nor a young adult.


    He had no wings, so there was no flapping those little wings back to the hole. He doesn''t want to go around, it''s ugly. His wife is an independent adult, not a baby, can be put directly in the pocket of a suit jacket.


    He himself should also be like a rational adult, after waking up, dressed neatly back to his study, from reading to start his new day.


    But no matter how much reason he raised his right foot and firmly changed direction after a pause, all the reason and explanation were meaningless.


    "I''m an adult, Anna. I''m not cute." He said. When he first heard this judgment from his wife, Karenin might have seriously thought about it, but now he understands that these judgments are just a kind of emotional catharsis of his wife.


    "You are." Muttered his wife. Karenin did not have to look at her expression, but also knew the crooked look.


    His expression softened out of her sight, and his right hand gently stroked his wife''s back without any desire. It''s just, touching, passing on some feelings that he doesn''t usually like to say from his mouth.


    "You had a drink last night, didn''t you?" Anna asked, still not letting go. She felt like a bag of flour, hanging firmly around Karenin''s neck. It was a little uncomfortable to tell the truth, but she just didn''t want to let go.


    "Yes." Karenin sometimes says, "you can''t avoid it."


    "Ah, of course I understand. You always have a sense of how much you drink Anna insisted, not at all.


    "I smell a little alcohol on my pillow." After she finished, she wrinkled her nose again and sniffed the skin on the side of her husband''s neck carefully.


    "You bathed?"


    She finally decided to let go of her husband, but she didn''t want to be too far away from him.


    Anna raised her right hand and touched Karenin''s cheek.


    She saw a little blue shadow in the bottom of his eyes and felt a little swelling in his face. Some heartache: "you must be very tired last night, you did not even have time to change clothes to sleep?"


    "I slept for an hour, and then I changed my pajamas." Karenin replied that he took his wife''s hand and did not want her to worry.


    "I''m fine."


    "When you get up, I''ll ask anuska to change the bed. Now, have you decided to get up? "


    "You sleep too little." Anna sighed.


    Karenin pointed out: "I usually get up at this time, and the hangover is not an excuse for not going to work. Anna. "


    "Yes, I fully understand that Russia needs you, so I''m not going to tie you to bed and let you sleep more." She made a joke.


    "I''m going to get up and have breakfast with you before you go to work." She opened the quilt to get ready, but was gently stopped by Karenin.


    He did not get up, and he was still sitting on his side.


    "What''s the matter?" Anna wondered. Then she felt her hand caught by Karenin.


    The man lowered his eyebrows and didn''t look at her. After a while, the husband said slowly, "I''m not so important that the whole of Russia needs me, Anna."


    "If you are for this," Anna smiles and tries to say something, but Karenin stops her.


    "No, I just want to tell you. I think I need you. " With that, the husband raised his head, as if half determined. He approached his wife, gave her a kiss, and then left, leaving only a few dull wives.


    Anna crawled back into the quilt and let silk be held by her.


    She lowered her head again, and this time her shoulders did not shake. When she looked up, she was only flushed with joy.


    She felt like a treasure captured by a dragon. At first, she felt a little uneasy. After all, people told her how terrible the dragon was. But she thought that might not be true. In particular, when you really touch a dragon''s breath and put your cheek close to its atrium, you will find that its skin may be harder than others, and its temperature is higher, but in some places, you are no different.


    And, to be honest, as long as you''ve been hugged by the dragon and surrounded by the temperature of its flame, you''ll find that no one else can get into your sight.


    It''s strong by nature, and it''s incredibly powerful. People fear it, they fear it. The talk is about its power, its horror, its destruction, but no one has ever really touched it.


    If Anna had made her marriage to Karenin in the first place with some kind of foolish recklessness, she knew that long before she found out.


    Even if there is no previous gaze, as long as she has a world with him, then Anna will always choose to be close to him. Because falling in love with this man is as natural as breathing.


    The author has something to say: shuimulong: in this marriage, what I like about Anna is that she did not force Karenin to change, but the latter gradually changed for her. I believe that a good marriage gives people the feeling that they are getting better and better in this marriageBambi''s younger brother''s love theater


    in summer, Bambi is always bitten by mosquitoes


    Anna: apply some medicine to your son and sigh that you may be too much like me Cake!


    Bambi: it''s very painful for him to give up sweets


    Bambi''s brother heard everything. Later, he made a rule of eating three cakes a day for himself who didn''t like sweets.


    A week later in the evening, little Bambi''s bed.


    Brother Bambi: I can''t sleep with a pillow in my hand. I want to sleep with you.


    Bambi: Yes, I''m used to it, so I smile.


    the next morning, Bambi''s younger brother stares at his bright arm and the red spots on xiaobanbi''s body and frowns.


    Brother Bambi:


    brother Bambi: liar


    Andre in the distance sneezes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 81

    At breakfast Anna told Karenin about the Tom cillin.


    "I''ll leave him to do errands in the stable for the time being." Anna said as she poked at the eggs on the plate. Looking up at Karenin''s eyes, she blinked and ate the eggs.


    "Will it affect you?" She thought about it and said, "I think you''d better check that he''s a German veteran."


    "I''ll do it." Karenin pondered for a moment and said, "it shouldn''t matter."


    "That''s good." Anna gave a happy smile. "Although I don''t want to die, I don''t want my good heart to cause you trouble sometimes."


    Karenin''s voice softened a bit: "you don''t have to worry about this. That''s enough for now. "


    "Are you indirectly saying that you are powerful?" Anna looked up and joked.


    "I don''t mean it." Karenin did not follow her joke. He took a look at the time on his pocket watch. He had to go to work.


    "Let''s go, I''ll finish them up," Anna said before the other party spoke


    Karenin nodded: "don''t always diet."


    "A proper diet is good for my health." "I''m thin enough, you know, when I go to the countess Lydia or Betsy, I can''t go too far. I can''t breathe with those skirts. "


    "It''ll be fine in a while." Karenin said a word that Anna didn''t pay attention to because all her attention had been taken away by her husband''s kiss.


    After Karenin left, Anna continued to finish her breakfast.


    She had thought that Karenin had not noticed this, so in order not to be strangled by the skirts of this era, she always consciously did not allow herself to eat too much.


    "Any more milk? Madame. " Asked anushka.


    Anna shook her head.


    She took a rest after breakfast, and then went to the stables to look for Mr. tomcillin of yesterday.


    When she passed by, the gentleman was bathing a pony of jujube color.


    Because it was summer, the German rarely relaxed his collar, wearing a white shirt and suspender overalls, but also wearing hard riding boots.


    The horse of Karenin''s family was not mild tempered. Although it was obedient, the whole process made the gentleman''s coat a little wet.


    Anuska turned his head slightly, blushing.


    "Do you think it''s all right, Mr. cillin?" Asked Anna, raising her voice.


    The blonde man stopped brushing his horse''s back and turned his head. His hair was still dripping. When he saw Anna, he laughed and showed his white teeth.


    "Not bad, ma''am."


    Anna took a few steps forward and stopped. When she saw Peter coming with a piece of grass in her mouth, she glanced at each other deliberately: "you''re enjoying yourself now, aren''t you?"


    Peter came up, not afraid: "you must make my old bone relaxed, young man, there is plenty of strength. It''s no harm to do more."


    Mr. cillin shrugged his shoulders. "I''m strong. I can do it."


    "Talk, boy." Peter patted each other on the shoulder, then took the brush and said, "go to Madame first. She has something to say to you."


    The blonde man didn''t stick to it either. He gave it to Peter and washed his hands in the water. Anna observed that he rubbed his palms with simple soap.


    "What do you want to ask me? Madame. " Mr. cillin came up to Anna, and he laughed gently and innocuously.


    Although the man was taller and stronger than Karenin, Anna didn''t feel any oppressive breath from each other. If it wasn''t for some of his walking behavior, Anna would hardly have thought that he was a veteran.


    "I think Peter should have told you about my husband''s identity, Mr. cillin."


    "Yes." The man nodded.


    Anna looked at each other. "I heard you said that you were walking around the world looking for your fiancee." But I hope you don''t mind my husband''s identity


    "I understand, ma''am. You may ask. I don''t mind." Mr. cillin laughed again.


    "All right. Maybe you don''t mind telling this story more clearly. If you really don''t have any problems, maybe we can help you find out. "


    "If you really want to help me, I will be very grateful." Said Mr. cillin.


    He began to tell the story, in fact, there was no more twists and turns, just some regrets. Childhood sweetheart, originally ready to get married, but Mr. Xilin had to go to the service.


    "When I came back from my family visit, her mother said she was missing, so I made a report on her discharge and used some connections. I later found out that she was abducted by a group of people."


    "How long have you been looking for it?"


    "Almost five years." The man said quietly.Anna, looking at each other in surprise. If that girl was almost sixteen years old that year, five years old, now she is twenty-one. For a girl, there can be a lot of things happening in these five years.


    "Five years is a bit long, but I think as long as I haven''t heard any bad news, it''s still good news. There''s always hope, isn''t it?"


    After this conversation, Anna felt a little awe at Mr. cillin.


    In the afternoon, Karenin came back from the Ministry, Anna made a pot of black tea for each other, and then slowly talked about the things going up.


    "Five years of no news, the results may not be very good." Said Karenin after taking a sip of tea, and he put down the cup.


    "Either she''s dead, or she''s starting a new life."


    "I know, too, but maybe we can help him if we can." Anna said, "is it going to be difficult for you?"


    "It can''t be too much. There may be some news. Did you promise that gentleman? "


    Anna shook her head and said with a smile, "I''m not stupid, though I''m a bit of a good Samaritan. I just want to ask you first. " She blinked. "And, if there''s no problem, let him take care of the shop for me for a while, so it''s not a problem for a big man to beat off some bad guys."


    "Very wise." Karenin seldom praised him.


    After a while, Karenin added, "after a while, at the banquet of the Duke of yuspov, Anna and Duchess yuspov preferred to dress up and were keen to accept new things. Most importantly, her words had a great influence on the Duke. And one thing I know is that her family doctor has advised her to give up the things that tie her waist for the time being


    "You want to"


    "yes." Karenin nodded his head. "It''s not a strange thing. Many noble ladies take the pink face when they have tuberculosis as their pursuit index. I always think this is extremely crazy. But I didn''t mean to interfere with them


    "Everything has its ups and downs. It is not easy to change the aesthetic indicators of an era, and their decline is not due to the change of the concept of "beauty", but a rebound after the human intervention to the extreme. When too many people''s lives are not guaranteed by this kind of dress, it is much easier to be abandoned. "


    "So I''m the reason you want to intervene, right?" Anna picked out the important points from this group of rational words and asked with a smile.


    Karenin was dumb for a moment, then coughed gently, and then quickly said, "Anna, you know, what I''ve always stressed is that health is very important. No matter how gorgeous the dress is, it should not be superior to people''s life. This is a very immoral rule. "


    "Ah, yes." Anna nodded. Instead of being taken away, Anna firmly insisted on her point and said sweetly, "so, you just can''t bear to let me be sad, right?"


    Karenin was silent for a moment, then got up and said, "it''s very bad to waste food, Anna." Then, as if running away, the man walked away quickly, leaving only Anna smiling.


    When anushika came in, he saw his wife''s smile.


    "What happened? Madame. " Asked anushka.


    "Something happened." Anna wiped her tears.


    Anuska waited for a moment, but when Anna didn''t go on, she stopped asking. She has always been such a steady person.


    Anna looked at anuska for a moment, then tilted her head and motioned for the latter to come over and asked in a low voice.


    "You" anushika looked at his wife shyly. After the other party''s affirmative sight, he could only give up pinching and answer in a low voice.


    In the evening, Karenin raised his head from the official document. He first pressed his sour shoulder, and then he realized something.


    It was quiet in the study, his wife was not opposite.


    Karenin cleaned up the table. As soon as he was about to open the bedroom door, he found that the door had been opened by him.


    Karenin looked down at his wife and said, "what are you doing?" The latter seemed to be scared, almost jumped up, until it was confirmed that he was, and some blushed.


    "I, I''m going to find you." Said Anna, clearing her voice.


    "What''s the matter?" As soon as Karenin finished, he found himself pulled into the bedroom.


    Now it was his wife who was close to the door, and he was standing on one side. He saw his wife close the door carefully, she is not such a careful person. That means she doesn''t want to be seen next.


    Because it is a summer night, the moonlight is always very bright. Although you can see the outline and profile of a person without lighting a candle, it is still a little strange without candle lighting.


    "Why not light a candle." Karenin asked.


    After he finished, he planned to light the candlestick, but Anna stopped him."Not at all."


    Karenin heard a little tremor in his wife''s voice.


    He hesitated for a moment, took the other party''s hand and said, "are you sick?"


    "No, just to show you something." The wife whispered.


    "It''s better to light the candle, Anna, or I won''t be able to see clearly." After hearing that his wife was not ill, Karenin breathed a sigh of relief again. He planned to light the candle again, because to be honest, although his wife said she was ok, he still had to look at it to make sure.


    "Not at all."


    He was held back again.


    "I said, I want to show you something, Alexis. You, you let me do some preparation. " The last sentence was almost squeezed out of my throat with a little tremor.


    Karenin turned, raised his hand in the moonlight and put it on Anna''s forehead.


    "I''m really not sick." There are some voices of crying and laughing.


    As Karenin raised his eyebrows for another inquiry, he was gently pushed to the end of the bed.


    The transparent screen curtain was gently lifted up by the night wind. From the shadow to the moonlight, Karenin could finally see the appearance of his wife completely.


    For some reason, Anna''s face had an irrecoverable flush.


    She was wearing a white nightgown, with a moon white satin border, and a pattern of marigold embroidered with silver threads.


    Karenin did not see his wife wearing such a nightgown. Compared with the warmth of the dressing gown, the Nightgown seemed light and weightless, hanging lazily on people''s shoulders.


    The neckline didn''t open too much, and even could not match the luxurious dress of some ladies at dinner. At the moment, it seemed to have some kind of magic.


    "What are you going to tell me?" He asked in a low voice.


    The wife didn''t answer immediately. She just raised her right hand and spread her hair a little trembling. Then she approached each other, bent down, and with her right hand caught Karenin''s hand that had been on her knee.


    "You can see for yourself." She said, almost encouragingly, and then unconsciously licked her lips to hide her shyness.


    The hand, with its temperature, was calmer than Anna''s own trembling. Just when she was not sure, the man''s fingers moved and untied the knot on her dress.


    Anna shivered a little when the lace was untied and too much skin was exposed to the air.


    It''s not fear or cold, after all, it''s summer, and sitting in front of her and touching her is her lover.


    The hand pauses for a moment, then it rises firmly. The right hand gently pulls down the collar and runs across the shoulder. The left hand takes Anna''s right hand and pulls her into her arms. Then, it slowly touches up to the waist and stops.


    Anna knew what she was like now.


    Her fair skin turned pink because of too much shame, and her clothes were taken down and slipped to her elbows.


    Her whole body seemed to be opened, and her heartbeat seemed to rush out of her chest.


    "I think it should save most women." She whispered, suddenly trying to put on her nightgown.


    In fact, this corset is nothing at all. It''s very ordinary. It doesn''t push the chest high and doesn''t expose much. It''s just more comfortable. There''s no longer any cloth in the lower part. If it''s in the past, it''s even a very simple underwear.


    "That''s OK, isn''t it?" She said quickly, her right hand trying to pull out, but it was held down.


    "If you''re asking me for advice," the man whispered, then paused, his blue eyes raised slightly to her. "I think it''s better to wait a little longer."


    "I" Anna breathed.


    Karenin drew her closer for a moment. His thighs were still in his trousers and pressed against her knee bend, and Anna could feel how tight the muscles were there.


    The hand, the big one with a little thin cocoon, swam a little, came to the place of her spine in a sort of tingling way, came to the center of her shoulder blade, and stopped in the depression.


    Anna was startled, her gray eyes were wide open, and she clearly did not say anything


    maybe some things were self-taught. After fumbling for the small buckle, Anna felt that her husband tried to untie it, but failed.


    A puzzled look appeared on Karenin''s face. The expression of concentration was now frowned.


    Anna was a little impatient. She almost wanted to tell each other, but it was still that sentence. Some things had nothing to do with the times.


    Instinctively, Karenin decided to raise his other hand, which brought him closer to his wife.


    Anna''s own hand had been released long ago, but she didn''t know what to do. She just stood, and when she felt the buckle released, she suddenly closed her eyes shyly.


    She thought Karenin would do something, but he didn''t.


    As if time had stopped, she heard the man''s deep voice."May I?"


    "Of course." She answered in a low voice, then took a deep breath and said, "I''m your wife, you''re my husband."


    "Of course you can, Alexis." Anna said softly, as gentle as water. She overcame her shyness and looked at her husband.


    Her gray eyes met Karenin''s blue eyes in mid air, and she saw something else, but more remained unchanged.


    Karenin will never be the kind of person who can show a bright and warm smile, his blue eyes can not be clear into the youth, there is no understanding of the world. He was a man, and at the moment Anna could see clearly that there was still some secret depth in each other''s eyes.


    Eyebrow peak can frown slightly, show he is thinking. In fact, it also shows that reason has not yet completely dissipated, which makes him indulge in it.


    But that''s exactly what he is.


    Anna smiles, freeing her arm from the shackles.


    During the movement, long curly hair scattered, covering some of the scenery in front of the chest. Instead of bending over and shyly hiding anything, she gently lifted her black hair. Her left arm was on the inside of her right elbow. Her smooth skin was like lanolin in the moonlight, with a smooth and attractive fragrance.


    Anna''s cheeks were as red as roses. She stood upright, but not rigid. Her thick eyelashes blinked, waiting for the touch to fall on her.


    A little, soft touch between the fingers, and then the middle and ring fingers, close to her flat abdomen. It''s soft there. It''s a little tingling when it''s touched, which almost makes her want to laugh.


    She almost laughed, but Karenin''s left hand was pressed against her sensitive waist, and before she could react, she was held.


    The sudden rotation, the back of the head close to the bed, the whole body fell in.


    Anna spat, her gray pupils slightly widened, her eyes moving over the man''s face, then focused on each other''s eyes.


    "I" she wanted to say something, but her lips were pressed by Karenin''s thumb.


    The finger pulp moved slowly, from the small groove in the middle of the person, to the corner of the mouth, gently rubbed, and then along the texture there, and then to the jaw.


    "What am I, Anna?" Karenin''s deep voice came.


    "Husband."


    "What else?"


    "The one I love." Anna replied.


    Her answer seemed to please the other person, or something else. Anyway, after her voice dropped, the man''s fingers gently opened, stroked her jaw, and then a kiss fell on her lip.


    This kiss is so different, sometimes soft, sometimes strong.


    She had never exposed so much in front of Karenin. When the cloth rubbed against her sensitive skin, some uncontrollable things flowed gently from her lips.


    When Anna realized it, she closed her eyes a little flustered, and then a kiss landed at the end of her eyes and whispered in a low, seductive voice, "I want to look at you."


    The words were so seductive that Anna had opened her eyes before her intellect realized it.


    The cold moonlight came in, and the little bits of light lit up a small part of the bed, just let the figure become a little hazy up.


    Anna could see her husband above, half in the moonlight and the other half in the shadow of gray.


    People are always afraid of the unknown, and so is she. However, after the fear, when the other party''s temperature close to her, when that pair of eyes are always looking at her carefully, she is not afraid of anything.


    "I know you like rules, you like reason, you like just rules, but now, I want you to hold me, Alexis." She said in a soft voice, trembling in a thin voice, but expressing her feelings seriously and clearly.


    The man looked at her, naturally mixed with reading, but extremely restrained.


    After Anna said that sentence, the right hand that had been propped up on the bed raised and gently combed a wisp of hair on the forehead for her wife.


    He was close to each other, and a low laugh suddenly rang out in her ear, accompanied by laughter and soft whisper, like the moonlight at night, light and bright.


    "You just love to break my rules, don''t you?" He rubbed gently against the tip of Anna''s nose.


    Anna said bravely, "because I love you, Alexis."


    "I love you, too." The man whispered.


    "Just for you, Anna, my wife."


    He seemed to love the skin of her neck. Thin, under the skin is warm blood flow in it, so warm, as if too much force, are easy to leave bruises. But because of this, those exclusive psychology has a place to place, through kissing, branded on another person.Anna didn''t resist his barbarian behavior. In fact, she almost connived.


    She was always like that, although she was so much younger than him, she did connive at her husband like a child.


    Therefore, with her connivance and permission, his restraint gradually became unrestrained, so that before long, many wet marks were left on her delicate body.


    "Your clothes," she whispered, her gray eyes a little more hazy than ever before.


    The man got up and unbuttoned his clothes in his wife''s eyes.


    As time goes by, more skin is exposed to the moonlight.


    The body that has always liked to be strictly included in the clothes is gradually exposed, like a silent performance.


    When Karenin left the shirt aside, his arm was raised and his side slightly inclined to the outside of the bed. In order to discard the shirt, his body, which had always been represented by thin words in Anna''s mind, was completely revealed.


    The muscles are not strong, but strong enough. It''s a little bit whiter than the back of her hand, but for bianna herself, it''s still a male complexion.


    His chest is not weak, the distribution of muscles can be said to be beautiful, there are even scattered a little freckles, not very big, not many, near the abdomen, there is a small brown mole, an inch below the navel, some of the hair symbolizing the vitality of men is exposed there.


    When she saw this, her face turned red again, turned her head, bit her lips and looked away.


    But the husband obviously didn''t want her to run away.


    His right hand was raised again, holding her face, in a low voice, with gentleness and temptation, to let her look at him.


    Anna opened her eyes again and looked at each other. Karenin was already sitting upright.


    His thighs were half kneeling on the edge of the bed, his muscles were tight, and his belly was tight. His long arm took Anna''s hand, and then he bent down slightly to let her hand touch his chest.


    "It''s strange." Anna thought.


    After overcoming another round of shyness, Karenin''s hand had been put down, and she was looking at her husband''s body.


    It''s not that she hasn''t seen men''s bodies. She''s seen more than that, but it''s not the same.


    Her eyes in the other side is not practical r head, but still did not dare to touch with the tip of her finger.


    Her fingers crossed the muscle texture in the middle of her chest and reached the top of her navel. During the whole movement, Karenin did not smile. Anna felt that the other side might not be afraid of itching.


    Her eyes went down with her fingers and went down more and more. Finally, she reached the spot of the little mole and touched it with a little trembling. Soon, the muscles there contracted, and she herself retracted her finger in horror and looked at him.


    She saw his blue eyes grow deep again, as if she had read something, and Anna nodded again.


    The man bent down and, unlike before, this time there was no barrier of clothes. Those kisses and thoughtfulness become easier and more insatiable.


    Summer sweat on the skin, a little sticky, but will not make people uncomfortable, just, high fever. But her body didn''t resist.


    Excessive hormonal molecules seem to be transpiration from the skin and fondle gently and affectionately on people''s eyelids.


    Those sucking and kissing are so natural that later, shame or nervousness have been quietly soothed and comforted in this tender n-affair.


    In the fragmentary SNN sound, one person''s n movement becomes two people''s n happiness. In the slight shaking, the only color that can be remembered is just a touch of dark blue.


    When all creatures are almost asleep, the blue eyes open gently.


    Under the thin silk, it is an intertwined body.


    The warm skin brews another fragrance of love.


    Karenin watched his wife''s sleeping face quietly in the moonlight.


    She was sent to him like a beautifully packaged candy. He wanted her so badly, but he was afraid to hurt her when he touched her. So carefully, they would kiss and hug, but they did not dare to step forward easily.


    He had thought that this was life, and everything would be done step by step, without the green and reckless youth. He likes rules and rationality, but at the moment, he also loves this kind of uncontrollability.


    Satisfaction and warmth made him take his wife into his arms again. He closed his eyes and never felt it was a kind of happiness to go to sleep at any moment, because he was sure that he had caught it, and he believed that he would stay in its palm for a long time.


    the author has something to say: incompetent, I dare not eat from day to night, for fear of Karenin after eating and drinking enough Under my eyes full of food and drink, my abdominal muscles have become a piece of


    PS. there should be 15.2 million words left in this article.


    What do you think of Queen Victoria and Prince Albert?www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 82

    Xie liaosha doesn''t like to be sick, but it''s almost inevitable for a child like him.


    Before he was ill, his mother took care of him at home almost all the time, because there was always a lot of things in his father''s department.


    Xie liaosha never complains about this because sometimes his father comes back early and his mother can always take care of him.


    But Xie liaosha still doesn''t like to be sick.


    He didn''t want to see the worried expression of his mother and father, and he didn''t want to see his weak self.


    He likes to be healthy, he can learn, he can play, he can listen to cabidonec''s many interesting things, and he can eat small cakes. In short, Xie liaosha felt very happy when he was in good health.


    This happiness is in stark contrast to the limitations of illness.


    "I don''t like being sick." He said wrongly. Because he couldn''t run or jump when he was ill, he could only lie in his cot.


    "I''m not a bad boy," he sobbed, then thought about it and thought that he was not good sometimes, so the firmer voice wavered. "Maybe a few times."


    Xie liaosha held his teddy bear and sobbed: "I don''t want to cry, but I can''t help it."


    He is four years old and in a grade where he wants to be a big boy, so everything about being a father is his example.


    "You can cry. It''s not weakness, baby." Anna wiped Xie liaosha''s face and said softly.


    Xie liaosha shook his head, holding the teddy bear and muttering: "I am a man, a man does not cry." As he said this, he had some red eyelids.


    If it is normal, Anna may make fun of the little boy. Holding a teddy bear is not a man''s behavior. But she won''t do it at the moment. She needs more gentleness and encouragement.


    "If you feel bad, tell your father."


    "Yes." Xie liaosha nodded, blue eyes still a little reluctant to give up, but he controlled himself not to pull his mother''s sleeve. He promised.


    Anna, as a mother, knows her son better than anyone else. She''s a little uncertain now: "maybe I"


    "I can." Xie liaosha gently interrupted his mother''s words, and then said firmly.


    "Dad will take care of me, and then we will wait for you to come back."


    Anna looked at Xie liaosha and finally decided to follow the original plan.


    "Promise me you''ll have a good sleep?" She said.


    "I will." Xie liaosha promised.


    "I have to go. Your father will take care of you." Anna kisses the boy on the forehead.


    Xie liaosha responded obediently. He saw his father come in. Then he exchanged a kiss with his mother, and then his mother left.


    "You have to eat the medicine, seliosa." Karenin glanced at the tablets and hot water at the head of the bed.


    Xie liaosha had a hard look at those things, and then wrinkled his face: "must I He asked cautiously, expecting an indulgent answer.


    "Yes, it must be."


    Hope was shattered, and little Bambi''s eyes became a little wet.


    "All right, Dad." He said softly.


    Karenin touched the temperature of the water with his hand, determined that it was not hot, and then handed the water and tablets to sheriosa. The latter took the pill and showed a lovely wrinkled expression.


    "Waiting is just a delay, Xie liaosha." Karenin reminded his son.


    Xie liaosha sighed softly, and finally crumpled his nose, swallowed the pills, and then spattered with tears.


    "I don''t like being sick. The pills are bitter." He sobbed and drank slowly with his glass in his hands. Until all the water was finished, Xie liaosha''s nose became a little red.


    "So bitter?" Karenin asked with a frown.


    Xie liaosha sobbed and nodded, and finally shook his head.


    "Bitter or not?"


    Xie liaosha raised his head and sniffed: "bitter. I always feel sick when I''m sick. "


    "Not comfortable yet?"


    "No. It''s a little uncomfortable, but I don''t like to be sick Xie liaosha looked at his father and said, "Dad, you must not kick the quilt, you know?" After he finished, he sobbed a few times, feeling that he had suffered a little, but he still felt wronged inexplicably.


    "Dad, can you tell me a story?" Xie liaosha asked that he had been better, but somehow he felt a little sad, so he couldn''t help his eyelids reddening. Illness always makes seliosa feel vulnerable.


    "You should have a good rest. Listening to stories is not good for your condition." Karenin said. He is always the most practical and realistic. Xie liaosha is not seriously ill. From a health point of view, adequate rest is extremely beneficial to his health.


    Xie liaosha sobbed.


    "All right." The man sighed.He pulled up a chair to sit down, but the little boy in the bed looked at him sadly and whispered, "don''t you want to be closer to me?" After he said that, he thought again, and then rolled close to the edge of the bed and said wrongly, "maybe I''ll be closer to you."


    "I want to hold your hand, Dad." Xie liaosha asked that he felt very insecure at the moment. Usually when he is ill, his mother will always touch him, let him feel very good, also know that his mother is around.


    "Ask questions one by one, Xie liaosha. I remember I taught you." After Karenin finished, he found his son looking at him with the eyes of a little dog who had been kicked.


    "I understand, but I just want to be closer to you. I want to hold your hand." Finally, he muttered shyly, "I''m a little scared, Dad, but I can''t let mom worry."


    "So you chose to worry me?" Karenin asked with rare interest.


    "Dad is very brave!" Liao Li said with a pair of big blue eyes.


    Karenin''s expression softened after hearing his son''s reply. He put his hand in front of him and took his big hand for granted when he saw the little boy.


    The soft and soft hands were not as big as his big hands. They were so fragile, but their eyes were full of dependence.


    "Can''t you tell a story?" Xie liaosha raised his eyes and asked.


    "My advice is to rest."


    "All right." Xie liaosha sighed softly. He hugged the teddy bear a little and was ready to go to sleep, but before Karenin thought he was going to sleep, the boy opened his eyes again.


    "Will you always be with me?" He asked, somewhat worried.


    "What if I don''t win those germs in my dream?" He firmly remembers some knowledge his mother told him that when children are sick, the good bacteria in their bodies are fighting against the bad guys.


    Karenin took a look at his son, and it was obvious that when he was ill, it was difficult to communicate. But he decided not to.


    "I''ll be here for you. As for dreams, "he said after a pause," I think you''ll win. "


    "Well!" Thanks to his father''s affirmation, Xie liaosha felt confident enough. He answered and fell asleep sweetly.


    Karenin thought about whether to leave when sheliosa was asleep, but after seeing his son''s sleeping face, he finally asked the housekeeper to bring the documents.


    So two hours later, Xie liaosha woke up and found his father was still with him.


    Karenin didn''t notice at first that seliosa woke up, but by the time he did, the soft little fellow had been looking at him with big eyes for a long time.


    "What do you think?" Karenin put down the document and asked his son.


    Xie liaosha blinked his eyes and said, "I feel better."


    "Are you still upset?" Karenin raised his hand and touched his son''s forehead.


    "A little bit more." He whispered.


    "What would you like to eat?" Karenin asked again.


    Xie liaosha thought for a while and said, "I want something sweet."


    "But you can''t eat now, remember?"


    Xie Liao Sha sighed, and some sick: "I know."


    "When will mother come back?" He asked again. Xie liaosha was always impatient and fragile when he was ill.


    Karenin took out his pocket watch and looked at it: "there are two hours left."


    "I miss her a little bit." Xie Liao Sha looked at his father and murmured, "before she would accompany me."


    "This is the exception. She has to deal with something."


    "Of course I understand, Dad." Xie liaosha looked at his father, then put out his little hand. He played with his fingers and muttered, "I remember you promised me to tell me a story when I woke up." He said and glanced at his father again.


    Karenin thought for a moment and said, "I don''t remember I promised you that, son."


    "But," said Xie liaosha, a little anxious and almost red eyed, but he refrained and decided to reason with his father. "I needed a rest at that time, but I''m much better now. I want to hear stories."


    "May I?" He asked again, blinking his big blue eyes like little stars.


    "Well, what do you want to hear?"


    "The story of a little boy like me. His house can fly in the sky. He has a dog and a cat, and a goldfish are friends. They go to many places together when the wind blows Xie liaosha said earnestly.


    "I''ve never heard of such a story." Lenin''s eyebrows will fly slightly


    "Yes, you don''t know?" Xie liaosha had been lying on the body can not help but sit up, looking a little excited. He is also wearing a white nightgown, lotus root like small hands out to draw.


    "Mom said he had the same curly hair and dimples as me. He was also four years old. During the day, he was a very ordinary boy, but at night, when his parents were asleep, he could start to travel with their house."So far beyond the actual theory of the story, Karenin now determined that it should be Anna told to seliosa.


    "I think the rest of the story will have to wait until your mother comes back." He said that he thought Xie liaosha would be a little disappointed, but the latter was like finding another pleasure again.


    "Then I can change it. I can tell you, Dad!" He said excitedly, and after that he clapped his hands, feeling that he had a good idea.


    "I''ve never told anyone."


    "But I have to." Karenin looked at some documents he had accumulated beside him. He was about to refuse, but Xie liaosha was always one step ahead of him.


    "Please."


    His eyes wide open, kneeling on the bed, still holding a teddy bear in his arms, a look that people can''t refuse.


    "All right." Karenin said for the third time, and packed up the documents. He knew that he had to spare at least an hour to listen to Xie liaosha''s stories.


    "But you can''t be outside the quilt. You may catch cold again." Karenin said as he stuffed the little boy into a warm quilt.


    "It''s hard for me to move." Xie liaosha said hesitantly.


    "You just have to say it, and I can understand it." Karenin said.


    Xie liaosha bit his lip and finally decided to follow his father''s advice.


    Then he began to tell, and finally stopped when he said that the little boy''s house had stopped on an island.


    "Mom said it was a very small island, not even as big as their house, but it was the best place he could find to land, otherwise he would have to fall into the sea. The house doesn''t swim, does it


    "Do you think it will," Xie liaosha hesitated, and looked at his father and asked in a low voice, "isn''t it an island? Maybe it''s a turtle''s back?"


    "Turtles don''t live in the sea, Xie liaosha." Karenin pointed it out.


    Xie liaosha nodded and said, "maybe it''s a big turtle? The kind that lives a long time. "


    Karenin was a little dumb and didn''t know how to answer, and sheliosa obviously didn''t mind his father''s clumsiness in imagination.


    "I don''t think it''s good to say hello to Mr. turtle first, right?"


    "Maybe it is."


    "Maybe Mr. turtle is a train on the sea!" Xie liaosha suddenly said, after he finished, he first chuckled, bent into crescent eyes, turned to look at Karenin.


    "Just as we went to uncle o''bronsky''s in Moscow, we always had to take the train. If there is a train on the land, there must be a train in the sea. Otherwise, how can the fish travel far away


    "Maybe it is." Karenin said again, this time more softly.


    Two hours later, Anna came back.


    She hurried upstairs to Xie liaosha''s bedroom, and then she saw the warmest scene.


    Xie liaosha was sitting in Karenin''s arms. The quilt covered him tightly. Although his face was still a little pale, the whole person seemed to be rejuvenated.


    "What are you doing?" Anna asked as she walked over.


    "Mom!" Xie liaosha cried happily. He couldn''t wait to stretch out his arm to show that he needed a hug.


    Anna satisfied him.


    "Don''t let him off the quilt. He may catch cold again." Karenin said, and then put his son into the quilt.


    Anna looked at her husband, then at her blinking son, and then said with a smile, "it seems that your father takes good care of you."


    Xie liaosha laughed shyly: "Dad, he is very good. But I''m good, too. I told my dad the story of that little boy like me


    "Shouldn''t you tell him a story? Alexis. " Anna asked her husband.


    "Anna, you should know I''m not good at it."


    "Mom''s story is great. Dad won''t, but it doesn''t matter. I can tell it to dad when I learn it." Xie liaosha said softly. When his mother came back, he felt relieved.


    "Do you want to continue listening to that story now?" Anna asked gently.


    Liao Sha nodded. He looked at his father, then looked at his mother, and then shyly smile: "can I lie in your arms?"


    "Don''t you need to be a little man now?" Anna saw that Xie liaosha''s spirit was much better, so she made fun of him.


    The boy blushed and said, "but I want to be coquettish with you."


    "Sometimes I''m still your baby."


    Anna took seliosa in her arms and said with a smile, "you will always be our baby." She kisses each other. And according to Xie liaosha''s request, he put him in their arms and told the story to father and son in the warm quilt.The author has something to say: Thank you for your appreciation! Today, muyouxiao theater went back home too late after working overtime:


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 83

    What is it like to wake up earlier than your lover?


    Anna had never imagined it before. She had one or two opportunities to see it, but it was not as good as the moment.


    She wakes up from each other''s arms, hazy, surrounded by warmth before her vision wakes up. Although it was summer, it was still a little cold when it was a little light.


    Then she wanted to stretch her hands and feet. Waking up with consciousness is the slow opening of the eyes.


    After a little confusion, she understood her situation.


    Looking up slightly in a reassuring embrace, one can see her husband, who is holding her.


    From this private point of view, she can see more Karenin.


    A little bit of fresh mustard on his chin, and his lips, which were not the same as when he was awake during the day, softened his curved lips.


    It is often said that people with thin lips are also more affectionate.


    Karenin''s lips were neither thick nor thin. Compared with the upper lip, the lower lip will be a little thicker, habitually pursed, people who are not familiar with him will think that he is a cold and tender person, but only Anna knows that his heart is soft.


    A sentimental person will not be unable to see the tears of women and children; a sentimental person will not make her feel deeply loved.


    Thinking of this, Anna smiles silently.


    She raised her head and kissed each other''s lips.


    Like a kiss waking a sleeping beauty, she saw her husband''s eyes move. Ordinary men''s long eyelashes, which are different from those of ordinary men, quiver slightly in the air and then open.


    The blue eyes are hazy, and they seem to have a curling mist, which obscures the light of reason, but it is soon replaced by some vivid emotion. It''s like a river crossing the sun and the moon, straight, looking into Anna''s heart.


    "Good morning." Anna said, and then nestled back into each other''s arms, looking for a place to let her feel the most comfortable, rub, sajiao, the best moment.


    "Good morning." Said the man.


    Unlike before, he didn''t get up immediately after he woke up.


    It seems that there is still some warmth left in the tender feelings, which makes the rational official become a little lazy.


    His fingers caressed his wife''s hair, and his silk pajamas rubbed each other''s smooth and delicate skin, as if to leave a red mark, and sighed silently.


    Anna hugged her husband, as if a chick had seen someone for the first time, with the strongest sense of dependence in her life, she wanted to be closer to each other.


    "I used to think it would be more imaginative." She said with a soft smile.


    "What?"


    Hearing Karenin''s question, Anna raised her head and looked up at her and said, "it seems that when you wake up, you will be by the windowsill. You hold me and watch the rising sun. Or before you wake up, I''ll prepare a delicious breakfast for you


    "It''s going to be cold and I don''t think we''ll wake up. The cook will prepare breakfast for us Karenin pointed out, and then he thought about it, and then went on, "well, I really don''t see the point of doing that. Maybe you can tell me? "


    Hearing the man''s serious inquiry, Anna couldn''t help kissing each other, and then said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. Those really don''t matter."


    "It''s just," she blushed, "a fantasy before it happened. Imagine what kind of situation can make everything better and happy. However, I found that the original meaning of happiness has never been those AIDS, but you are still with me


    "So, I want to ask you, why are you still with me?" She asked with a smile. Although she might know the answer, she was eager to know clearly from the other party at this time.


    The man didn''t answer immediately. His eyes were still on his wife. After a while, he whispered, "before you ask me, to be honest, Anna, I didn''t think about it."


    "But since you want to know, I''ll tell you."


    "I''m here just because I want to stay. I think it''s special for you, but for me, although I never thought it would happen to me before, it''s really special."


    "You," he pauses, but at last he decides to say it, in a low voice, but clearly there is a flow of affectionate feelings.


    "You make everything special in my life."


    Like the dawn, the air, the wind all of all, because of you, and change more meaningful.


    It was a confession. Although it was not enthusiastic, and it was like some kind of guidance, Anna felt that they were really beautiful.


    She married a man, he really does not speak sweet words, but every word, like a diamond in Anna''s heart, will never fade in the future time


    time will always come soon.


    After that night, for Anna and Karenin, life did not change much.


    Karenin was still a high-ranking official who liked to plan time in a orderly way, while Anna was preparing for the party.The days should have gone on like this, but Petersburg''s calm was broken on June 13th.


    Anna was informed that Karenin would not come back tonight.


    "It must be that, ma''am." ''murmured anushka, and almost the whole of Petersburg was talking about it.


    Anna answered. She heard about the incident. The only son of the Duke of yuspov was kidnapped.


    "As a matter of fact, there have been rumors a while ago." Anuska said that she should not have said these words to add to the lady''s worry, but the only son of the Duke of yuspov has also been kidnapped, and they will indeed become tricky there, sir.


    "I know." Anna said.


    Karenin was originally a civilian, and he would not directly look for them in the kidnapping incident. However, who can say that no one has taken the opportunity to disturb this rumor? It is just when he wants to actively promote the implementation of positive policies.


    She knew that she should not be flustered at this time, so when the housekeeper asked her for instructions, Anna just told them the four words "business as usual".


    After Anna had finished speaking, the servants, though a little frightened, were still obeying their orders and went on with their own business. Only Mr. cillin did not move.


    "Do you have anything else to do?" Anna asked.


    Mr. cillin had been holding his arms in a listening position, but now he had put down his hands. His eyebrows were slightly frowned, and his handsome face was somewhat serious.


    "Madame, do you want me to get some information?"


    Anna looked up at each other and said, "I don''t think it''s better not, Mr. cillin."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes." Anna said seriously, "as far as you are concerned, I think you''d better not make any extra moves during this period."


    "Are you doubting me?" Asked Mr. cillin in in a low voice.


    Anna looked at each other and gave a smile: "I don''t know. To say I''m suspicious of you, I can tell you, No. But the next second I''m not sure I''ll doubt you. After all, it''s about my husband. "


    Mr. cillin looked relieved. He said with a smile, "I''ll go first, ma''am. You can tell me what you want."


    Anna looked at the back of the man''s departure until he disappeared. Anuska asked softly, "madam, do you want me to look at him?"


    "Yes, I do." Anna said casually that she was not entirely sure whether Mr. cillin was trustworthy, but at least one thing proved that the latter was a wise man.


    Letting anuska look at him, though it doesn''t mean much, is always better than nothing.


    She sat a little longer, but she couldn''t see anything, so she called anuska to the bedroom.


    "You know what''s going on these days, don''t you?" She asked anuska, who looked at her for a moment and then nodded.


    "Anuska, now tell me everything you know. Don''t confine it to the Duke of yuspov and them. "


    "Yes, ma''am." Anuska said.


    In this one hour talk, Anna learned about what happened in Petersburg these days. Before the young master was kidnapped, the Petersburg police department received several reports of children missing.


    Anna thought after listening and said, "please call Sasha for me."


    Anushka answered, and in a moment the cook Sasha came. Anna sat Sasha down and asked her the same thing.


    Unlike anushika, Sasha is from Petersburg. Her words may not be so clear and organized. Sometimes she always brings more personal feelings, such as sympathy for the poor children and contempt for the police station. But Anna also learned enough.


    "There''s never been such a high concentration of lost children cases before?"


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Anna let the cook leave, and she was alone in the bedroom, thinking it over.


    According to the information available now, this is not a simple case. The relatively dense number of children lost cases is obviously premeditated, and the planner will not be one person.


    These children are poor people, from different families. It''s not targeted crime, but interests. In the new era, child trafficking cases still exist, not to mention the old times when people were not very valuable.


    But, strangely, why did a count''s child be added alone?


    "For? Or, to hide people''s eyes. " Anna lowered her eyes at the thought. She didn''t know much about politics, or even interested in it. She didn''t talk about it in front of Karenin, but he was her husband after all, and she always hoped that she could help him even if she didn''t have much talent.


    "But now, it''s better to wait." She thought, just in the heart, a little bit of pain.


    Outside the window, the moonlight was bright, and in the office, Karenin was putting out the first cigarette. The flame lit up again. The smell of the second smoke spread slowly in the air.There was a little hustle and bustle outside the office. His own office was like a small fortress, but he knew it would not last long.


    This is not the most difficult thing he has ever encountered. As he grows older, there is nothing that can make this man''s heart a little bit panicked. Although, in the eyes of those outside, he should be worried, Karenin''s heart was actually calm.


    He knows what to do next, it just takes time.


    The eyes passed over the document. The blue eyes were deep, but they moved away carelessly.


    Vorobev''s figure was moved slowly in his mind. Karenin puffed out a smoke ring and thought.


    Most people would be surprised to see what he looks like. After all, the actual power of this government official is bigger than his position. If he thinks about it, there must be a great deal to be done.


    Literally, yes. However, these thoughts of Karenin had been considered a long time ago. At this moment, he was only adjusting some minor points. But he was really thinking about one thing. To be exact, in this office which was always daunting, he was thinking about his wife.


    Nicotine in cigarettes is addictive, but this tough man is not firmly controlled by nicotine, and if he is to admit that there is something that will make him addicted, it can only be his wife.


    Politics is fun, sophistication, and he''s used to it.


    Although the only son of Prince yuspov was not planned, Karenin was not forced to go home. He just, at this time, didn''t want to let her get involved in these things.


    He wanted to protect her, protect all this, so he decided not to go back tonight.


    If it was a play, it would have been thunder and lightning outside the window, but in fact, the moonlight was very good.


    The moonlight in summer is like a spring in a stream. It''s clear and bright. Seeing this light, it''s as if the sticky feeling in the air will fade away. It was like his wife''s big, bright eyes.


    Thinking of this, the man''s eyes from some calm to soft, with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    When the second cigarette came to an end, Karenin got up and carefully smoothed the creases in his hem. As he came in, his right hand on the door handle went down, and the parts of the lock cylinder flicked gently in the air.


    The door opened and Karenin went to his battlefield.


    The next day, in the early morning, the light of the morning sun was neither stingy nor flattering, and fairly scattered on the door of government departments.


    In the corridor, there were some tired shadows in Karenin''s eyes, but the whole person was still like a sword, sharp and calm.


    He had just come out of the conference room, and vorobev followed him, the latter looking tired and blue under his eyes. The clever secretary did not have more words at the moment, and the tired man became silent.


    "Come back here in three hours." Karenin said to vorobev.


    In spite of his unwillingness, vorobev would never say it. In fact, he is not as keen on work as Karenin. What he enjoys is never work, but the additional rights behind it.


    "Do you need to book flowers for you?" "After all, you didn''t go back last night," vorobev asked with a smile


    Karenin thought for a moment and then asked vorobev to do it.


    He looked at vorobev''s departure, thought for a moment, and then went to his carriage.


    Good day, sir Said Peter the coachman to him. Karenin nodded. He was about to get into the carriage when the former whispered to him.


    Karenin''s eyes moved.


    He opened the door and bent in. When the door closed, he sat down and gently held his wife''s little hand.


    "How long have you been waiting?" Karenin asked hesitantly.


    Anna looked at her husband. She didn''t get tired of him at first, but she didn''t show any angry expression. In fact, her expression has always been in a strange tenderness.


    After Karenin took hold of her hand, she found that her hand was a little cool in the summer morning. No wonder a smart man like him hesitated.


    "About forty minutes. I''m not that stupid, Alexis Anna replied with a smile.


    "You should stay at home and wait for me to return." Karenin said that his eyes on his wife''s body carefully, until to confirm that she was all right, the blue eyes showed a little tired.


    After all, Karenin is not a young man in his early twenties. All his calmness is just a disguise, but he can''t let those people see it.


    He had planned to take a few hours'' rest when he went home, but after meeting his wife, he found that his shoulder muscles had gone against his plan and chose to relax.


    "You''re tired, aren''t you?"


    His wife''s words were gentle, as if he had touched them gently in Karenin''s heart. He even nodded slightly and uncontrollably."You need a rest, Alexis." The wife said in a positive tone. She seldom said that.


    He wanted to retort and use other words to show that he could hold on and let her not worry, but Anna''s pained eyes made those words all stop in her throat.


    "Only 20 minutes. I''ll wake you up when I get home." Anna said. As she spoke, she pulled his hand over his weak shoulder.


    Karenin was too tall. Fortunately, Anna was prepared.


    She sat on the cushion, slightly funny, but she didn''t care.


    "It''s just for a while, and no one will see it, but it will give you at least a little bit of recovery. You''re going back later, aren''t you? " Anna looked at her husband and patted herself on the shoulder.


    After a while, when Anna felt that she had to come up with a second reason, her husband had chosen to rely on her thin shoulders.


    "I didn''t say I would go back later, Anna." Karenin closed his eyes and whispered.


    Anna let herself do right, she did not complain, nor dissuade. If she didn''t know she had to carry out a cushion accusation, she might shrug. But for the moment, she could only keep her shoulders open and flat, just to make the person on her shoulders feel more comfortable.


    "I know you''re going back. And I know you want to protect me. " She said quietly, without a tremolo.


    "You see, I just want to tell you that I accept your protection, but you also have to accept mine." She pauses for a moment, feels her husband''s hand tightly hold her small folded hand, and laughs gently.


    "As it is now, Alexis. It makes me feel like I''m needed and accept my little help. "


    "No


    "What?"


    "Your help is not trivial," murmured Karenin.


    Anna tilted her head slightly. She could not see the full expression of Karenin, but she knew that her words had been conveyed.


    "Sleep, Alexis." She said softly.


    At this moment, Anna felt very brave. Although he had just been told that there was something in her world that he needed was weak. In addition to those gentle aspects, there is also a place for her in a more calm world.


    Back home, Anna had everything ready.


    When Karenin went to wash, she went to the kitchen to have a look. When she returned to her bedroom, Karenin just came out.


    He was wearing a blue bathrobe, rarely barefoot, and his hair was dripping with water. After bathing, Karenin became more sober.


    "You''ll sleep a little longer and leave it to me?" Anna asked, leaning against the bed post.


    Karenin said nothing, but came up, handed her the towel, and silently agreed to her proposal.


    Because of her height, in order not to let Anna feel tired on tiptoe, Karenin sat on a small round stool, and the latter could wipe his hair more easily.


    When her hair was half dry, Anna sat on the edge of the bed, patted her knees, raised her head and asked with a smile, "pillow, or here?"


    Karenin lay down on the bed and again let himself choose the most comfortable place.


    "Go to sleep. I''ll wake you up in time." Anna said softly, her eyes met those of Karenin.


    The man looked at her, the blue eyes, eyes are quiet. He is really tired, and he doesn''t even speak much, but what she looks like at the moment makes Anna feel most happy, because it also shows that she is really very important to him.


    Anna can accept Karenin''s protection, but as a wife, she also wants to be able to protect him, even if she can''t provide too much help, but it is enough to make him trust himself and show his fatigue in front of himself.


    "Did I make you sad last night?" Karenin suddenly asked in a low voice, his voice was tired and hoarse, but he still insisted.


    He didn''t realize this before, but when he got home, his brain, which should have had a good rest, was acutely aware of it.


    This is Karenin. He doesn''t like to tell himself anything, especially when it''s about his wife.


    Anna smiles.


    "A little bit, just a little bit."


    "Why?" Karenin asked.


    He moved to lie on his wife''s lap in a comfortable and relaxed position with his eyes closed. This shows that he does not really do not know, just as Anna sometimes needs Karenin to express the feelings they all know. At the moment, the reserved official also wants to try this way to make himself more aware of his wife''s mood.


    Anna raised her hand, brushed it gently on the man''s cheek, and then gave her a precious kiss on her forehead. Half loud, she replied softly in her voice:"Remember those vows?"


    She recited it as if it were the same day, and the solemn mood had never changed.


    "The two of us are going to get married. In the future, whether we are healthy or ill, whether we are happy or miserable, we should care about each other. We are not one person, but two people. We will work hard and we will be happy. We will go to the end of the world in this way."


    "Well"


    a soft response followed by a shallow snore. Anna lowered her eyes and looked at her husband as if he were a child.


    She had never enjoyed the love of her parents, and Karenin had hardly.


    Those years, in Anna''s world, is her own bumpy growth, little by little groping. So there is no temper, so gentle, because there is no back road, no protector, not strong enough to resist the hardness of the world, so the way to live happily is to try to find the beauty of the world.


    She never said those regrets, but in fact she had some regrets in her heart. But now, after she married this man, she did not say some regrets, and it was impossible for Karenin to know. However, his careless words and behaviors gradually filled those gaps for her.


    No one knows more about the value of those little changes than Anna.


    People and people are originally independent in this world. Without deep love, how can we tolerate the shortcomings of another person?


    She is used to confessing, because there is no such blood ties, trying to let others understand you, to explore your emotions carefully will only hurt yourself.


    Because of these experiences, when she decided to marry this man, she always wanted to be better to him. It seemed that through Karenin, she saw herself once a little bit. She was eager to love, to be heard, and to be taught to know the world.


    This kind of empathy gives this kind of hasty marriage the best foundation for tolerance.


    So Anna knew something long ago. The man she married was not handsome enough. He was smart, but he could not read his mind. Sometimes he would protect her in his own way, but he did not know that this kind of protection might make her feel pushed away. But fortunately, they are not naive young people.


    In their mutual world, there may be some places that can never be completely integrated into a whole circle, but as long as there is always each other in each other''s heart, there are missing, listening, understanding and changing, that''s OK.


    After all, marriage is never over, and they still have a lot of time to fall in love during this period of mutual support.


    The author has something to say: the story of Queen Victoria and King Albert''s husband will be serialized: Queen nppbn''s Secret nnpn & P;; nbppn3152932 & P;;


    little Bambi''s wish theater


    little Bambi, five years old, solemnly hangs his wish card on the Christmas tree.


    Bambi: firm face, I want to be a man like my father this year!


    Anna: do you still have a little cake?


    Bambi: keep firm and face won''t eat so much more!


    Anna: it seems that he is very serious


    old Bambi: I don''t believe it very much, maybe.


    Petit Bambi: pull out, I''m serious!


    Later, the family went to the street to feel the festive atmosphere. Bambi used her strength to hold on to the biggest box


    Bambi: hypnotize myself. I am a man. I am a man. I am a man. I am a man.


    little Bambi: stop and see a child sitting on his father''s neck in front of him. He is envious of him?


    Little Bambi: biting his lips but wish card


    old Bambi: that''s next year''s


    little Bambi: blushing and holding in a small voice


    after 20 seconds, xiaobambi looks at the things on the street in a novel way and eats a small cake in his mouth.


    Old Bambi: looking at his wife, it''s obvious that maybe next year he''ll be more credible in saying this.


    Anna: laugh


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 84

    The curtain gradually came to a close after a month''s work.


    Prince yuspov''s only son was rescued, safe and sound, but the children of the poor family were obviously not so lucky. One of them was killed alive as he fled.


    Anna had never seen Karenin so angry.


    He paced the study, smoked a cigarette and sat down.


    When Anna went in, she found that Karenin didn''t even open the window. The smoke in the room was very heavy. She coughed when she just pushed the door in.


    "Go out first, Anna." Karenin said that his face was tense and his blue eyes were calm and frightening.


    "Wait a minute." Anna said, then went over and opened the window.


    She asked nothing and expressed her worry on her face. She just walked over and naturally opened the window to let in the summer light.


    Although it is already the setting sun in the evening, it is still beautiful when the fire covers the sky.


    "There''s nothing wrong with smoking when you''re upset, but at least don''t close the window." She went up to Karenin, put her left hand on the latter''s arm and said softly.


    She did not hear the usual response, but through the way Karenin gazed at her, she knew he understood.


    The advantage of marrying this man is that sometimes you don''t really need to say too much, but you know that your feelings have been conveyed to the other person''s heart.


    Anna bent down on each other''s lips, and the bitter taste of the cigarette was tasted through her lips.


    Astringent, bitter, like the mood that Karenin would not say at the moment. But at least it''s a way of sharing.


    She closed the door of her study and thought before she left: "everyone thinks that this man''s heart is as cold as a machine, but he has the purest compassion."


    This sacrifice was doomed, and most people understood it, but Anna knew that what made Karenin sad was that there should be no children in this sacrifice.


    Because of this incident, the ball was naturally postponed.


    A minister was caught, and vorobev was involved, because it was proved that he had a close connection with the minister.


    Anna was also a little surprised when she first knew about vorobev, but then she thought, if even she could feel something wrong with vorobiv, Karenin naturally knew.


    That night, when Anna leaned against Karenin, the other party talked about it, and in a light tone, proved Anna''s conjecture again.


    "Vorobev is a wise man, but he was not born very well. He has been with me for three years, and he has done nothing wrong. But unfortunately, he is too ambitious and not calm enough. "


    "If he had waited another two years, he might have succeeded."


    "Anna."


    "What?"


    Anna looked up at each other, Karenin was also looking at her, a pair of blue eyes are hiding some emotion. When Anna wanted to distinguish, the man''s hand gently covered her eyes.


    "I don''t like the way he looks at you."


    When she couldn''t see things clearly, Anna suddenly heard this sentence. Her right hand, which she had raised, was trying to take Karenin''s hand away, but now there was no movement, just the corner of her lip bent up.


    "I thought it was just my sensitivity, or you didn''t notice."


    "I noticed, of course I did." There was not even a sense of color in the voice, he said. It would be a bit scary to just look at his expression now, because it''s too serious. But Anna was not afraid.


    Her hand gently covered the back of Karenin''s hand, but did not try to uncover it, just a smile.


    "You know it''s not my fault, do you?"


    "It''s not your problem, of course." Karenin said, a little bit in his own mood.


    As soon as his voice landed, he suddenly felt a soft touch coming from the palm of his hand, so that he raised his head abruptly.


    The wife was like a cat, after kissing his palm, she stretched out her tongue and licked it.


    "You look a little scary now." Anna said, is still smiling, under the light, that pair of gray eyes will not appear dark, in her smile, only more bright and colorful.


    As if it wasn''t enough, Anna leaned over and bit Karenin''s lips again.


    "I like the way you don''t frown." She said it seriously, then tilted her head, leaned slowly towards the other side, and chewed the lip again. Kiss carefully, but look at each other gently.


    "I love you the most all over the world, Alexis." Anna said.


    "No matter what others think of me, I always have you in my eyes."


    After she finished, she observed each other carefully, as if observing the lake in early spring. Slowly, Anna felt something in her blue eyes melting slowly like ice and snow.


    "Just melt for me?" She asked triumphantly, putting her hands around each other''s necks."Yes, Anna." Karenin whispered, the kiss fell on the side of his wife''s neck. This seems to be his favorite place, extremely delicate and eye-catching.


    By the end of June, the minister''s execution had been finalized, but the suspect, vorobev, had yet to be examined.


    Although vorobev could not be convicted for a moment, the Secretary''s position could not be vacant for a person in a position like Karenin. People at the bottom were all eager to try. After all, although Karenin could not be said to be mild tempered, he never lost his temper.


    This time the harvest was brilliant. By mid July, Karenin had made his position more stable and had a new secretary.


    It was a young man named mihalvasiliyevichisludin, and a thorn in his anger who directly reported his immediate superior to him.


    "No one dares to accept me, so I went to Lord Karenin to see if I could get a job with him. You know, the rent in Petersburg is frightening, and my old allowance doesn''t allow me to sit around and eat at home. "


    When Anna first met the Secretary at home, the blond young man said sincerely.


    Anna blinked, then looked at Karenin: "you told me he was your younger brother?"


    This time, it was slythin''s turn to be stunned. Then he shrugged his shoulders, and then he glanced at Karenin gently. His big almond eyes were full of meaning. It turned out that you were such a senior.


    Karenin took a quiet sip of tea, then looked at slythin, then looked at Anna and said, "you know I''m not the kind of person who likes convenience. Don''t look at Mikhail vasiliyevich like this, he is really very smart


    Hearing Karenin''s praise, Anna saw that Mr. slythin was not elated, but blushed a little. He scratched his hair, then grinned and said, "it''s not smart. I''m also a very hard-working person. Diligence is always more sincere than cleverness. "


    As soon as he finished, the young man''s eyes became bright again.


    "When I was in school, I wanted to be Secretary to Lord Karenin after graduation, but I didn''t have a chance," he sighed, and soon became a little angry. "So I had to stay under that fool for two years."


    "He''s not stupid." Karenin gave a cold smile. He had no sympathy for his former colleague in prison. Officials have nothing clean, but some bottom lines always have to be kept.


    "Yes, a fool may still be a compliment to him. He''s just a jerk. I thought that corruption and bribery had made him like a dung beetle, but I didn''t know, "sloutin couldn''t say it, staring as if he was sulking.


    "Sometimes I''m sorry I didn''t find out earlier." He looked a little depressed, so emotional and Karenin is really different.


    "I told you that unnecessary emotions only affect your judgment." Karenin frowned.


    "I understand. It''s hard to turn around. " As a 23-year-old young man, he said, he had a lovely way of speaking and doing things. If Anna hadn''t seen them deal with things before, she would have felt like she was talking to an impulsive young man.


    "You should be more or less restrained." Karenin said.


    This time, Slytherin said nothing more, just nodded.


    After leaving, Karenin accompanied Anna for a walk in the garden. July night wind blowing on people''s cheeks, some greasy uncomfortable, but to see Karenin''s calm expression again, but Anna felt very comfortable.


    "So why are you good to Mr. sting?" She asked in a deliberately jealous tone.


    Karenin looked at her for a moment, until he was sure it was just a joke that he said, "slythin is a man of integrity."


    "Indeed." Anna nodded. She raised her hand, pressed a wisp of hair from her cheek behind her ear, and then asked again.


    "But I thought you didn''t like to use people with integrity at work."


    "Integrity should be a good word, not a derogatory one, Anna. I just think this kind of commendatory term is not suitable for political environment. As long as we change the environment, people like this are very good. I used to insist on not using such a person, but since this incident, I think it is not a bad thing after all. It is true that there is still some adult innocence in the form of language, but it is not childlike after all. When he really wants to do something, he is a reliable person, which is very rare for his age


    ¡±Alexis, I think you''ve become more tolerant. "Anna said that she never considered her husband to be someone else''s evaluation, but also understood that Karenin and her brother, count obronsky, were not the same kind of people.


    She always loved Karenin as she was, but that''s not to say that Anna would refuse them if he got better.


    "Maybe." Karenin pauses. He looks at his wife and kisses her gently on the corner of her mouth.At this time, all the words can''t compare with this kiss, let Anna feel more excited and happy. Because in this marriage, she has actually seen those subtle changes. In a little convergence, she finally showed the brightest figure like fireworks in front of the world. In Karenin''s warm heart, she gradually became more tolerant.


    The author has something to say: the secret of nppbn queen


    targeted love theater


    little Bambi: looking at the carrot sadly


    Bambi brother: what''s wrong with carrot?


    Bambi: wrinkled nose doesn''t like it, but mom says it has to be eaten, sighs softly, and picks up the fork


    Bambi brother: fork out the carrot and eat it, so it''s gone


    Bambi: some hesitation, OK?


    Brother Bambi: calm down. Mom said brothers should help each other, right?


    Bambi: Mmm


    Bambi younger brother: eat all the carrots, so that''s right


    later, Bambi''s sister took the cucumber she didn''t like and looked at her brother expectantly with both eyes


    Bambi younger brother: fork up the cucumbers and put them in Bambi''s sister''s mouth. Mother said that the picky child didn''t grow tall, right? Do you want to be short?


    Bambi''s sister: Wo doesn''t want to


    brother: then eat all the cucumbers www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 85

    "You won''t have him for long."


    "Soon you will be abandoned."


    Said Fraser scornfully, stroking her toy bone, which was the leg bone of a beagle. It would be scary for anyone to see such a beautiful girl playing with such horrible things at first, but Abram was used to it.


    He looked up from the blocks and glanced at each other.


    The five-year-old girl was infuriated by the sight. Her right hand held the bone high, but not to hit people. She just waved it, and her emerald eyes glared.


    "Do you think I''m lying? Don''t forget that''s what frasie did to me


    "Everyone says she''s a good sister, but only I know how much she doesn''t like me!"


    "It''s normal." The three-year-old boy said faintly. Although his voice was tender, no one dared to tease him like those who only knew how to eat sugar.


    "Most people don''t like your strangeness. You''d better play with those dolls


    After listening to the boy''s words, fraxia did not get angry and sad. Instead, he held up his arms in derision and said haughtily, "why should I cater to the demands of those idiots?" There was something about her pride in being king of the world.


    "Then don''t blame frasie." The boy finished, the right hand smoothly stacked the last few blocks, almost to the position of his eyes.


    Fraser, who had already experienced the other side''s temperaments before, resisted the urge in her heart. If her bad temper is revealed on the surface, Abram, who is two years younger than her, has a frightening temper from the inside.


    But she couldn''t see a boy like this again.


    "She wasn''t like that before." Fraser murmured, in a different tone, as if her large emerald eyes were about to show a wretched mist. Most people will be fooled by this little liar and then agree to her demands. But Abram is completely unmoved. After all, they have known each other for half a year. In the little boy''s early life, he has been half his life.


    "That''s not what you used to be." Abram didn''t even give each other a look this time, just like a little parent who let his child get angry.


    "I''ve always been like this." Said Fraser in a huff.


    "They think you are an angel."


    "And then you were scared to cry." Fraser grinned slyly.


    "It''s not scared to cry." Abram stopped his movement, and his white face had a layer of irresistible blush. He tried to explain it word by word: "I was only two and a half years old at that time, and I had a terrible dream. When I woke up in the afternoon, I found that you were sleeping next to me, and my mouth watered on my hand. It was disgusting. My body just reacts naturally, just like when it hurts, It''s the body resisting danger and spreading discomfort


    "I don''t want it either, OK?" Fraser rolled her eyes. "I have to catch a criminal the night before dinner. That''s important!" She emphasized a sentence.


    "Obviously a cat is a little small as a criminal, and maybe you''ll have to work out a suitable cell for it." Abram made a rare taunt. He is usually quite steady, but after all, he is only three years old. If someone says something that makes him a little excited, he will become aggressive and, as people think of him, he is very smart.


    "In short, you have to believe me." Fraser was more obstinate and did not intend to give up. After she said that, she slipped away. She thought she was hiding well and made a secret passage for herself. But Abram didn''t tell her that they all knew the secret passage.


    Abram watched Fraser as she left, making sure she wasn''t stupid enough to hook her skirt again, and then withdrew her gaze.


    There was only one piece left of his tower, but Abram did not finish it immediately, but waited. He pretended to be thinking, and then after a while, when the bedroom door was knocked, he really felt a kind of happy mood.


    "My grammar class is over."


    A soft voice sounded, accompanied by the sound of a boy about eight or nine years old, compared with his peers, he is a tall man. Thin as he is, he looks very healthy.


    "It''s finished, isn''t it?" There was excitement in the boy''s voice. He came quickly, jumping almost like a deer. Then he sat in front of Abram, legs folded up, and there was almost a look of awe in his big eyes.


    This is not the first time that he has seen his brother build such a high tower, but no matter how many times he has experienced, he can always give the other party this kind of praise naturally. For a little boy like Abram, though, the compliment doesn''t really matter. He doesn''t need the affirmation of others to know his intelligence. On the contrary, if someone wants to say he is stupid, he will always defend his intelligence.


    "Yes." Abram nodded to answer his brother''s question."Don''t you put the last piece on it?" Asked seliosa, pointing to the block in Abram''s hand.


    "Don''t you want to try it?" Abram asked. He saw his brother smile, dimples deep on both sides.


    "But you built it, didn''t you? The last piece should be made by you. " Seliosa touched his brother''s hair, which was the same color as him, but Abram''s hair was very smooth and had no curls.


    If Xie liaosha once wanted a younger brother or sister with curly hair, after he had Abram, he felt that his hair without curly hair was so beautiful.


    Abram knew what the elder brother meant, and it was no surprise that serliosa would say so. Although some people think they look very similar, Abram knows that they are totally different.


    Xie liaosha is such a sweet and lovely little boy. He loves to smile and share. He prefers to give rather than take something from others. Abram knew that no one would not like seliosa. It was like a law. He also knew that most people would not like themselves. It was also a law, but he didn''t care at all.


    "But I want you to do it." Amram said that because he knew that seliosa never refused his request.


    Sure enough, seliosa blinked, and then he made up his mind and raised his hand with a smile, as if to take the last block from Abram''s.


    But he didn''t do that. He just took a little bit of the block out of Abram''s hand, held the other end, and said, "we can do it together."


    Then he led Abram, carefully stacking the last block together. During the whole process, Abram could clearly see Xie liaosha''s serious and careful look. He even held his breath and didn''t put his heart down until he released it for three seconds. A pair of eyes were shining at Abram.


    "Look, that''s what we''ve done together. It''s great, isn''t it?"


    "Well." Abram also smiles.


    Liao Sha didn''t think it was all because he was happy.


    Abram also knew that seliosha was just so careful, not because he was afraid of failure, but because he was afraid that what Abram had built would fail.


    Look, this is seliosa, Abram''s elder brother. So, he is so good, how can he be like fraxia''s sister, just an ordinary sister. Abram believed it until that dinner.


    It was not an ordinary dinner. It was Xie liaosha''s ninth birthday.


    Abram thought at first that it would not be much different from last year, but obviously from the day''s observation, it was more ceremonious.


    "Do you know why? Because he''s nine years old. " ''it''s like she knows a lot,'' said Fraser.


    "In the eyes of your father''s colleagues, we''re still kids, but seliosa is old enough to listen to them. It''s like my mother would tell frasie something, but she would never tell me She said, with the ribbon of the bow in her hand.


    The words of Fraser during the day are now echoing in Abram''s mind.


    He didn''t care about the arrangement of the dinner party or the number of celebrities who would come over tonight, but he did find that when he was forced to stay with his mother and drink juice, Xie liaosha was at his father''s side.


    He looks so small. Compared with the adults, Xie liaosha is not even up to his father''s shoulder. But he was decent in a white suit and a silver gray bow tie. When some adults higher than him asked him, Xie liaosha raised his head and answered each other, but it didn''t seem ridiculous at all.


    Abram was suddenly a little panicked, but his application did not show. Instead, he used to hold the cup in one hand, but now he holds it in both hands.


    Anna is a careful mother. She knows her children and knows what this little gesture means.


    "What''s the matter? Baby. "


    Her second baby calmed down when she heard her voice and turned and shook her head to show that she was OK.


    Anna watched the boy sipping the juice slowly, wondering if he was bored, but Abram didn''t like crowds all the time.


    "Get me something to drink, will you?" Anna asked her little son with a smile.


    Abram knew it was a hint that he could leave for a while, instead of being forced to listen to topics he was not interested in. But he didn''t want to leave now, so he went to get his mother a glass of cherry juice and sat down.


    Anna took the cherry juice, a little strange, but when she saw Abram looking at sheriosa from time to time, she laughed.


    "When you''re older, you can be with Dad," she said softly in her little son''s ear


    Mother thought it was wrong, but Abram did not refute, but nodded.


    "Now you believe me, don''t you?"


    Fraser rubbed over, and today she promised her mother would be safe. She also wore dresses with lots of ribbons and lace. Her hair was dressed like a little lady. She also had new leather shoes, which were not comfortable but beautiful.She had been smiling sweetly and enduring the touch, and her mother was happy with her performance, so Fraser knew that it was nothing to rub in at the moment.


    "He''s going to grow up. Do you see those kids, he''ll have to spend a long time dealing with them, whether he wants to or not." Fraser motioned to Abram with her eyes to see the noble children.


    "It''s going to be very fast, faster than mushrooms after rain." She giggled, causing the adults to look at them, and they thought the two children were playing very well.


    Fraser laughed for a moment, then looked a little lonely at another place. The boys and girls there were all dressed in green and bright colors.


    "I used to think I was her world." Fraser whispered that she would not cry when she was really sad.


    Abram can understand her. For children like them, their peers always seem a bit silly. They need to be with older children, but that''s very difficult. Most of the older children still take bullying children for fun, while the small ones seem to only grow up with their bodies and their brains don''t keep up, so there are so few choices left for them.


    Fraser used to think her sister, frasie, was one of those rare people, but now that she''s grown up, she can''t always be with her, so she''s been feeling abandoned for the last three months.


    Children are so arrogant and naive, they are bold and reckless. If any child tells adults that the world should be his, you should not be surprised. For them, it is natural for them to be cared for and be good to themselves.


    Although Abram admits that Fraser is a clever little girl, sometimes even smarter than him, he knows that Fraser is more like a child than he is.


    He had known for a long time that even though sheriosa was his elder brother, he did not have the obligation to love him. However, seliosa would grow up and have his own circle. In this regard, Abram was a little overwhelmed by the facts, just like fraxia three months ago.


    Compared with fraxia''s resentment, Abram''s performance is extremely calm.


    He didn''t say anything and didn''t reveal it. He was just entangled in his heart, which made him unable to bear it. So two weeks later, Abram was ill.


    The doctor said he had a cold, but fortunately it was not serious, but he still needed rest.


    "Then he can''t go to the theatre tonight." Mother said to the doctor.


    "Of course not, ma''am. I suggest that he should be kept in bed."


    Abram heard everything. He wanted to retort and say that he could go, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    "You need a rest, baby." Said the mother lovingly.


    "All right, mom." Abram''s voice was a little hoarse. He promised his mother and took the medicine and fell asleep.


    When he woke up, he heard Xie liaosha and his mother''s voice.


    "I think it''s best not to."


    Seliosa''s voice was a little worried. Abram could almost think that his blue eyes were covered by the falling radian of his eyelashes when he said this.


    "He is ill, so he can''t go. But you love the play, don''t you? You''ve been looking forward to it for a long time. " Mother''s gentle voice rang out.


    "But we had planned to go together. He was ill."


    "We''ll take care of him."


    Just after Abram thought sheliosa had been convinced, he heard a sigh and said softly, "but he needs me now."


    Abram didn''t listen to it any more. It was not that he didn''t want to hear it. It was after serliosa said that that, the only sentence that came to his mind.


    After a while, he heard the bedroom door gently pushed open.


    "Ah, you are awake."


    Abram smiles at serlio Saren after seeing him.


    The boy came over. He was dressed in a tuxedo, a black-and-white suit and hair gel. It looked like everything was ready. It was as if he was in the theater next moment, listening to those wonderful high notes, but he didn''t.


    Abram saw seliosa come up to him and bend down to leave a kiss on his forehead.


    "Do you feel better?"


    Instead of answering the question, Abram said, "you''ve been looking forward to it for a long time."


    Aware of his brother''s problem, Xie liaosha just blinked and showed a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. When you''re ready, we can go and see it together. We agreed, didn''t we? "


    Abram didn''t really like the play that much, but seliosa did. He knew that Xie liaosha had misunderstood him, but he still didn''t say anything. He just said softly, "I''ll get better soon. Then we''ll be together."


    When he gets better, he will accompany Xie liaosha to see it.


    "Good." Xie liaosha rubs his hair, smiling as before.It may have been a small episode for seliosa, but for Abram, his smile solved everything.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 86

    "It''s very stupid."


    Anna stopped to sip black tea when she heard this. She knew what reaction the other side wanted, but instead of doing so immediately, she continued to drink two sips of tea calmly before putting down the cup.


    She raised her eyes slightly to vorensky, whom she had not seen for some time.


    The teenager has a lot of lengthening. His eyes are very deep, and his pupils are dark. When he says this, he looks like a peacock with a high head, with awe inspiring momentum.


    "It''s not very polite, my dear Alexis." Mrs. petsey chuckled, and her soft little hand touched the young Wollensky''s face, and said fondly to her cousin, "the academy has made you a savage child. Pick up your civilized language, or the girls will be so sad."


    The laughter of these ladies made a few men laugh. Except for wollenski, he even maintained a tense look, and his dark blue eyes looked at Anna.


    Anna didn''t want to be watched by the gaze, and she laughed with ease.


    She glanced casually over vorensky and moved to Alexei, who was quiet. The latter still maintains the youth green onion body, but compared with the previous days thin, now the porcelain white skin has become more compact.


    "Why do men''s affairs always mix in our tea party?" Anna said with a smile, "it''s not enough to discuss at dinner. Do you have to talk about these things when you have some afternoon tea?"


    "Who says not." Mrs. petsey opened her little folding fan and laughed.


    "It''s just something new that your husband suggested positively some time ago." Mrs. petsey chuckled and folded the folding fan.


    "You know, we''ve always been used to having afternoon tea with familiar people. When we have to invite people from the semi upper class to tea, we''ll be at a loss. There are so many things to prepare. You must start from birth. "


    Mrs. petsey said, and added some tea to Anna. She was graceful and did not spill a drop of water.


    It was a little hot, and her arms seemed to be covered with a layer of water vapor. It was sweaty, but very attractive.


    It''s like something came to mind. "Alexis, go and ask the kitchen to bring the chilled grapes." Betsy instructed Wollensky and patted each other on the arm, then raised a smile and told everyone about the origin of the grapes, which made people more interested in grapes.


    When they began to discuss other things, Betsy got up to talk to them about making wine from the grapes.


    Before leaving, she asked, "Alexei, aren''t you coming?"


    "Go ahead." Anna said with a smile. Alexei nodded gently, like a young gentleman, and led Mrs. petsey to the crowd.


    Anna knew that this was an invitation from Mrs. petsey. Although Karenin didn''t like to see some of petsy''s styles, it can''t be denied that in this circle, one petsy is sometimes better than the support of three men.


    Politics and women are always inseparable.


    Men look down on women. Powerful women don''t directly refute this point. They just smile and say one more word to another powerful man. This sentence will determine the later life of most men.


    But as two closely related circles, she would not be stupid enough to have a direct feud with Anna. Petsy''s olive branch also showed Anna what she could do for them.


    Patsy understood, Anna understood, even Alexei understood, but there were still people in the circle who didn''t understand.


    "You have not answered what I said before."


    There are also some tough tone that makes Anna roll her eyes in her heart.


    It can''t be said that she doesn''t know at all, but compared with vorensky''s excessive concern, Anna herself is more nervous about the connection between fate and some of which are unclear.


    She looked at the young man in front of her and thought, his name is Alexis, too. A proud young man. They have the same name, even the same pupil color. But what about that?


    "Mr. Wollensky." Anna looked up, still smiling, as she had done to him from a long time ago.


    "I''m just an ordinary woman. I don''t understand politics."


    In the past, Anna''s effortless attitude would only have made vorensky give up, a little annoyed at best, but this time he obviously did not intend to.


    "It''s a genius idea to let the poor read as well." Vorensky sat down. He didn''t yell, he just said it coldly.


    If he was a few years older and had more experience, he could do it better or cover up his emotions. But after all, he was a good born young master, and had a charming face. In this circle, petsey''s indulgence made Wollensky not learn to be too smooth."But what do you think your husband is trying to buy people''s hearts? They don''t have money or prestige, and a family can''t even give a penny to buy a pint of beer. "


    "You are clearly in the same circle with us. How can you ignore your own identity?"


    Anna laughed, and stirred the milk gently in the black tea with a silver spoon in her fingers.


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying to me."


    "At least you should..."


    Before the words "Admonish your husband" were uttered, vorensky''s words were interrupted.


    "But if my husband makes any decision, the wife will always support him. As for whether the decision is good or not, I think I just need to listen to my husband." Anna picked up the spoon, and after a while, no tea would fall, she gently set the spoon on the plate.


    The steaming tea was her nostalgic glance, and then her eyes were mercilessly taken back.


    Anna looked at the startled teenager across the street and said with a smile, "I suggest we better join that side. How to make wine is obviously more interesting to me."


    After resigning from lady petsey''s house, Anna told Peter that she would go to the florist first.


    Betsy said she would send Alexey and Wollensky back to school in a carriage. Anna didn''t refuse. She nodded slightly when she saw Alexei''s inquiring eyes.


    She was glad that the child was clever, and she was more or less bemoaned.


    Alexei and vorensky are not much different in age, but the former is obviously more intelligent, but it is more or less pitiful.


    On the other side, after Anna left, petsey saw vorensky leave. While she was going to the dressing room, she found Wollensky on the balcony.


    "What are you doing here alone?" Asked Betsy, her little hand on the boy''s shoulder.


    Worensky, though a little upset, would never cast his anger on petsey, who had treated him better than his own sister.


    "I just came out to get some air." Said Wollensky.


    Betsy turned her eyes. Even if she didn''t know what was going on, she would never have guessed wrong about whom it was about.


    She looked pitifully at vorensky, who would not have said nothing if vorensky were now an adult.


    "It''s hot out here. Let''s go inside and cool off." Said Betsy, smiling, holding the boy''s hand.


    A little coldness of worldliness that Wollensky had gathered was melted again when Betsy drew her into the noisy hall.


    He sat in the soft chair, holding a cold grape in his hand, listening to the people''s talk, the depression in his heart dissipated, and another comfortable and full mood occupied his heart at the moment.


    Once again, he affirmed that different classes should never be crossed.


    Wollensky thought with the cool pride of a young aristocrat that he could talk with the common people in the stable, give the little girls selling flowers a few money, and help the old people go home with kindness, but he could never sit face to face with a man in ragged clothes talking about farming or milking.


    "No matter how hard the children of the poor family try hard, even if they can step into our class, how can they understand the noble culture and family ties. Give them votes and rights, and you can''t have a cow on the throne


    As vorensky said, although the former may think Anna didn''t listen to anything, in fact, Anna did. But, I''m afraid the boy hasn''t had time to learn something. Anna has no obligation to listen to him.


    At the end of the day, what do they have to do with each other?


    Wallensky''s arrogant and young mind may be sensitive to some of the valuable women like Anna, but in his words, he directly exposed some of the bad qualities of this era.


    If that''s all, it''s all right. The most important thing is that a young man like Wollensky, who has never suffered setbacks and has long been in the circle of his cousins, did not really realize the weight of those high-ranking Petersburg officials in Anna''s mind.


    Anna won''t say much to Wollensky.


    No, no need. Her world has nothing to do with wallensky.


    When she got home, she knew from korny that Karenin had come back and was talking with him in her study.


    "It seems that he is very satisfied with slythin." Anna and the housekeeper said a few words with a smile.


    She is always in a good mood when she comes home. Here, where Karenin is there is Anna''s world.


    Since Karenin was talking to slythin about business, Anna would not disturb them. She went to the living room with her own flowers and scissors, which she spent the next half hour on."You are back."


    Her voice made Anna lift her head from the book, and she had a good time looking at the young secretary, Mr. Xue.


    "You have been taking up my husband''s time for a long time recently."


    If a young man is wearing a suit now, he can say that he is not allowed to wear a bow tie.


    "I''ll give you my Lord now, Madame."


    Slythin pointed to Karenin, who came down from the second floor, who seemed to be used to their less serious conversation.


    Anna got up, picked up a white rose tied with a ribbon, and went to striding.


    "Take it."


    Slythin was a little surprised. He looked at his adult and didn''t dare to put out his hand for a long time.


    Karenin''s expression had always maintained a certain habitual indifference, but now it was a little tense.


    Anna took a look at her husband, laughed, and then looked at Slytherin. "Don''t get me wrong. When you''re going to see someone later, there''s only one gift that won''t please everyone." After she had finished, she motioned for the pocket with her eyes.


    "You''re dressed up to-day, and you haven''t stayed for dinner. As far as I know, you don''t have any right now. " She said with reservation.


    "Then I dare to take it." With a deliberate heavy sigh of relief, he took the white rose and put it in the pocket of his coat.


    After slythin left, Anna took Karenin''s hand and prepared to enter the hall from the yard.


    There was no movement on the surface, but she was counting it in her heart.


    "One, two, three..." By the ninth time, as expected, Karenin''s voice rang out.


    She raised her head to show that she was listening to each other''s words. In fact, she could not help laughing.


    "That white rose, very careful, Anna." Karenin said that the tone was rarely hesitant. He realized that his wife went to the florist to pick flowers. Although he said that he wanted to help him, he had not received flowers from his wife.


    "I know you are sensitive now. As your secretary, it would be better for him to handle some things instead of you." Anna said, deliberately blurring the rose.


    "Yes." Karenin answered and continued to walk with Anna.


    After entering the hall.


    "That rose..."


    Karenin mentioned it again, and Anna finally couldn''t help laughing.


    Anna''s laughter immediately alerted the smart official, who instinctively tightened his look, but soon relaxed.


    "You went to the florist to pick out the flowers."


    But it''s not for me.


    "You used blue ribbons."


    Blue is a very special color.


    Every time Karenin said a word, Anna guessed in her heart and added another sentence. Then, before Karenin''s third sentence came out, she stood on tiptoe and gave her husband a kiss on the lips.


    "It''s attached to Slytherin. I went to the florist for you." Anna said with a smile. She took her husband''s hand and took him upstairs to their bedroom.


    On the mahogany round table, the blue daisies are arranged in the vase in clusters. The curtains were pulled up, the wind from the balcony and the sunshine outside the window soothed the blue elves.


    Anna sat her husband in a chair and sat by herself, her fingers brushing the daisy pages.


    "I don''t know what flowers you like, but when I saw them I thought you might like them."


    "Do you like flowers?" Karenin asked.


    "I like it." Anna said, looking at each other, her eyes bent. "I know what you''re thinking, Alexis, but it''s OK."


    Anna folded her hands and laughed softly and warmly.


    "I feel very happy. There is something you haven''t started to do for me, but I can give it to you first."


    "But I should." Karenin frowned slightly. He didn''t care about it and didn''t think it was really necessary.


    "There is nothing that should or should not be. I wanted to do it, so I did it. Just like you did for me. " Anna said, "no one said that men must send flowers to women, not wives to their husbands." She said with a smile.


    Karenin looked at his wife''s smiling face, and his expression became gentle.


    He reached out his right hand, held Anna''s hand in the heart of his hand, and then came close to him and gave a gentle kiss at the knuckle.


    "You like it, don''t you?" Anna was a little embarrassed, but she didn''t flinch. Instead, she continued to ask, her cheeks flushed.


    "Anna, they are mine." Karenin said.


    Like it or not, he hardly appeared in Karenin''s Dictionary of life. He didn''t think it necessary to reserve places for them, but later, he thought, these positions might be necessary.Looking at Karenin''s gaze at the daisies, and the slightly cocked smile on her lips, Anna held her right hand on her cheek and thought gently - I love this man, even if he is not the best in the world, he is unique in my world.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 87

    In his childhood, Karenin''s day began with a passage of the Bible.


    The man with dark blonde hair was not born so serious and boring.


    When Karenin was still young and his parents were still alive, although he was not as lively as his peers, he also had this kind of childlike loveliness. But this gentleman can be classified as the more introverted and sensitive since he was a child.


    Karenin''s father, old Karenin, was a traditional parent of a large family. He had the height of the family, and rarely had the stout limbs and neck of Russian officials.


    The old Karenin was old-fashioned, but occasionally a little mean and witty. He has a simple hobby. He likes all the things that people in the circle like and dislikes in the circle. But sometimes, this old-fashioned gentleman also has a little gentle heart. This mood is not for his good tempered wife, but for his eldest son.


    Matvey, as the eldest son of this large family, is undoubtedly extremely qualified.


    His birth is a feat in itself. The ancient and natural form of genetic integration has made the two couples who were married by family marriage much closer.


    Children''s education in this family is very clear-cut, as early as Matvey can not speak when it has been doomed. But what makes life interesting is that it likes to break the rules.


    With Matvey''s growing up, this intelligent, kind and humorous child made old Karenin gradually play the role of father.


    When Matvey was old enough, he gave him a purebred foal, and after that he also sent various things, such as shotguns, and all kinds of funny and manly things he brought back from abroad. Until his death, Karenin''s brother Matvey was extremely beloved.


    These things were not told to Karenin by anyone, nor did he inquire about them out of curiosity. In fact, there is no need to ask about the family, the elder brother''s bedroom, and the father''s forbidden area, the study, which his father could not easily enter. The furnishings and traces of these places all illustrate the fact that Matvey was favored.


    Since the eldest son has completely occupied the heart of the father, there is not much space for children to share.


    If the daughter still has that rare gender and clever advantage, then as the second son, Karenin''s birth is just like a dull time.


    These three children are actually the last two who are more like fathers, but the latter prefer the eldest son who is not very similar to him. Even in terms of character, Karenin, the younger son, inherited the appearance of his father, while the older son''s excessive intelligence and optimism seemed to be a school of his own. But the word "love" has never had any specific conditions.


    The old Mr. Karenin''s approach is not worthy of praise. If his biased eye is in any ordinary novel, the young son as the protagonist is likely to grow into some kind of surly adult. Under the mature appearance, there is still a rebellious heart which is not tempered and powerful with time.


    But fortunately, Karenin is that small part of the probability. The reason is probably due to his brother Matvey.


    At that time, the most favorite child in a family might have become a dandy in some aristocratic gangs. He entered the Yamen with his father''s relationship and went with the flow with his salary, but he was also at ease.


    Matvey is another exception.


    He is intelligent but not conceited, charitable and not too stupid. As a brother, Matvey''s existence is more meaningful in Karenin''s mind than his father''s vague and rigid figure.


    When he was very young, Karenin, who was more introverted, began to chase his elder brother''s step unconsciously.


    He was careful and careful, observing his brother''s daily life, reading his favorite books, and learning Matvey''s language. In the eyes of outsiders, his imitation was mostly attributed to his desire to get the attention of his father, even to Karenin''s mother.


    Under the latter''s loving gaze, Karenin once frowned slightly and explained, but was interrupted by a kiss. So, without excuse, the fact became such an established memory that, in a conversation a long time later, Karenin could still learn from her sister Maria that the boy who seriously wanted to get his father''s eyes was a false fact of his own.


    That''s not true, but Karenin stopped refuting it because of the false memories of good intentions. That''s not particularly important after all.


    But Matvey seems to know. This intelligent elder brother said nothing, but took time out of his busy study life as much as possible, and gave more guidance on his brother''s study.


    Communication on study takes up a lot of their time.


    Matvey''s respect and unique love made Karenin not realize that he was different. It was only when his parents died and when he left for boarding school in his uncle''s house that the elder reminded him carelessly. It turns out that some of his practices are extremely against the world.At that time, Matvey was only 17 years old, and he was still the favorite in the University. After their parents died, most people were watching. After all, it''s never friendship that holds the circle together.


    Young people in college are no longer so simple. If social intercourse before adulthood is based on the eyes of parents, it is the place where beagles begin to hunt independently. In this circle, they sniff with their noses, look at them with their eyes, touch them with their forelimbs, and divide their own people by their tails. Among them, Zhang''s political career is not turbulent at all. And all this, Karenin was in his own university after the thorough understanding.


    Grief is an instinctive response to the loss of parents at the age of twelve. But after that, the day can be the same.


    At the age of 20, when he got the sad news of his brother''s death, Karenin understood the significance of Matvey to him.


    It is not only the friendship between brothers, but also a precious friendship. When reading those letters, Karenin felt deeply touched by every word of his brother. It was also at that time that Karenin really understood why his father doted on his son so much.


    In those last days, Matvey''s letters never complained, almost imperceptible. His attitude towards disease is open-minded, no one loves life more than he does, and no one is more magnanimous than he is to life and death. This is something Karenin will never learn.


    In this family, the most pitiful is not Matvey, nor Maria, but the most introverted Karenin on the surface.


    Karenin was a man who could not see other people''s tears from childhood. Of course, he never had a chance to see it before, but since he started boarding school, he has seen more tears.


    The tears of boys being bullied, the tears of girls sad and frustrated, until he entered politics, the sad and sad faces of those poor people. At that time, Karenin began to make up his mind that he had to do something at least.


    "Just be yourself, Alexis." Matvey once said this to 10-year-old Karenin.


    At that time, Karenin was questioning his brother about an accident he had seen by accident.


    Ordinary children would look for answers from their father or mother, but Karenin used to find out the answers himself. His questions to his family were very few. But these rare inquiries, Karenin did not go to his father, in his immature mind, in fact, by virtue of some natural perception, he had long sought a mentor for himself.


    From a father''s point of view, this distrust seems to be a tragedy. But even if these things were told to old Mr. Karenin, I''m afraid he would not care.


    Fortunately, Karenin had at least one elder brother.


    If the other side of light can only be shadow, then Matvey should be the favorite light, while Karenin, as the youngest son, can only make a shadow wrongly.


    But in fact, Karenin did not have this feeling.


    This good environment benefits from the noble character of Matvey. Even though he was not a doting elder brother, he was, as he said at the beginning, a pure noble man, and very clever.


    His time with his parents was short and alienated, his time with his brother was calm and restrained, and his lack of attention due to his parents'' personality during his childhood made him not very aware of how to be a father. In his youth, the early death of his brother made Karenin fail to learn the most rigorous tact in politics.


    If anyone was in the position of Karenin, he would probably not have achieved what he had today.


    As far as Karenin is concerned, his youth is not much to be missed.


    The years Matvey was alive, but they didn''t live together. His elder sister Maria, who is several years older than him, lives in his uncle''s house.


    The Karenin did not inherit the family''s thin and tall genes. He was of medium height, with a long face, a decent moustache, and a strong habit of smoking and drinking.


    Like most of his younger sons, Karenin''s uncle had a prodigal youth. Like most aristocratic children, they followed the tradition and married a well-off wife.


    Such a person, originally nothing special. When you are young, you don''t look too showy. When you are old, you are not so bad. There was an only child, but he died before he was five years old. There are mistresses, but no more children.


    After the death of Karenin''s father, it was reasonable to take care of them both out of sympathy or some kind of family responsibility.


    Karenin''s sister, a woman as gentle as her mother, seldom plucked up the courage at that time, took Karenin''s hand and asked him quietly whether he must go to his uncle''s house to live.


    It was the first time that Karenin, a 12-year-old ignorant boy, began to feel the heavy responsibility.


    As a man, both mother and sister should be protected. But he couldn''t do it when he was young. It''s not that I didn''t want to ask my brother Matvey, but I just gave up the idea in a flash.For both their financial situation and their future, it is more appropriate to go to their uncle for a stable education than to live with an elder brother who has been abroad all the year round.


    "Uncle will arrange it." Karenin told Maria that the girl with the same eyes as him could only tear out a smile sadly.


    "Ah, yes, this is the best."


    Karenin''s lips moved. He knew that he should give more reasons to comfort Maria, or himself. But in the end, he could only hold the elder sister''s hand, but he didn''t know whether to use force.


    At last, when he was ready to leave home, Karenin looked at the furniture covered with white cotton cloth, and his heart suddenly became empty.


    At that moment, he was almost surprised. After all, he didn''t care much about this place before.


    For Karenin, family is only a traditional concept.


    He didn''t feel too much warmth at home like the children of the poor. Even when I was young, the milk was not sucked from the mother''s Ru room.


    But at that moment, in Karenin''s blue pupil, there was something complex in the surging emotion.


    His fingers couldn''t help touching his father''s desk. The top mahogany desks were smooth and straight. They had withstood the weight of his father''s elbow, overstocked a lot of documents, and even some paint marks were burned off by ash.


    All this seemed to form a huge whirlpool in Karenin''s mind, so that he finally determined the fact that he had chewed dozens of times - he had to leave, they had to leave.


    "Yes, I will miss you only when I leave." Matvey said.


    At that time, he was too young to be childish. He was slender and handsome. He combined the advantages of his parents and had his own temperament.


    This temperament is charming, but it is not so rampant that Matvey''s comments have been high since he first joined politics.


    "Yes." Karenin quietly agreed with his brother''s words.


    "Come on, don''t let uncle wait." Matvey said.


    Instead of gently holding Karenin''s hand as before, he treats his younger brother as an adult.


    His respect and restraint made Karenin feel comfortable. As a result, Karenin looked at the tall figure of the other side, and his worries about home faded a lot.


    Uncle''s house is spacious and quiet.


    Aunt is not a kind person. If there was a reserved coldness in the woman when she was young, the breath of life was stripped from her face after the death of her only son.


    For her uncle''s lovers, she never took care of them, and even died without a word of bitterness. But Karenin''s uncle, a man who actually had absolute superiority at that time, didn''t marry any mistress as everyone guessed after his wife passed away. He lived alone for nearly ten years in his short life of 47.


    Some good Samaritans speculated that Karenin''s uncle was deeply in love with his wife, so he insisted on not marrying her after her death. Some people said that he just didn''t want to get some women cheaper. Karenin once thought that it was not worth discussing whether his uncle loved his aunt or not. Maybe there is, maybe not. For a long time, he also used a word in his heart: "if you want to say love, there is not much love" to evaluate this matter. Until later, he began to really think about it.


    It was a winter evening, five years after my aunt died.


    Uncle Karenin''s body and bones are not very good. It was not long after Karenin entered the Department. He was being teased and excluded. He was more silent than he was later.


    Young face, dense fragrance of tea, warm fireplace, and middle-aged people lying in rocking chairs.


    It''s so quiet in this family, especially since Maria got married.


    Karenin has not yet moved out of his home, but it is not far away.


    "I just dreamt about your aunt." Said Karenin''s uncle, opening his already defunct eyes.


    At this time, Karenin would not answer the phone. Years of training made him more cautious. Although there is a young man''s impulse in his heart, his rational restraint is becoming stronger year by year.


    "It''s not a good dream. She didn''t even give me a smile. It''s little things. It''s like it happened, it''s like it''s in my own imagination, who knows. " Karenin''s uncle said slowly, with a smile in the corner of his mouth.


    The smile was so warm that it left a place for the smile in Karenin''s brain, which was always filled with busy work, until a long time later.


    For a long time after that, Karenin''s uncle did not mention his wife again.


    Just as everyone was about to forget, one day the uncle lying in bed suddenly developed hysteria and began to recite his wife''s name.He seemed to be back in his newlyweds, calling his wife''s nickname affectionately. He took his wife''s dressing gown and laid it by his bed. Then he kept talking. When he woke up the next morning, it seemed that nothing had happened.


    It''s a secret. At least, under Karenin''s control, no one in Petersburg has ever talked about it.


    Those who knew about it were sent away by Karenin, and after Yu''s hope was satisfied and proper threats were given, everyone talked about it.


    Karenin protected his uncle''s face and saved his family''s image in the circle with the mentality and means that a young man should not have. However, at the same time, a question inevitably broke into his heart.


    This question can be said to be the longest accumulated problem.


    At that time, there were no people who could answer Karenin''s confusion.


    After Matvey died, Karenin''s inner world became more closed. Under his uncle''s education, he wore a political mask and became more disciplined. Those who had curiosity and innocence in the years of baptism, become more and more light, and eventually disappeared. I don''t know which day, Karenin began to get up early, the first thing is to read a Bible.


    Youth


    the words in the Bible guide people to be good, loyal, not jealous, not suspicious.


    Most people think that they know all about Karenin''s love of political and theological books. Or sigh his compassion, love, or secretly ridicule his falsehood.


    But Karenin''s study of theology was never to be such a man.


    The source of his habit is now forgotten, but in many practices, Karenin found that there was nothing wrong with this habit, so he did not change it.


    At the end of the day, Karenin was a born political expert.


    This is not to say that he is better than most people. If only from the perspective of intelligence, Karenin can only enter the qualification line at most, but it is the weakness of human nature that makes him excellent.


    In this secular world, Karenin is not detached from the outside.


    He did not have too fair ideal, nor too much attachment to the enjoyment of the world of mortals. He is calm and rigid, and lives his life in the same way. In the eyes of outsiders, he has some funny fun.


    Although Karenin didn''t think there was anything wrong with him, in his position, there were always some good people who would think for him with one purpose or another.


    Before Karenin became governor of the province, his uncle had mentioned it. It seemed that he had to have a suitable mate.


    "At your age, it''s OK to let loose before you get married, but anyway, marriage is not the same thing."


    Karenin''s uncle seldom talked to him about these things which were divorced from politics, but it seemed that at the end of the day, he could not avoid going back to politics.


    Karenin, only 25, was not tired of it.


    Compared with his rigid and cold nature, the character of Karenin seldom appears the word of impatience. Even in the hot and dry stage of young people, he has always maintained a certain strong rationality.


    That night, for the first time, Karenin considered his uncle''s proposal carefully.


    Although some of the people in his circle did not pay much attention to the interests of women in his circle, they did not pay much attention to them.


    In Karenin''s view, the beauty of women is very one-sided.


    Perfume or painted red lips did not stir up much change in Karenin''s mood.


    As a young man, all his reactions are too common and even easy to be discussed. But in this case, Karenin''s position made it easier for him to ignore the small noises.


    He used to think that work occupied too much of his mind, but later he thought that it might be more to blame for not meeting the right people.


    What is the right person?


    Karenin was a man. When he was young, he couldn''t be like a girl. He asked about other people with innocence. He never cared.


    Naturally, after a few years of his own marriage, Karenin should not have had much contact with this issue, but as a man with a sister, he may have been involved in more topics than most people.


    Karenin''s sister, Maria, was also a tall and thin woman. The facial features are very similar to their father, but more delicate and soft.


    The nose, especially prominent in the family, has been weakened a lot on the woman''s face, and her neat teeth have brought her beauty to a higher level.


    Maria gave birth to a daughter not long after she married her husband luid, and then a few years later, she had a son, and not long after her son Andre was born, the mother had a very bad time for a while, but fortunately she got through.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with me. I''m upset with my children. Sometimes I look at him, lying in my arms is so small, as if the world can easily hurt him, I always want to cryAfter Andre was half-year-old, Karenin took time to go to France.


    In the autumn morning light, when Maria was preparing breakfast with the cook in the kitchen for the whole family, Karenin, who got up early, heard Maria''s rare exclamation.


    Looking back at that time, she even looked like she had a layer of tears in her eyes, but in the end, her mouth was still smiling.


    For the first time, Karenin learned something from his more reserved sister. As for marriage, although there are such and that pain, but there is always some pain, is with the smile. At that time, Karenin had some different views on marriage.


    This view is inconsistent with the majority of people. If it is said, it may cause people to talk about it. But after all, Karenin was not a person who liked to share his mind, and he had few, few, few friends.


    People''s judgment of close friends is always general but simple.


    A person, no matter what status, may not be a lifetime, but if there are so many times, can let you have no scruple to tell the bottom of the heart things, it is probably a good friend.


    For Karenin, such a person has hardly visited his life for more than 20 years.


    To be honest, Karenin was not a misogynist. It may have been a little bit when he was a child, but since he began to go to boarding school, Karenin did everything very well.


    He reads a lot of knowledge, interested or not, but he knows it and can talk to people about it. This kind of Karenin is, to some extent, agreeable.


    If Matvey was a good friend of Karenin before, after Matvey''s death, Karenin was really alone.


    It''s not hard. For a character like Karenin, it doesn''t matter whether he has intimate friends or not. And that''s why he''s been in politics for so many years.


    Therefore, in his smooth life, suddenly one day, without the intervention of external forces, Karenin knew the truth that most of the wandering people in the world did not understand, and then derived a set of his own marriage concept, which must be said to be a miracle.


    Marriage


    Karenin, 30, is already a provincial governor.


    At this age, he can sit in this position. However, Karenin''s admiration stems from his pursuit of career. He did not stop in this position. By the time he was thirty-two years old, Karenin had become a very important senior official in the whole of Petersburg.


    At this position, Karenin knew that it was not easy to break through again in his career. At least, he had to slow down.


    Then one thing came up again.


    Karenin''s colleague, or a well-known lady in that circle, should consider his personal life in private, and she could introduce a very suitable girl to him.


    Karenin did not doubt the truth of it.


    His current position can help him to find a good marriage for himself, and even speed up the promotion he needs to suspend.


    Karenin is not a saint. He will think about it. And just before he made the most appropriate decision, his sensibility, which had been deliberately suppressed, finally got a moment of free breathing.


    At the banquet that day, if the stars in the sky were already very bright gems, even the stars would easily be eclipsed in that miss o''bronsky.


    Many people think that Karenin''s eyes almost never look at women, because he is occupied by work. But what they didn''t know was that, in fact, Karenin had never been attracted to any woman.


    He was not the one who found Miss obronsky in the crowd at the first sight, and it was even the envious voice of his colleagues that made him look at it.


    Then he saw the lady.


    Her slim body, soft shoulders, plump shoulders. Her delicate skin is like superior lanolin, which sets off her lips as soft and rich as rose flowers, and her eyes, a rare gray, are full of vitality and vigor under the shade of thick eyelashes.


    "Very beautiful woman."


    This is Karenin''s first image of miss obronsky, but it is only here.


    After a few hours of drinking, Karenin did not talk to each other until after a dance, he caught a glimpse of the lady looking at him.


    "Is it an illusion?"


    There was a trace of doubt in Karenin''s heart, and he even glanced aside, so as not to make himself suspicious.


    When he looked at it again, he found that his eyes had left him and looked at the dance floor.


    Her brother whispered to her in a friendly whisper.


    An embarrassment rose in Karenin''s mind.


    For the rest of the time, Karenin confirmed that miss obronsky had no intention of talking to him. So, later, when he was sitting alone near the secluded round table, when the man with the little Silk Handbag was smiling at him, Karenin almost doubted whether he had developed hysteria.The word "marriage" was transmitted through the medium of sound from the middle of his tiny lips. When it fell on Karenin''s eardrum, it became like a drum, and it made a thunderous sound, so that for a few seconds, Karenin''s brilliant brain did not think of anything.


    But Karenin, after all, was Karenin. After a brief absence, he regained his composure in an instant.


    Adding questions to questions is not a good way to ask questions, but it can make you in a controllable position. If you really can''t answer the previous question skillfully, then this method is extremely feasible.


    Karenin knew that the other party did not realize this, but from Miss obronsky''s cheerful and careless explanation, he seemed to be a little convinced himself.


    He listened to the young lady who was out of tune with the surrounding environment and talked about the reasons why they were suitable for marriage. He didn''t even mind writing it down and leaving permanent evidence.


    After seeing those elegant handwriting, after novelty, Karenin''s heart had a decision.


    He looked at the expectant eyes of the young lady and her fingers twisted unconsciously because of her nervousness. The problem that had puzzled him for a long time was like suddenly finding a hole in the tangled coil. Therefore, Karenin, who always believed that political action should be put before the rules, for the first time, added this keen intuition to his emotions ¡£


    "I will agree with you."


    Agreeing to get married is not an end, and it''s not a relief.


    After going back, more annoyance seemed to emerge suddenly from the mist that had dissipated.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Karenin has not changed much.


    When he stood up, he smoothed the hem of his clothes as usual. Walk with a steady gait and a calm face.


    His actions in handling official business are still meticulous, and the speed of reading official documents has not decreased.


    Meet visitors and check accounts.


    Everything seems to be different, except, in the evening, the butts that are pressed out in the thin thread ashtray.


    "It''s not like me." Karenin, sitting in his study chair, thought, his hands folded, his eyes focused, his mind flying.


    As if struggling in the end, Karenin even suddenly got up from his chair, but just as he was about to raise his feet or sit down again, he hesitated for a moment, and finally chose to sit down.


    "I have to think of something to convince myself to be calm." Karenin thought quietly that these ideas hardly need to be thought about, and over the years, they have become his instinctive response to comfort himself.


    He toured his study, glancing over the shelves of books, then examining his desk. Finally, as if he had thought of something, Karenin could not help but complain about his slow thinking.


    He took out the paper and gazed at it for a long time.


    A long time later, Karenin exhaled gently.


    His fingers smoothed the paper carefully, as if it were a living object.


    As the paper became smoother and tidier, Karenin''s thoughts seemed to be ironed in general, becoming proper and stable.


    For his choice of this marriage, this never blindly optimistic gentleman can not help but a little longing.


    Love


    this marriage never started because of love.


    Naturally, Karenin admired his wife''s appearance, but more because of his mood, smile and consideration.


    So many details make up the appearance of love, so that before Karenin found out, he had let these feelings hide in his life.


    Before the age of 32, Karenin had never considered love in his life.


    He had thought about marriage, but because of the wrong time, the wrong person, he didn''t have it at that time.


    Now, after finding a marriage for himself, he thought it was over, but he found that marriage was never an end, but a beginning of another kind.


    For most people, marriage is a trivial matter of firewood, rice, oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar and tea. The marriage that combines love or interests will eventually gradually grind up some edges and passions in the years. However, in Karenin''s view, this marriage has gained a lot for him.


    Women yearn for love, but women who are not so stupid have long understood the truth of marriage. So they compromise and take them to another man for the sake of their interests.


    Some people get used to compromise, so they become ordinary and poor women. Some people learn to treat themselves better in marriage, so they become those women who walk in the circle.


    Women were never included in Karenin''s research curriculum.


    After he got married, the list seemed to have got some kind of mission suddenly, regardless of Karenin''s rational dissuasion, it took the first place. Most of the time, it looks like a thing with a small head in it, and it makes a proud cry of "look at me, look at me".Karenin pursed his mouth and cooled his face, but as soon as he touched his wife''s eyes, all those coldness and pride turned into bubbles.


    Marriage shouldn''t be like this.


    Too happy, too unreal, as if every day has some kind of miracle.


    Karenin looked at the occupied study, saw the life track of another person gradually in the house, looked at his own thoughts, and sometimes even began to miss another voice out of control.


    It''s frightening, uncontrollable, and enjoyable.


    After initial bewilderment, after Anna''s soft voice and the calming effect of those kisses, Karenin began to get used to the change of marriage.


    Sometimes it is good, sometimes it is not used to, but in a word, he is gradually adapting.


    If Karenin is given a test on love, he may not get any high marks. After all, the perceptual field is never what he is good at.


    However, if the person who has the patience and is willing to change the test question slightly, such as "recalling the details of marriage" and so on, he should answer the paper seriously and honestly. Under the patient and honest answer of Karenin, most of the teachers who produce the paper can not help giving him a high score.


    Such a man, accustomed to silence, but under the appearance of coldness, his heart still maintains a unique view of marriage and love.


    If he met any other woman, this precious, I''m afraid no one will find it for a lifetime.


    But fortunately, before Karenin realized it, his pride and his suppressed sensibility finally had a chance to be complacent and find a suitable wife for his master at the most appropriate time.


    After a long time, when Karenin began to lie in the rocking chair like his uncle, and his pajamas were heavy, he still couldn''t tell the true meaning of love directly.


    In his whole life, he still let reason dominate most of the time, and every perceptual appearance is extremely rare.


    But that doesn''t matter.


    He has been happier than most people in his life.


    Russia''s winter is still so cold, at night, the books on the knee have a weight that can not be ignored.


    Karenin suddenly called out his wife''s name in the middle of his dream and then got a response.


    The hand was no longer young, but still smaller than his.


    Put it in the palm of his hand, just like the wedding day, always full of trust.


    Karenin now does not need to go to his wife''s eyes to find any emotion, as long as such a simple action, he can once again fall into a stable sleep.


    This is marriage, he thought.


    But his slightly upturned mouth clearly indicates that he has been bathed in love all his life and has never stopped being comforted by the light of love. Although he never thought deeply, life has already found the answer for him.


    Marriage: the story of staying up late


    it''s already one o''clock in the morning.


    Karenin rarely worked so late, which could be said to be the norm when he was younger. But later, I don''t know when he began to pay attention to his health.


    Perhaps it is because I have seen too many births, deaths and deaths that I feel sighed. Perhaps it is because I understand that a weak physique can not support him to make any political changes.


    But even so, if necessary, Karenin still chose to stay up late.


    He always has a lot of official documents to review. Compared with the behavior of many colleagues who overstock or hand over to the Secretary, Karenin, an official, absolutely likes to do it himself. He once had a day''s record of processing 180 official documents.


    This is not a kind of show off or anything, but when people often talk about it, the number of words left in Karenin''s mind represents his limit.


    Limits can be broken if necessary.


    He didn''t need to update the record.


    After relaxing, Karenin raised his hand to touch his tea cup. He was almost used to cold tea. But today, before he raised his hand to a certain distance, the warm touch made him subconsciously turn his head.


    "Forget I''m with you?" The wife said, a little tired, but the eyebrows and eyes still maintained a gentle and a certain degree of vitality.


    Lenin was stunned for a moment.


    At a very early age, Karenin was used to loneliness.


    In the past 30 years, he has tasted the evening wind too much. What is the taste of silence, he has become numb.


    In this life, he never felt anything wrong.


    But at the moment, his wife''s tired smile made Karenin''s heart tremble.


    He couldn''t even find words for a moment, so he just looked at each other in a daze.


    "Don''t you want water?" The wife said, like a big child, gently put the water cup in his hand, and then looked at him, like a mother to encourage the child, full of expectation to climb up the corner of her eyes and eyebrows.Karenin sorted out his mind. Instead of drinking the tea immediately, he said, and was surprised that his voice would be slightly hoarse after a long period of silence.


    "Why don''t you go to bed."


    "I slept."


    Anna pointed to the sofa, then moved her finger, and lovingly pointed to the neatly folded blanket.


    "I even folded the quilt. You''re so fascinated." She said coyly.


    Karenin was not used to such an answer.


    After a question, there are more words, sometimes even no important information. But now, he seems to be used to it.


    "It''s time you went to bed, Anna." He said, drinking at last.


    Tea to the throat inside, the warm smell of black tea from the taste buds spread, so that the spirit of fatigue become a little more comfortable.


    "I''m not sleepy..."


    He yawned as he spoke.


    "Lies." Karenin''s reason gave a concise answer, but he did not say it, or even used that kind of very strong and powerful argument to make the other party implement his own decision.


    "You should go to sleep and not be with me."


    Careful consideration did not exchange for obedient acceptance, this time even language is not.


    Anna shook her head, her chin on her arm, still a little dimly tearful.


    "I did. It should be only an hour." She murmured as she spoke. Before Karenin could say anything, Anna stood up and patted herself in the face.


    "I said I would accompany you. You can''t persuade me." She told him seriously that she had decided to carry out such a decision willfully. She had already decided that she would not have to change it.


    Karenin knew that he should frown, should take out more arguments to refute, to achieve his goal, his brain had already instinctive reaction, but, to the mouth, he could not say it, because the opposite person was so happy and shy to tell her.


    "Although I know you are right, but there should be a time when you stay up late, the wife should accompany the memory of her husband!"


    Anna''s words were so geographical, her shy eyes revealed entreaties, and her slender fingers pulled at Karenin''s sleeve, like some kind of pet who wanted to get sugar balls, which could not be refused.


    So, those words of refusal rolled around Karenin''s throat for several times, and then they were swallowed into his stomach.


    "All right."


    As a result, such indulgent words almost make the rational side feel shameless, but under the light, sometimes when I look up to see his wife''s serious expression, the tender smile can''t stop.


    In this long night, warmth is a feeling that can not be dissipated in Karenin''s heart for a long time. Like the fireflies in summer, tender and affectionate people can''t help but smile.


    An hour actually passed quickly, especially when Karenin was immersed in official business.


    Some people say that the most difficult thing to stay up late is not the second half of the night, but often in the first half of the night.


    When the clock struck at two in the morning and Karenin finally looked up from the pile of papers, he found his wife was looking at him with a pair of eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Karenin asked, even though he was tired, the sleepiness seemed to have dissipated.


    "I seem hungry." The wife said, a little embarrassed, licked her lips by the way, "and you?"


    Karenin was almost stunned.


    He used to stay up late when he was young, but he never used to eat after work.


    "Not hungry?" The wife hesitated.


    "If you''re hungry, I''ll let the cook..."


    Karenin wanted to say that the cook would make food for his wife. If he was himself, he would not do such a troublesome thing. On the one hand, it was inhumane to have people in sleep get up. On the other hand, he was used to this lonely journey of staying up late. Even his stomach would leave him, and he would start to sleep at this time.


    "No


    Anna interrupted Karenin and then laughed, "would you like to try something I made?"


    Although it was a question, Karenin already knew that it could not be rejected, so he nodded slightly to agree.


    Even when he was thirty-two years old, Karenin suddenly went back to the kitchen when he was thirty-two years old, but he felt that he had not gone through the whole process of stealing into the kitchen when he was a child.


    Sifting flour, kneading, rolling


    Karenin realized that he had nothing to do with it, so he was silent.


    In a loud noise, the steaming noodles are filled into the bowl.


    "Carry it." Urged by his wife, Karenin came back to his former cooking skills and went to the table with noodles.


    "Eat it." His wife said that she was smiling, but she didn''t eat it. Instead, she looked at her eagerly."You''ll have the first bite." She explained.


    Karenin then stopped talking, picked up the fork and, under the gesture of the other party, put the noodles into his mouth.


    It''s a little hot, but the juice of the noodles is delicious. The noodles are not good enough, but they can be imported. In short, to be honest, it was not very delicious. However, facing the expectant eyes of his wife, Karenin just said, "it''s delicious." Then go on eating noodles in the bowl.


    After receiving feedback from her husband, Anna began to enjoy the noodles in her bowl.


    She knew her own cooking skills, so she didn''t expect to get a very good evaluation, but unexpectedly, she was praised. Therefore, the taste was negligible.


    After eating and drinking, when Karenin looked up, his wife was looking at him.


    "What''s the matter?" Karenin asked.


    "I thought you were just talking, but you really finished."


    Anna said with a smile, two hands of index fingers out, in the air some embarrassed point.


    "It''s delicious, so it''s finished." Karenin said, thinking about it and adding, "you make it, Anna. Even if it''s not delicious, I''ll finish it."


    After that, Karenin got up, took Anna''s bowl by the way, and walked to the kitchen, leaving only Anna who was a little dull, half loud, and dull laughter. Finally, he simply buried himself in his arms and sighed to himself.


    The next day, the cook began a new day. She frowned and looked at the two bowls on the kitchen table. They were washed clean, but they were placed in the wrong place. The cook muttered.


    On the other side, the woman who was still sleeping in bed showed a smile. The man in the dressing gown beside the bed saw this. After a pause, he bent down slightly and dropped a kiss on the woman''s lips.


    Like every day''s daily life, there is no special change, but it is always watched by time tenderly, safe and happy.


    Marriage: the story of illness


    Karenin''s body has always been strong. Although he does not have the strong physique peculiar to the Russian people, and even can be classified as thin at first glance, in fact, Karenin is a very healthy person.


    After his twenties, Karenin was more concerned about his health.


    However, although the major disease did not occur, but in the early winter of this year, Karenin was still infected with wind cold.


    If Anna herself is often ill because she does not care about her body, then Karenin is a complete accident.


    After all, the senior Russian official didn''t like snowball fights or cold drinks.


    In any case, the reason is meaningless. And Karenin was also a little confused at this time to find that marriage does not always mean that everything is smooth and at ease.


    Like now, he is being forced to stay in bed at home and not even allowed to touch any official document.


    "I''m ok..." Karenin tried to prove to his wife that he could handle the documents, but he was rejected mercilessly.


    "Sleep, or sleep." Wife said, rare strong up.


    Karenin thought about it, and then he compromised.


    When he was ready to go to sleep, he found that his wife had not left, so he opened his eyes again and said, "Anna, I suggest you don''t stay in the same bedroom with me, or you may be infected."


    "But if there''s anything else I can do in the middle of the night, what can I do?" As she spoke, Anna spread a quilt on the couch, and tried to move the couch over and lean against the edge of the bed.


    "I don''t want to, but if I get sick, who will take care of you?" Anna said as she climbed onto the couch.


    "But..."


    "No, but, still, now, you need to sleep." Anna interrupted her husband directly, announcing.


    She lay down, a pair of gray eyes earnestly and persistently looking at her husband, who, after a brief standoff with the big eyes, agreed in silence.


    More than ten minutes later, with his pajamas sinking, Karenin felt something warm holding his hand. He instinctively wanted to pull away, but he was held tightly. Then he patted him gently and comforted him, as if to say, "Hey, don''t be afraid, OK, I won''t hurt you."


    So Mr. Karenin, who had no defense when he was ill, gave up his resistance, frowning and allowing the invasion.


    Although Karenin did a good job as a patient under the insistence of his wife, it is obvious that those who do not often get sick may not be cured so easily if they are ill.


    By the next day, Karenin''s wind chill was getting worse.


    Anna hardly needed to look at her temperature to know that Karenin was getting worse because of something.


    The power of the virus cannot be resisted by a man who pays attention to decency and image like him.


    Blowing his nose became the norm, and Anna saw Karenin for the first time. After the doctor finished, she could not help but whisper in her husband''s ear: "I always thought my husband would not blow his nose."After seeing some strange look of Karenin, Anna relaxed and laughed. If Karenin can still respond to her words, it means that he is at least OK.


    She gently pressed her husband''s forehead and muttered, "get better soon. I really don''t like the way you blow your nose."


    "Maybe it''s better for me to do it." As she spoke, she remembered that when she was ill, especially not long after her marriage, her nose was red, just like carrots in the vegetable garden, which was almost without image.


    His wife''s words made Karenin feel a little upset and relaxed a lot.


    Even though he knew it was a joke, he didn''t want any chance of it coming true.


    "I don''t like your illness." He said. He also thought of those times when Anna was ill. Although there was no problem later, his vulnerability and worry still made Karenin list the "illness" option as a forbidden area.


    After hearing this, his wife was stunned for a moment, and then with a smile, she rubbed her cheek on the palm of his hand, as if in a silent promise.


    "Let''s not get sick. We should be healthy and healthy. We can eat delicious food and drink good drink."


    This kind of tone similar to coax children was refuted by Karenin seriously one by one, but it made the atmosphere more relaxed.


    After his wife left, Karenin also realized the seriousness of the cold, so he did not ask for work. Though unwilling, reason told him what to do to help him recover, so Karenin restrained himself and followed the doctor''s instructions.


    Taking medicine, taking some liquid food, Karenin endured everything.


    Anna looked at her husband''s patient appearance, and originally had a look of teasing, which made her feel a little distressed.


    "It''s bad, isn''t it?" She sighs and stares at the pills as if she were forced to eat them.


    Karenin wanted to comfort Anna, but his illness made his senses dull, and Anna became a little anxious.


    "Still not." She touched his head and muttered.


    "Anna, it''s not going to work right after you take it." Karenin seriously said that he almost suspected that the sick man was not himself but his wife.


    "I know." Anna moved her feet as if something was wrong, and she sighed heavily.


    Karenin raised his hand and pulled his wife into his arms under his puzzled eyes.


    Not very skilled, but as gentle and meticulous as possible, stroking her hair.


    "It''s just a little sick, and it''ll be all right soon, Anna." He said quietly.


    Under the comfort of her husband, Anna really calmed down, lifted her right hand and put it on her chest.


    "I''m not doing very well." She sighed. The right hand clenched the fabric of the pajamas.


    "I thought I could do it well, but you didn''t get better, so I was worried." She bit her lips again, a little at a loss.


    "You take good care of me when I''m sick."


    "No, Anna." Karenin said.


    "When you''re sick, in fact," he said slowly, pausing to reveal his thoughts, "I don''t know what to do."


    "You know, my parents died early, and I don''t have much experience in caring for people."


    Anna calmed down after listening.


    "But you take good care of me."


    "Because you''re not really hard to take care of." Karenin decided to seek truth from facts. His serious tone made Anna laugh.


    "I know I''m very upset when I''m sick." She got up and sat on the edge of the bed, holding Karenin''s hands in her hands, and pressed them on her cheek for a while.


    "Well, I''m not stupid. I hope you get better soon."


    "I''ll be fine." It''s like a guarantee, Karenin said.


    After a while, when Karenin was about to fall into a deep sleep because of the effect of the medicine, he heard a soft singing sound.


    Under his efforts to distinguish the lyrics, he felt a little funny. In fact, he really slightly raised the corners of his lips. It should not be sung by his wife to her husband, nor should it be given to adults. However, this time, Karenin did not stop each other.


    "Sleep, sleep, my dear baby..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 88

    It would have been no different, but today he is being watched.


    There were not many onlookers, only his wife, who looked at him without blinking.


    "Skyward has his own shaver, and he loves them very much. Sometimes he even says they are his cute little ones."


    Karenin wiped his now blue chin with a hot towel, scrubbing the props and saying, "I''m used to doing these things myself."


    "In the past, there were so many business trips that it was impossible to bring a servant who was good at shaving with him at any time, unless it was necessary." He said carelessly, then wiped the water in the palm of his hand, and then wiped his face again. He was very careful and cautious, even as if he had a little bit of cleanliness.


    Anna knew that intelligence and decency were essential to a position like him. She got up early today, so it is rare to see Karenin''s daily cleaning work in the morning.


    In fact, it''s nothing special, but it''s a little more agile. It''s just that she''s probably one of the few women who''s been married for so long to find out what her husband looks like with a beard. After all, the latter gets up too early every day.


    Karenin looked at his face again in front of the mirror to make sure that he took care of all the corners with a razor. Then he picked up the starched shirt from the clothes he had prepared and had to button them up one by one. But just as he was doing this, he suddenly stopped. He noticed that the wife had not avoided it at all.


    "Am I going to avoid it?" Anna suddenly realized this, and her face suddenly turned red. Although they had more intimate contact, it wasn''t during the day.


    "I swear, I, I have no idea." She said something dry. She really didn''t lie. Before that, there was absolutely no bad thought in her eyes, but now she had a little thought after being reminded.


    "No harm." Karenin gave a slight cough.


    Although the husband said so, Anna felt that she could not look at her husband''s body with her heart in her heart, so she quickly turned around and prepared to leave.


    "Anna."


    Karenin stopped her.


    "What?" Instead of looking back, Anna asked.


    "I need your help." Said Karenin after a while.


    Anna turned her head when she heard this.


    The summer sun came through the window, but it could not fully illuminate the room. She was standing in the light zone. Only on her left cheek was Karenin stained with sunlight.


    The shirt is open, the half exposed chest is relatively white, and the color of the arm and neck is different. The throat knot is very high, the shoulders are flat and wide, and the position to the waist becomes narrow and thin again. It is born with a figure suitable for dressing.


    "Anna, I need your help."


    Karenin repeated, this time with a steady voice.


    Anna took a deep breath and walked over. Although they have been married for some time, Anna has done it.


    Karenin has always belonged to the type of people who can do things by themselves, so it''s surprising to hear him say such words, and it''s also slightly moving.


    "I''ve never done it for you before." Anna smiles, shyness has left.


    "I don''t think it''s hard." Karenin said, fingers gently on the back of Anna''s hand.


    "Like this."


    Anna was stunned. At first, she thought that Karenin really didn''t think she would. She just wanted to explain, but then she gave up the idea. Because Karenin, who explained something carefully, was very exciting.


    Although he is not holding a shotgun that symbolizes male power, nor anything that can shake the Russian political forum, he is even carefully telling his wife a little thing, but in any case, it is very beautiful.


    "Anna?"


    Karenin stopped and called his wife''s name by accident. Because the latter is in his arms.


    "If I''m sad, can I talk to you?"


    "What''s the matter with you?" Karenin cared.


    Anna shook her head. "I don''t have any unhappy things right now. I just want to ask you."


    With a sigh of relief, Karenin replied, "naturally you can, Anna, I am your husband, and I can listen to anything you say if you like."


    "I think you should be because you love me, so I can play coquettish with you." Anna snuffled and joked that she just didn''t want to cry when she was so happy, so she chose to change the subject.


    The joke was intended for this purpose, so she did not think that Karenin would answer, or that answer.


    "Yes."


    "What?" Anna didn''t respond.


    Half ring, the air suddenly quiet, then, Karenin whispered: "because I love you."If time can go back, Anna will tell her former self, no matter what you have to believe in your choice, that man is worthy of your love for a lifetime, please never doubt this.


    After Karenin went to the Ministry, anuska reminded Anna that the Duchess of yuspov would come with her only son at ten o''clock.


    Since the last kidnapping, the Duchess of yuspov has been saying that she will visit Anna. Her husband has long been in contact with Anna''s husband, Karenin. The latter''s recent new deal also needs the support of Duke yuspov. Therefore, Anna naturally had to treat Duchess yuspoff and the little boy well.


    At ten o''clock, the Duchess of yusporf arrived on time with her only son.


    "Good day, Duchess of yusporf."


    Anna warmly greets the slender woman of medium height but still charming, and the latter returns with warm manners.


    "Good day, ma''am."


    Lenat, the only son of Duchess youspoff, also addressed Anna with great courtesy. Anna gave the little boy a kiss on the cheek.


    The little boy, Lennart, is older than Andrea, has a thin, brown curly hair, much like his father''s, but his sea blue eyes are inherited from his mother.


    When Anna first saw Lennart, she almost thought she was a doll. Her skin was crystal clear and her facial features were beautiful. It was so beautiful. But at that time, the child seemed a little frightened and hardly spoke. Now it seems that he has recovered. Although not lively, but still with a smile on his face.


    "I think the next month will be very suitable for the party to continue, even though such an unfortunate event happened a few days ago, which forced the party to be cancelled." Said the Duchess of yusporf, smiling.


    There was still a trace of immaturity in her pretty face, but in fact, her words and deeds were quite mature and bold.


    "Lennart is eleven years old. It''s time to put him in touch with something." Said the Duchess of yuspov calmly.


    Anna looked at the boy who was quietly sipping black tea. Looking at the curly hair, she felt a sense of fatalism.


    After the Duchess of yusporf had left with her son, Anna sat on the balcony and anuska brought her fresh strawberries.


    "I went to the market to buy them this morning. Yesterday, my husband reminded me that it was the best time to eat strawberries."


    Anna looked at the little strawberries on the table, which were still dripping with water, and gave a smile.


    "Anuska, sit down." Anna said.


    Anuska is used to it now, not as rigid as before. She doesn''t stick to the rules when nobody''s looking. As my husband said, most of the time I follow my wife.


    Anna asked anushika to eat together. Although the latter ate, she did not dare to let it go. She did not force her. That''s already good.


    Although there is no worry about food and clothing in this place, it is not so easy to want a friend who can make friends equally.


    Anna is not persistent, her attitude towards life is always more gentle and easy to satisfy.


    "Actually, I''m thinking about a problem." Anna wiped her hands and said, somewhat sheepishly.


    "What''s the problem? Madame. " Asked anushka.


    "Do you think there is already a child here?" Anna asked, putting her hand gently on her abdomen.


    Although anuska would be very resistant and embarrassed to have contact with a strange man, Anna''s question did not make her look timid or shy. She gave a smile with a look that was not in line with her age.


    "It may be."


    "You and your husband have been married for a while, haven''t you?"


    Anna heard anushika''s answer, and then remembered that she and Karenin were not newlyweds in the eyes of outsiders, but she could not continue to talk to anushika. So she laughed and continued to eat the rest of the strawberries.


    "Did you keep it for your husband?" As soon as she put it on her lips and got some water, Anna suddenly thought of this problem. Then she was a little embarrassed. She didn''t think about it at the beginning.


    "I know. I''ve kept it." Anushika said, and she also laughed. "Sir didn''t say to keep it for him, but I think you will do it."


    "So you know me so well!" Anna joked.


    Anuska shook his head and chuckled, "madam, it''s not hard for you to understand."


    Anna did not continue to ask, although people can not say that they know 100% of themselves, they always know what they look like.


    Anna doesn''t like to fight for anything. She doesn''t have high demands on life. Although she did not have parents, such a gentle character is too rare, but perhaps some people''s temperament from birth is doomed.


    Don''t complain about life, be content with the present and cherish the people around you. This kind of ordinary happiness is precisely because there is no parents, so we can experience it more deeply.Married, together, so soon, maybe there will be a child.


    Anna was in the bathroom. She looked at her abdomen carefully and drew a circle on it with her palms. She thought: will there be a baby here soon?


    Although she wanted to really imagine the scene, she could not really understand the feeling because of her lack of experience. She just felt that if she had children, she would be happier.


    In the evening, when Karenin came back to bed after washing, he found that his wife was still awake and was looking at him with big eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Karenin asked as he lifted the quilt.


    Anna automatically and habitually went to find Karenin''s arm, then lay down, lay down for a while and looked at each other and asked if it was OK.


    "Yes." Karenin replied, adjusting his posture.


    Anna then patted the pillow that belonged to her, and then said something about what happened today.


    "The child?" Karenin repeated.


    "Yes, don''t you remember?"


    "Yes. Duke yuspov''s only son, what''s wrong with him


    "Don''t you think that child is very beautiful?" Anna asked.


    "It''s not good to describe a boy as beautiful, Anna." Karenin said, then recalled, and said, "but the child did inherit the virtues of his parents. Although there is no basis for judging a person from his appearance, it is true that a good-looking person is more likely to do things smoothly


    "But no matter how beautiful a child is, even if he has just experienced such terrible things, he has to gradually take on his own responsibility." Anna said lenat''s sea blue eyes came to mind.


    "The responsibility cannot be shirked, Anna." Karenin patted his wife''s hand.


    "I know. I just think he''s so young." Anna sighed. She looked at her husband. "I care so much about it for another reason."


    "Why?"


    "The child''s hair was brown, a little curly, and his eyes were sea blue."


    "So?" Karenin twisted his eyebrows and seemed to be puzzled.


    Anna held her breath and after a while she began to breathe again. She straightened up and gave her husband a kiss on the brow. "I was thinking, if we had a child in the future, maybe he would have curly hair and your blue eyes. He would be very cute."


    Karenin looked at his wife. From his gray eyes, he felt as if he understood the worries, though they were not expressed in words.


    "Responsibility is inevitable, Anna. Although my parents died early, if we had a child, at least we would be with him. I don''t think as long as that''s the case, there''s no need to worry too much about anything. "


    "No matter what happens, we will always be with him."


    Anna listened to Karenin''s words and did not speak for a long time.


    Karenin was right, she thought. No one is born to know how to be a good parent, but the greatest joy of living is to have the courage to try. It''s also true for children, and the company of parents is indispensable.


    "My parents, they died very early. I was raised by my aunt when I was a child. My aunt is a strict person, so I''m not sure. I mean, if we have a child now, I can do all this well."


    "Of course you can, Anna." Karenin said he hugged his wife and comforted her.


    Although the chance that they will have a child now is very small, and most husbands will even become impatient with this topic, Karenin will not.


    Such meaningless worries are irrational and unhelpful. If this is an official document, Karenin will directly annotate an opinion that does not need further discussion, so as to make the document processed and permanently sealed. But it''s not a document, it''s his wife''s words, it''s annoyance, it''s talk.


    As Karenin said before, since the promise, since it is the husband of the other party, the wife''s words always need to be listened to patiently, rather than ignore or scold their meaninglessness.


    "I believe that if this is true, you will be a good mother."


    "If there''s something you don''t do well, I think we can discuss and adjust. There''s nothing to worry about. "


    "Don''t forget, Anna, I''m your husband, not any of the furnishings in the room. You can always tell me anything you want. "


    After Karenin finished, he kisses his wife''s forehead, which makes Anna put herself more tightly in his arms.


    "OK." Anna soft ground answers a way, the mood becomes gentle, also more stable.


    After confirming that his wife was asleep, Karenin relaxed a little so that both of them could sleep well.


    He looked at his wife''s sleeping face, the soft lines, and the relaxed lip line, so he kissed the former''s lips again.He is not appeasing his wife, but to be honest, Karenin fully believes that Anna will become a good mother, and he, like his wife, is slightly confused about whether he can be a good father, but Karenin will always work hard.


    If they had a child now, Karenin felt that one thing that would never change, whether he was smart or beautiful, was that he and Anna would always love that child.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 89

    When Xie liaosha opened his eyes, he thought it was a fine day.


    The sun was tickling on his eyelashes through the gauze. It''s been weeks since his birthday, and he shouldn''t have been in such a good mood, but today is a special day.


    He had been looking forward to it for almost a year. So he got up quickly and ran to his parents'' bedroom barefoot before he could even wait to wash.


    He knocked on the door, then unscrewed the door lock. He ran over and saw that his mother had already got up. His father seemed to have gone to bed late yesterday and didn''t even know that he had come in.


    Xie liaosha came down from the bed, stepped on the soft Egyptian carpet, raised his index finger to a corner of the room, and put it on the edge of his lips, as if to remind the sun to jump lightly and not wake his father up.


    He stood on tiptoe like a cat and retreated slowly.


    As soon as he closed the bedroom door, Xie liaosha noticed the movement not far behind him.


    His smile was faster than his voice. As soon as he turned around, his mouth was like two bright little suns, and his big blue eyes were bent.


    "Mom."


    Xie liaosha wanted to make a mouth, but he was so happy that he couldn''t help but make a voice.


    He hopped happily like a deer, with his new hooves, and ran towards his mother as quietly as he could.


    "Do you remember? Do you remember? " He couldn''t help repeating that the whole man was in Anna''s arms, and his tangled curly hair made him look like he had just come out of some nest in the forest.


    Anna adjusted the little boy''s white nightgown. The latter didn''t realize that his underwear was still outside!


    "Remember what?" Anna asked deliberately, and made fun of Xie liaosha''s appearance just now.


    The little boy''s cheeks were red, but he soon forgot about it. He had more important things to do now.


    "That one! How could you forget it? " He pursed his lips, apparently in disbelief.


    "I''m too busy. What is it?" Anna is still teasing her son, looking at him a little anxious, and in the heart and secretly happy.


    Xie liaosha tried to think about it and clapped his hands: "it''s zongzi!" He said he was happy to think of the name.


    The boy''s hands are swinging, imitating the shape of zongzi he saw last year.


    "There are some sharp corners, wrapped in it, soft and sweet."


    "It''s green!"


    He tried to recall the characteristics of zongzi, so that his mother can recall. When I was young, I didn''t feel impatient. It seems that the mother has forgotten that zongzi is not the reason why he can be angry, but to help his mother recall is the most important thing.


    "I didn''t forget. I remember." Anna finally decided not to tease her little boy. She gave him a kiss on his white face.


    Xie liaosha was relieved to hear his mother remember what zongzi looked like. He didn''t blame his mother for teasing him like that, just a simple smile.


    "We''ll still do it today, right?" He asked his mother, a pair of big eyes like a deer, with a little request, more wet, like to say, "how interesting it is, will you refuse me?".


    "Yes, baby, of course we can make zongzi. You''ve been looking forward to it all year, haven''t you?"


    Xie liaosha was embarrassed to smile. He felt that it might be a little immature for a boy of his age to expect anything, but he still couldn''t refuse the delicious rice dumplings.


    "Next year I''ll try to be less excited like a six-year-old boy." He said solemnly to his mother, but in exchange for more kinship.


    "I suggest you put on your shoes and wash them. You can do it yourself, right?" Anna asked her little boy, who moved her tender white toes and laughed a little shyly.


    "Ah, yes, mom, I can." After that, he kisses his mother on the cheek again, and goes to his room with some satisfaction, like a happy fawn who has got many fresh leaves and berries.


    By the time Anna saw his little boy again, he was already familiar with dressing up.


    "Did you choose this dress for yourself?" Anna asked deliberately when his little boy was looking at her with his dog''s eyes.


    "What''s wrong with it?"


    Xie liaosha looked a little nervous, and even looked down, so that he would not be embarrassed to find that he didn''t put his shirt in.


    Anna started by imitating her husband''s face, but after the boy blinked a little uneasy and confused, she finally couldn''t help laughing.


    "You''re not going out today, but you''re dressed so well that I can''t recognize you!" She said with a smile.Xie liaosha is also shy to smile, showing a pair of lovely dimples.


    "I like it. I like blue, mom."


    "You like it almost every year, but I think they''re a little bit short, and you''ll need a bigger one next year."


    "That''s not good. I like them." Xie liaosha touched his clothes. He was a child who cherished things very much. Although he loved new clothes like ordinary children, he felt that he couldn''t let go of the unique cotton stiffness and comfort of old clothes.


    "It means you''ve grown tall." Mothers comfort their children.


    Xie liaosha could only sigh softly, then nodded, indicating that he would accept the fact.


    Anna took seliosa to the kitchen. The cook had already prepared the things. Anushika was already waiting.


    Anna wore a little apron and a hat to seliosa, but some of the boy''s brown and golden curly hair would show mischievously. He didn''t care. He wore a big hat and his eyes were excited.


    "How much are we going to do? Mom. " Xie liaosha inquired. His clean fingers began to touch the prepared beans.


    "Two for each one." Anna said.


    Xie liaosha asked again, "can I make other shapes?"


    "Like Bambi last year?" Anna joked.


    Xie liaosha some blush: "Oh, practice tells us, that is a bit difficult, this year I want to try something else."


    "What?"


    "Secret." Xie liaosha said with a wink.


    When they put the rice dumplings into the steamer, Anna still didn''t see what Xie liaosha had made.


    "Will it be long?" Xie liaosha asked, his eyes fell on the cage drawer.


    "Like last year." Anna took the boy to wash her hands.


    "Do I want to look better?" Xie liaosha looked back and asked reluctantly. It seemed that he was very worried about whether there would be any accident in his works.


    "During this time, I think you can recite a lesson, and your father will be happy." Anna suggested.


    Xie liaosha thought for a moment and then nodded. His mother''s advice was right. His father would like the zongzi he made, but he also liked that he could recite the text.


    Twenty minutes later, Xie liaosha recited the text. He went to the bedroom again. It happened that his father also got up.


    Xie liaosha smiles at his father.


    "I memorized yesterday''s part." He said happily, like a show off, with his head raised high, like a little dog eager to be praised.


    Karenin had just put on his uniform meticulously. Some places were ironed too straight, and he always had a cold look. It was hard to get close to him. But the son seems to be completely unaware of this, like the sun on May morning, fearlessly approaching everything in the world.


    Karenin could not, like Anna''s elder brother count obronski, hold his child up when he was happy, and he almost never said those explicit intimate words.


    As a father, facing his son''s dog''s eyes, what he did most was to temporarily disrupt his morning plan and give the little boy a little time to recite a text.


    Karenin sat in his chair, picked up the book and opened it. Although he had recited the book like a stream, he still held the book in both hands for the sake of respect and for the sake of following his cautious character. Then he nodded slightly, indicating that his son could start reciting.


    Xie liaosha cleared his throat. He stood upright, his legs in white socks tightened up beautifully, his hands were back, and he looked lovely and full of style.


    In this morning light, the father and son in the light are not very close, but from the occasional eye contact, few people suspect that they are father and son. Knock on those two pairs of big eyes, a father will always have some faint lines at the end of his eyes after he leaves the child''s tender, but the color of his pupils will not change. A son is like a father decades ago, but he looks more tender and soft, like a newborn bird. His round pupils are full of curiosity about the world.


    The relationship between father and son, in addition to blood and appearance, long-term relationship, even the spleen and a little bit of small action is also so similar.


    Karenin nodded slightly, and the son grinned, as if he could not help rushing up to hold his father, but Xie liaosha still resisted. After all, he was five years old, but no matter how restrained he was, his proud and happy eyes could not be hidden.


    "My mother and I made rice dumplings together, when you were asleep." Xie liaosha couldn''t help saying, and then without waiting for the other party to answer, he went to take his father''s big hand.


    "I made something special. You must try it, Dad." Xie liaosha looked at his father as he walked along. He looked very charming.


    When Karenin sat at the table and his wife brought the rice dumplings, his son lifted the lid."It''s a little hot." Karenin stopped Xie liaosha, who looked at him eagerly, while his wife sat down and looked at him with a smile in his eyes.


    Both of them seemed to place great hopes on him, which made Karenin feel that he had a great responsibility.


    Under their expectant eyes, he opened the zongzi and made a guess.


    "Tie?"


    Karenin thought for a while and then frowned. He didn''t quite understand why Xie liaosha made such a shape.


    When Karenin looked up, he saw his son in a daze.


    "Isn''t it?"


    Xie liaosha wrinkled his nose: "Oh, maybe we can call them tie fish?"


    It was Karenin''s turn to stay for a while. He frowned again and gazed at the shape of Zongzi on the plate. Finally, he reluctantly confirmed that Xie liaosha''s original intention might be to make three fish. The moral is easy to understand.


    "Maybe I don''t have much talent for painting." He looked very sad, but he didn''t sigh.


    "At least they taste great. Maybe you can be a great chef." Anna picked the tail of the fish, took a bite and said.


    Xie liaosha thought for a moment and then laughed again.


    "That''s good, too."


    He is always so optimistic, this beautiful smile makes the Father also relaxed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 90

    Anna was a little hesitant about the children. After all, she was a woman, more rough and careless than men. There was always a little more sensitivity in her. However, Karenin''s consolation eliminated them and replaced them with a heavy sense of satisfaction and comfort. In the hot season, it was like fruits and melons to relieve the heat.


    The upper class ladies of Petersburg couldn''t wait to stir up in May, let alone the grand ball that was about to begin.


    Perfume powder, lace ribbon, various accessories, in the hot summer wind, also gradually fly from the window to the ladies'' catalogue.


    Karenin can''t say that he didn''t pay attention to these phenomena, but in the past, these phenomena were just more substantive references to him, which were the consumption habits of a class, rather than being classified as a woman alone.


    However, after all, the government official found himself a secretary who did not like to abide by the rules and liked to be silent. That morning, when he was about to leave work, the well-dressed and decent secretary asked, "tomorrow is the dance. Did you give anything to your wife?"


    The words "dance" and "gift" turned in Karenin''s busy mind, and then slowly condensed into a question mark.


    What a clever man he is. As a secretary, he has all the keen observation that a secretary needs, in addition to being a little grumpy and stubborn sometimes. To a certain extent, a secretary like slything can just make up for the imperfection of this official.


    "Generally speaking, as newlyweds, especially at such a big dance, ladies dress themselves up for their husbands and fight for some discourse power for their husbands in such social occasions. I think husbands should not just bury themselves in processing documents and then let their wives and children think about it." Said slythin, smiling.


    This gentleman is the only one in this office, or in the whole department, who dares to speak to Karenin so wantonly.


    "Do you want me to prepare it for you?" When he saw his family''s last contemplation, he made a suggestion, but the smile on the corner of his mouth couldn''t stop.


    "I think it''s better for you to prepare it yourself." He couldn''t help saying.


    "Well."


    Karenin did not argue much. Although he understood the joke, he also understood the consequences of arguing with slythin. A lot of it''s just a waste of time, and he has to set aside more time to think about what gift would be more suitable for his wife.


    "I have been to a shop and there is a man who looks very much like your wife." Said slutin casually, and gave the place name.


    Karenin listened and frowned. He knew it.


    "Maybe you can go and have a look. The jewelry there is very good." Still, he offered advice for his boss to choose from.


    Flowers, dresses, powder


    Karenin pondered in the carriage, and finally he came to the shop where he had been before - a jeweler.


    He once bought "flowers of the sea" to Anna, but he did not have the impression of the woman who looked very similar to Anna.


    He got out of the carriage and sent Peter back first.


    For convenience, Karenin changed his civil uniform in the dressing room of his office. At the moment, like ordinary middle-class people, he was wearing a decent tailored suit with a good look, and did not specially bring a civilized walking stick. Generally speaking, Karenin was a man who advocated simplicity and more valued comfort. The view of clothes is not fancy, but the comfort of the fabric and the overall appearance of the stable and decent effect.


    In the era of peace, most nobles, both men and women, put more love and energy on pleasure. Although Karenin was not an ascetic monk, he still followed a certain concept of restraint and frugality.


    Therefore, the official didn''t like the rich women who usually came into the shop, nor the proud and indifferent ladies with only one or two maid. He just stopped at the door of the jewelry store, and then entered the shop at the same pace as usual.


    There are not many people in the shop. They are decorated in a certain way, but the ornaments sold are ingenious.


    A clear voice let Karenin''s eyes look at the past.


    "Do you need anything?"


    The girl was tall, with a pair of thin eyebrows and a light pupil. Her smile was inexplicably infectious and sweet. At first glance it looks like Anna.


    "Sir?" The young girl asked tentatively, because Karenin didn''t speak. When he looked carefully, his face was always a little cold, and the pupil which should have been bright blue was somehow frightening. Even the most experienced politicians looked at it with a shudder, not to mention a girl from an ordinary family.


    It was this subconscious reaction that made Karenin sober up.He said it casually, in a low voice and in a calm tone, as if he had a mild temper, which could be classified as being agreeable, but in fact it was not intended to delay too much.


    This slight contrast makes the girl can''t help looking at Karenin''s back when he leaves, but the arrival of the next wave of guests soon attracts all her mind.


    The sky was gradually darkening.


    Anna looked up from the table and looked at time, then rubbed her aching arms.


    She got up and asked anushikarenin if he was back.


    "Not yet, Madame." Anusika replied.


    "Do you need to send someone to the Ministry to inquire?"


    "No. It''s a bit of a fuss to disturb him for such a trifle, and he said he would be back late today Anna said with a smile.


    She is used to such a day now.


    In the past, whether men or women, in the rapid development of society are used to the pace of life in a hurry, so-called waiting is very rare. Even if there are such days occasionally, there are more things to fill that mood.


    And here, there is no electronic equipment, it seems boring, but Anna can always find something to make her happy.


    In the morning she continued to finish her grammar class. In the afternoon, she would go to the shop to have a look, or ask Tom to take care of it. Then she would draw pictures in the room. Now she would go to the kitchen to have a look.


    Sasha, the cook, has long been used to her mistress. Other ladies and ladies don''t like to come to this place.


    "It smells like raspberry." Anna sniffed the air and laughed like juicy berries. The sweet color made people happy.


    "Yes, ma''am. It''s very fresh. I made a lot of jam." Sasha shows Anna the jam she''s cooked, and the latter is patient with the desire to taste it.


    "You can try it." Said the cook with a smile.


    Anna felt a little embarrassed, but she tasted a little and praised Sasha highly.


    "Of course, it''s a craft handed down from my mother''s mother." Sasha said with some pride, "my husband didn''t like sweet food very much before. I don''t have much place to play my craft. Now you like to eat, and I''m happy."


    "It seems that I am a lucky man!" Anna and Sasha had another chat before she left.


    She looked in the hall, and the housekeeper was directing some of the servants to put the repainted ornaments in place, and she had learned something about painting with Colney, who was very happy to talk to her about it.


    None of the servants thought it strange. Their hostess was always very kind. The furnishings of the house had hardly changed, but everyone became happier and more relaxed.


    No one is serious about the reasons, but everyone is more than happy to see their hostess.


    After disturbing all the people who could be disturbed, and having finished all the words that could be said, Anna stopped and gazed at the window sill.


    Her right hand was holding her cheek, and her lips were smiling. It was clear that she had fallen into some kind of memory, and the person in the memory came into her sight, just as Anna had seen each other for the second time a long time ago.


    The same dress, the same pace, and even the appearance of raising hands do not seem to change.


    That not long courtyard, green grass, but not as bright as his deep golden hair.


    "Look at me, look at me..." Anna said cheerfully in her heart that she didn''t expect it to work. Even after she had said so happily, she had planned to take the skirt directly down, but maybe there was a God or God in the world.


    When those blue eyes look at her, it seems that there is a boundless light cutting through the clouds, like the doomed encounter in the story. If the princess''s favorite person looks at him, he will get a sweet kiss whether he is a prince or a knight.


    Anna ran with her skirt in a rather disrespectful way, as if the wind was chasing her hair. As she walked down the escalator, Karenin happened to come in.


    The familiar eyebrows and eyes, there are habitual wrinkles between the eyebrows. Before the lips, which are always revealing their sense, are opened, Anna has run over, padded her feet, and gently kisses each other''s mouth.


    Alexis, I love you She murmured, the color of joy on her face could not be concealed.


    Some startled officials almost forget to see if there are people around, but fortunately, they have an able housekeeper.


    Anna released her partner with a smile, and a thin layer of sweat came from her forehead, and her cheeks were as moving as softening the color of roses and sunshine. She didn''t say a word, just stretched out her hand, like a child begging for a gift.


    Give or not?


    If the interest between husband and wife is done by other husbands, it will be accompanied by a burst of teasing. However, the rigid official just acts naturally and hands the bouquet to his wife. He has always had no expression, and his cheeks, which are famous for their natural skin color, also have a slight blush. However, between the words, the official still retained his dignity and style."Sloudin said," Karenin pauses, unlike the eloquent husbands who say that they have done as much as two hands if they have done a nail for their wife. The man who appears to be very clumsy in some things chooses to tell the truth honestly, "when his wife goes to the ball, the husband always supports him."


    "Why send me marigold?" Anna didn''t mind. She still asked with a smile and even sniffed at the flower.


    Even Karenin smiles at the flower.


    "I have to say, Anna, this flower is not the best in the shop, it''s not gorgeous enough, but it always strictly abides by its own florescence. In fact, I think it''s my favorite."


    "So you gave me your favorite flowers, didn''t you?" Anna finished for Karenin.


    The man nods, the lip corner takes a silk light to smile: "yes."


    Anna took a deep breath, hugged the flowers again, and bent her eyes.


    "I love it."


    "I like you to share what you like with me."


    Anna took Karenin''s arm with her free hand and said, "I want to put them in your study."


    "What do you think of that earthen looking pot?"


    "It was made by a famous master. It was..."


    "I know, I said it on purpose."


    The young woman cleared her throat: "I like to hear your serious explanation."


    For a long time, it was a gentle reply.


    "I know, Anna."


    Later, when he asked his boss if he thought the young lady and his wife looked alike, the senior official in Petersburg just said, "it''s not like it."


    There are so many people in this world, even have the same facial features, but the soul can only be the only one, memory can only be the only one. Between a glance and a smile, in the passage of time, Karenin''s eyes have always been the only woman.


    Only her small eyebrows are so stretched, only her gray eyes are sprinkled with stars, and only the corner of her mouth can have the kiss that Karenin is looking forward to.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 91

    Anna has basically never seen Karenin change her clothes.


    They didn''t attend the party together much. On the one hand, it is because Karenin was not keen on social intercourse, on the other hand, Anna was not keen on it before. The couple have the same idea about the party - it''s profitable.


    Husbands never find this idea wrong.


    Karenin didn''t think that if his wife was a party enthusiast, he would not interfere and even give himself all his support as long as he could maintain his dignity and be a wife. However, after he really had a wife, the appropriate three outlooks, despite their different temperament, were thoughtful enough to make Karenin feel that God had indeed given him enough luck.


    "I didn''t notice this before." Anna said she was sitting in a soft chair with her right hand up and looking at her husband.


    "You noticed." Karenin said faintly, and finally put some hair wax on his hair. Then turn around and continue to remind you exactly when it happened.


    Anna laughed. "Well, I just didn''t notice the process."


    "It''s very popular to let a strand of hair hang down recently. Don''t be so rigid." Anna said with a smile and wanted to see how Karenin responded.


    "Not every fashion suits me," Karenin said, putting the wax box back on the table, looking at Anna with blue eyes as if he knew what his wife wanted to hear. "I''m a conservative."


    Anna put down her hand as if she had been teased and looked at her husband with a look of pride.


    Karenin looked at his wife, who was laughing happily. Then he looked down at the brush and said, "Anna, come and help me." As soon as he finished, he saw the light in his wife''s eyes.


    "What can I do for you?"


    The wife looked a little eager to try. Karenin''s lips raised a smile and indicated with his hand that the former could help.


    "I can definitely do well." Anna held up the small brush and said, gently brush off some of the fine hairs on her clothes. She did so meticulously, as if she were treating a job carefully, and this is part of Karenin''s love for Anna.


    "Do you like them?" Anna asked, her voice full of anticipation.


    Karenin looked his wife in the eyes, then nodded and gave a positive answer.


    "Yes."


    Anna took Karenin''s arm. The latter''s eyes were suspicious at first, but finally calmed down.


    These small details have been gradually familiar with over time. It is obvious that the official''s polite concession has made his wife more and more arrogant, but what? If a man like Karenin is not willing, then no one can do anything about him.


    Anna looked at them in the mirror, her eyes away from her clothes, only focused on the man Karenin, then half leaning on each other and smiling.


    "Look, we''re together." She said, somewhat foolishly.


    "Of course we are together." Karenin pointed out rationally.


    "Yes." Anna agreed. She didn''t explain more, but the smile grew deeper. Sometimes a woman''s romantic mind, men do not understand, but also do not need to interfere with the moment''s good mood.


    The sparkling sound of the carriage is no stranger, and the road to the dance will never be lonely. Although there was so little talk at the moment, Karenin told her before he left that he had to think about some official affairs in the carriage.


    When Karenin put forward this matter, unlike ordinary men with compulsion, it was not that they could only mumble apologetically. Just like some ordinary couples, even the high-ranking official in Russia only told his wife in a consultative tone.


    And like Karenin''s attitude, he seems to have known for a long time that his wife would not embarrass him.


    Therefore, Karenin was immersed in the thoughts of official documents, while Anna herself took a spare book.


    Each other is silent and does not disturb each other. But the wife always looks at her husband from time to time, while the husband occasionally reaches out his hand unconsciously and gently touches his wife to confirm her existence. The wife also smiles for his unconscious action and gently touches her back.


    It''s like talking and replying.


    "Are you still with me?"


    "Yes, of course, I''m always by your side."


    This habit of small habits is silent, even if the parties do not think carefully, it will not be found, and this has become a treasure of the wife''s heart.


    When she arrived at Prince yuspov''s residence, she got out of the carriage and went in with Karenin''s arm.


    The porter took them to the banquet hall.


    On the gorgeous Persian carpet, laughter, wine glasses interlaced, the candle light was very bright, the young women''s faces were charming and moving, and the men''s eyes and eyebrows seemed to carry the unique style of the upper class.Anna''s cousin, Betsy, was also invited to be in the column. The woman in a rose red dress was coquettish and smiling in the crowd, so conspicuous. And this remarkable lady is still "your husband?" Lenatton gave a moment, looking unprepared at the tall man in the crowd.


    Anna''s eyes were a little confused when she saw the boy withdraw her eyes. Maybe she didn''t believe that people like Karenin would like the Bible, but she still gave a little naive smile.


    "I think your husband is a good man."


    Anna sighed at Lennart''s maturity and was moved by his comment, so she couldn''t help looking at her husband, looking at his tall and thin figure, with a cup of wine in his mouth, sometimes with a smile of courtesy.


    Anna felt good.


    In this world, Karenin already has the respect of many same-sex people and the love given to him by women like her. Today, there is a child who, though unable to prove, believes that it is a real compliment. One child also gave Karenin an evaluation.


    These good comments made Anna feel proud of being a wife.


    The more deeply she loved Karenin, the more she hoped that he could get more love and be recognized by people. Although he may not need it, Anna will always be happy for him if it turns out to be true.


    As if sensing Anna''s eyes, Karenin slightly side of the body, eyes looked over.


    Her eyes met, and the Duchess'' voice rang out. She announced that the dance was about to begin, and the first dance, which she intended to leave to Anna and them, in return.


    Anna felt that she had never received so much attention except on her wedding day.


    When she came to her senses, a hand was in her sight.


    The hand was familiar, and even if she didn''t touch it, Anna knew it was warm and generous.


    There are thin cocoons on the belly, not like those of the working people or soldiers. Not easy to sweat, not greasy, not too thin to make people feel pain, but just right.


    "Anna?" Karenin called in a low voice to remind her.


    Anna smiles and hands it over as if it were the day of her wedding. She never doubted her trust in it, and it turned out that she was right.


    Karenin took Anna to the dance floor.


    He''s not the kind of person with a high level of dancing, but he can''t make mistakes.


    Anna was not Karenin''s first dance partner, and his wife was not the best dancer either. However, only the person in front of her was the object that made Karenin feel the pleasure of dancing.


    This dance is not too touching. It''s very polite. It''s very well pinched. From an outsider''s point of view, I only think that this is a couple of respectful husband and wife. The age gap makes them have no affectionate feelings. The spectators appreciate and watch with a kind of considerate or secretly laughing mood, but only the people on the dance floor know it.


    "Alexei, you don''t seem to dance." Anna whispered.


    "I think it''s enough for you, Anna." Karenin said faintly.


    Anna looked up, feeling soft.


    "There are stars in his eyes." Anna thought with a smile.


    That night, at the end of the dance, on her way back, Anna decided to carry out her plan.


    This plan is actually to repay Karenin''s previous concern.


    It''s not only Karenin who cares about the dance, so does Anna. It''s just that she doesn''t want to let others know.


    When they got out of the carriage, Karenin went to the study to look for a document when they returned to the house. Anna quietly prepared everything.


    When Karenin returned to the bedroom, his wife''s hands were behind him and were looking at him.


    "What''s the matter?" Karenin asked. He was still wearing that dress, which looked more gorgeous than usual, but the meticulous buttons and hem were so strict, which showed that the host had not changed.


    In front of outsiders, Karenin''s questions were habitually raised slightly, and his right hand would be slightly clenched, as if he was ready to tidy up his clothes to maintain his dignity.


    And in front of Anna, this reserved and aloof attitude became like a gentle lamb.


    When asking questions, he will unconsciously go to his wife, his eyes will be flat on her, the blue eyes under the eyelashes appear extraordinarily focused.


    Anna couldn''t resist it.


    The expression of concentration, and the low voice that came with it, all seemed fascinating.


    If there is a person in the world who would have caught Karenin off guard for most of the time, and could not coldly place this person on a list of distances, it was his wife.


    Therefore, when the kiss, like a butterfly, fluttered to the corner of his lips in candlelight, all Karenin could do was to kiss back gently after being familiar with it.The husband carries out the spirit of a gentleman in every corner of his life. Those restrained kisses, even though they were a little regretful, could be made up for by the attentive look and the tender tenderness in her eyes, which were occasionally glimpsed on her.


    Anna stepped back, her gray eyes shining as if she had hidden the stars inside.


    Her dark red silk shawl, which she had put on her shoulders, now slipped down, revealing two thin suspenders, around the direction of the clavicle, resting quietly on the warm skin. It seems that the softness of the fabric itself is stained with the moisturizing feeling of the skin.


    Karenin''s eyes moved involuntarily. He almost wanted to raise his hand to touch his wife''s shoulder, but the etiquette he obeyed stopped him.


    Karenin raised his eyes slightly, looked at his wife''s smile, and guessed, "what do you want to show me?"


    Anna''s smile widened when she heard Karenin''s words. She almost wanted to give another kiss.


    "How wonderful it is She thought. A few months ago, the gentleman never understood the meaning of these interests. Instead of wasting time guessing, it''s better to think of it through his clever brain, or tell her that he doesn''t understand the significance of such a waste of time.


    "Yes. But it''s not to give you anything, dear Alexis Anna said with a smile. She arranged her shawl with one hand, took Karenin''s hand with the other, and said, "let''s go to the balcony."


    The balcony was originally very formal.


    There are beautiful scenery here, but no one will enjoy them for more than 20 years. Since the hostess came here, the balcony seems to have been decorated with great care.


    Lush plants have matured, around the wall to climb hard, in the white railing to find the most suitable position for their own, quietly around. Some hardworking vines have bloomed with pride, not as warm as roses, but also quite beautiful and pleasing to the eye.


    Anna let people put round tables and chairs here. There were two white camellia flowers in the vase with a narrow neck. Their necks hung gracefully like swans.


    Next to the vase were two bottles of wine and two transparent goblets.


    Anna went to the table, her scallion fingers crossed the two bottles of wine, then tilted her head and asked:


    "red wine or it?"


    Karenin frowned and said, "you don''t like drinking." He used affirmative sentences.


    "Yes." Anna still smiles.


    "But I want to drink with you today."


    She looked a little flushed, but she tried to be calm.


    "This is a return gift."


    "The return is important." She looked more and more red.


    Karenin knew what this meant. He glanced at the flower and sat down instead of opposing it.


    "Let me choose." Anna announced.


    "This is mine, this is yours."


    She blinked. "Fair distribution, isn''t it?"


    Karenin received an inquiry from his wife and nodded his head slightly. Then, the expected smile appeared on his wife''s face.


    In the glass wine glass are two different colors of good-looking liquid.


    One dark, one light.


    Anna sat opposite Karenin.


    Unlike the usual table, this small round table is like an umbrella, which can hold two people at most. One more person can''t take care of it.


    Now, Anna can reach each other''s face easily with her hand out.


    As she thought, she picked up her glass and sipped.


    The taste of the wine is not good. For those who don''t like the wine, the tannin taste is just to set off the delicious food.


    But Karenin is not the same. Although the latter did not like the drink, it was clear that Karenin knew how to taste the wine.


    In a relaxed state, Karenin''s blue eyes will slightly narrow and drink from time to time. The drink will slowly slide into his throat as he swallows. At that time, the Adam''s Apple will roll smoothly for several times like some lovely thing. Then, the taste of the wine will take the temperature in his mouth to the inner place.


    Anna put down her glass, her hands folded, her slender fingers on her forearm, like a lotus root. Then she asked curiously, "Alexis, when did you first drink?"


    "Seven years old."


    "Is it good to drink?"


    "Not a good memory."


    Anna laughed, her right hand resting on her cheek continued to ask, "why?"


    Karenin recalled and said, "I went to my father''s study as a rule that day, and he obviously forgot that I would look for him at that time. When I went in, my father was already drunk. He looked in a bad mood, and then he poured me a drink"Without checking my schoolwork, he gave me a drink and insisted that I drink it all."


    "Did you drink it?" Anna''s hand came down and the smile left.


    Karenin''s expression was slightly stunned for a moment, then nodded.


    "Yes."


    His long eyelashes tried to cover his expression, but his hand on the table was gently held.


    "It was a bad memory, but today''s memory is at least pleasant, isn''t it?"


    "Yes." Karenin replied, with a faint smile.


    Because of this episode, Anna began to drink wine and talk about the latest interesting events. And Karenin, he seems to have changed back to the silent man, but, in the eyes, with the passage of time, the gentle look is more profound.


    When Anna felt that she was almost drunk, Karenin was also a little drunk.


    She saw that the man''s proper posture was now sitting in a slightly more leisurely manner, and his eyes, no matter how interesting Anna had said, were always looking at her.


    This look let Anna originally some soft body suddenly emerged an impulse, she half stood up, the shawl in her hand slipped down, revealing a large area of moonlight like skin.


    She stumbled past, just as she was about to fall, a pair of powerful arms caught her.


    "Catch me." Anna said with a smile, the language is still coherent, but the eyes have been a bit erratic.


    She sat down with Karenin''s strength, a little bit whirling around the world, a look up to find that she had already sat on the other side''s thigh, with a very ambiguous posture.


    But now she won''t blush.


    The alcohol made Anna feel light, and had a very unreal feeling. However, the temperature in her arms made her feel at ease.


    "You''re drunk." Said Anna calmly, looking at each other with a very serious expression.


    When she saw the faint flush of alcohol on Karenin''s cheek, she laughed again and said, "do you know why I want to drink with you?"


    "Why?" The man who fell into thin drunk showed his tender attitude rarely. His right hand gently stroked the woman''s hair. It seemed that he didn''t mind the woman''s drunkenness.


    Anna half narrowed her eyes. After enjoying the comfort for a while, she approached each other and said softly in Karenin''s ear, "to give myself to you."


    After perceiving that the movement of stroking her hair stopped, Anna moved her body and raised her head slightly.


    She looked as if she was not drunk at all, as if she were expecting an answer.


    Two people''s faces from the unusual close, between the breath, as if there is something woven by love in the line of sight tightly intertwined.


    As her lips gradually touched each other, Anna saw Karenin''s eyes, turning deeper blue. She knows what that means.


    The thin lips gradually became something that could not be taken away from Anna''s eyes. So, before reason stopped, Anna blinked her eyes, leaned up, and gently licked her lower lip with her tongue.


    Then, as she tried to move away, Karenin''s hand had stopped her.


    Then the lips came down.


    Anna''s hand was pressed on the table top and accidentally knocked over the wine glass. The clear liquid was dyed on the light colored tablecloth. Then, with the drop of the corner of the table, it splashed on the ground in irregular shape.


    The mellow aroma of wine diffused in the air, and the night was getting deeper and deeper. The stars and the moon seemed to be whispering something.


    Anna heard what Karenin said, but she couldn''t make out. It was just that she wanted to hear.


    Alexis, I love you


    "Yes, I love you too, Anna."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 92

    Karenin has always been a calm man, or, to put it another way, he is always too calm.


    When Karenin was young, it might have been easy for people to stir up his emotions, but when he was in a high position, his eyes and brows were not green and childish, it was really very difficult.


    In addition to one person, or this person, because of the influence of such and other relations on Karenin, sometimes he is a little unconventional and stubborn.


    "I''m scheduled to go on a business trip with stremov next week."


    At breakfast, Karenin said this, because last night he had to deal with some business, and Anna went to bed on time at his request.


    "What kind of man is Mr. streimov?" Anna asked. Because she thought for a moment, she had never heard of such a colleague beside Karenin, although she did not know much about it.


    When she asked, Karenin stopped and the fried egg was held by a fork.


    "Should be classified as someone I don''t like." Karenin said calmly.


    Anna felt more curious after hearing this. After all, there were very few people who could be evaluated as disliked by Karenin and those he liked.


    After Karenin left, Anna decided to ask the housekeeper korny.


    "It is clear that Mr. streimov''s honor is not directly proportional to his character." That''s what Colney said.


    Many of the old housekeeper''s temperament and character are similar to those of Karenin. It can be said that he is a rare and upright servant, neither arrogant nor timid.


    Therefore, when she met Mr. stremov, Anna had already, in her heart, somewhat biased, blamed the gentleman as a man of less integrity.


    In the afternoon, Anna finally met the gentleman.


    Good day, Mrs. Karenin


    Anna accepted Mr. streimov''s greetings and looked at each other carefully and carefully.


    Streimov was also a tall, strong man with a beautiful moustache, very fashionable, but not too out of court. He looked a year or two younger than Karenin, but he was in a high position.


    Although Anna and the gentleman had only one or two conversations, we could see that the other was a pleasant person.


    Karenin''s expression was always light. He took streimov to the study. Anna noticed that it was the study he used to receive visitors.


    Perhaps others will only think that Karenin''s mood at the moment is just the same as usual, but Anna feels that the former is in a kind of irritability.


    It seems that I don''t like three words. I have to add some adjectives to streimov.


    Anna takes her eyes back.


    At dinner, they entertained Mr. streimov, who constantly praised the food''s delicacy, and appropriately complimented the host and hostess. After a meal, it looked like the host and the guest enjoyed themselves. But when the other party left, Karenin said that the weather was hot and he needed some ice water.


    "I didn''t hear him complain at the hottest time." Anna thought, and then took over the affairs of anushika, brought ice water for Karenin, and put lemon on it.


    "I only want ice water." Karenin frowned. He was like a child''s willful temper.


    The servants in this house never dare to speculate on the master''s ideas at will. Usually, if Karenin tells them to do something, they will just do it honestly.


    After such a long marriage, Anna also knew this, and at the same time realized Karenin''s tolerance for her. Most of the time, Anna will use her own way to understand Karenin''s meaning, for example, although she knows that he is not so fond of sweet food, occasionally she also wants to let him have a taste.


    "Well, no lemon slices." Anna said with a good temper, and took off the lemon slice, carefully placed it in front of Karenin, and finally raised her hand, holding up Karenin''s right hand, as if he were a baby, and needed to be treated very carefully.


    Karenin realized something and coughed a little awkwardly.


    "Lemon slices are nothing." Karenin said. He added up the slices of lemon and drank it slowly, while Anna just looked at him with a smile.


    The ice water played some drops in the glass, and Karenin seemed to calm down. He closed his eyes and whispered, "Anna."


    "What''s the matter?" Anna had been a little tired sitting on the chair, now heard Karenin''s call, subconsciously straightened up, slightly toward the direction of each other, should.


    She looked at Karenin, but the latter didn''t say anything, and Anna thought she might understand.


    "Maybe I don''t think so, but..." She laughed in a low voice, and then, as Karenin looked at her, she got up and went to each other and gave him a hug.


    She felt that Karenin''s body was a little stiff, that is to say, maybe the latter did not intend to get a comforting hug from her, but as long as it was not pushed away, it was nothing to be capricious occasionally? Anna thought."Alexis, because we are two people after all, I can''t fully understand what you think. So sometimes, I may act directly with my own understanding. Maybe some are right, some are wrong, but I hope you can tell me when I''m wrong


    "I''m your wife. You can always tell me."


    After Anna finished, her right hand gently stroked Karenin''s hair.


    After all, it''s summer. When the skin touches each other, it''s always uncomfortable and sticky. And always do not like the hot summer man, but did not push the woman away, but raised his hands, gently embrace the past.


    "Why don''t you like stredemov?" Anna asked.


    "In fact, I was curious in the morning." Anna said to herself, "I went to ask corney, and he means it seems that Mr. streimov is not an honest man."


    "Yes." Karenin replied that his mood seemed to be getting worse again.


    "Streimov is nothing special." Karenin let go of his hand. When he talked about something, he used to let himself be alone, so as not to interfere with his judgment.


    Anna didn''t care. She pulled up her chair and sat next to Karenin.


    "But," Karenin pondered for a moment, and there was hardly a trace of contempt and anger in his blue eyes. "A man like him, who can only speak empty words and beautiful words, has come along smoothly with his empty brain. And those who are really talented and knowledgeable can only be trampled on the ground. "


    By the time he said this, Karenin was already a little excited. Realizing this, he pressed his finger with his hand to calm him down.


    Anna noticed this. She raised her hand and gently covered the back of Karenin''s hand.


    The soft feeling made Karenin recover from the silence. For a long time, he took out his left hand which was under him, and took Anna''s hand gently.


    It was still hot, a little bit sweaty, but he didn''t care.


    "It''s very irrational." Karenin himself reflected that in the past, these activities and comments only existed in his own mind, not exposed to anyone. Because he is used to solving these problems alone.


    Whether it was the early death of his parents or brothers, although Karenin was already an adult who had experienced a lot of storms, he still had a bit of natural sensitivity in his heart.


    As a powerful official, Karenin must keep these things secret, including his tears to women and children, which are easily intolerable.


    But for now, he decided to talk to his wife.


    "I understand these things better than anyone else. If a person is really talented and competent for this position, he will succeed. And a man who only has knowledge, but lacks ambition and means, even if he gets this position, he can''t accomplish anything. "


    "In this way, people like streimov are not worthless." Karenin said calmly, as if he were persuading some sense of justice in his bones. However, his words and expression are a little mismatched, strangely with some irony.


    Anna thinks that Karenin is like a teenager now. She seldom sees each other so dispassionate. However, she feels that this brings her a happy mood. In a sense, yes, the sense of dependence and trust made Anna happy.


    She felt sorry for the joy in her heart, for her husband was really in a bad mood.


    So she kisses him.


    In his stunned eyes, Anna knew she was gentle.


    Since their marriage, as a wife, the innocence and cunning, even impulse and complacency of the little girl in her heart have become less and less. Tenderness and compassion will gradually breed in her heart.


    "There''s nothing wrong with that." Anna said in a casual tone, but with a certain firmness.


    Like a doting parent, she said deliberately and very favorably, "in my opinion, Mr. streimov''s rhetoric is really not worthy of his present position."


    "He has got so much power, but will he do something for the people?"


    "I don''t mean that a man like Mr. streimov is not worthy of wealth or power. I just want to make it clear that if this position requires such a person, then Mr. streimov is obviously not suitable for it. "


    How could such a wise man like Karenin not understand Anna''s biased words? He even felt that the words were obviously unfair.


    He should have pointed it out, but there seemed to be a lump in the throat of the official to stop him.


    In the end, he nodded a little, rarely in this apparently dispassionate, rational assessment, in favor of his wife.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 93

    Xie liaosha is a kind-hearted child.


    He loved books, but he was sensitive. It happened when Anna told him some fairy tales, and if it wasn''t a warm comedy ending, Xie liaosha might be depressed all day.


    At first, Anna tried to explain to Xie liaosha that it was just some stories, but the beautiful little face was facing her, with blue eyes like his father looking at her sadly and asking, "but I know that sometimes these things happen to us."


    Anna knew he was referring to things that sometimes they had to part with someone else. Although they can still spend some time looking for those people if they want, the difference is still undeniable.


    "I know I shouldn''t be sad." Sheriosa sniffed. "I''m sorry, but I don''t think I can control it."


    He apologized so sincerely, as if he was too compassionate and had caused other people''s burden. At this time, Anna could not bear to say anything more. In the end, she tried not to give him stories with sad endings.


    After Xie liaosha can read it himself, this kind of doting and protective behavior will not be able to completely avoid those sad stories.


    That''s how it is today.


    Xie liaosha, like his father, has the habit of reading in the morning.


    When he wakes up, he washes, but doesn''t rush to change clothes. The white nightgown is very comfortable.


    He liked to sit on the edge of the window sill, which was covered with soft fabric and many soft embroidered pillows. In the room of a six-year-old, everything is in order.


    The books on the bookshelf are arranged very neatly, almost without any stain. You know, these days, even if little boys like reading, they also like to eat while browsing carelessly. It is almost a fact that parents have long recognized that books become dilapidated. But Xie liaosha cherished every book.


    He is still a little immature, but he can see that there will be a pair of hands as beautiful as his mother in the future, when touching the pages, always gently.


    When browsing, the boy''s strength is always gentle and restrained.


    Xie liaosha leaned on the pillow and was more lazy than in the daytime. The face with a little baby fat was dyed a layer of gold by the morning light ferry, long eyelashes curled up, occasionally blinking a few times.


    After reading for half an hour, Xie liaosha finished reading the story.


    Then, at breakfast, the mother was the first to find that her son was in a low mood.


    "What can I do for you? Baby. " Anna asked.


    Xie liaosha was holding a fork in his right hand. Hearing this, he raised his head, sipped his lips, and then said, "I read a good story, but at the end, the boy and his friend separated. They live so far away that it may be hard to see them again. "


    "It''s a little sad."


    After Xie liaosha finished, he repeated in a low voice, his lips trembling gently.


    "It''s really sad..."


    The adults stopped eating. Anna raised her eyes to Karenin, who seemed to be in some kind of thinking.


    Anna raised her hand and put it on the back of Karenin''s hand, with the expression of "let him not worry", and the latter nodded slightly.


    After Karenin left the Ministry, Anna took Xie liaosha''s hand and said with a smile, "shall we go to the countryside for a picnic later?"


    Xie liaosha''s eyes were wide open, some doubts, but in the end he just nodded to agree.


    "We can take your favorite book." Anna said as she packed her things.


    Xie liaosha showed a smile.


    "You are the best mother." He said he couldn''t help giving his mother a hug.


    "Take a mosquito repellent." Said anushka.


    "Ah, you can decide. You always think very carefully." Anna says to anushika, who smiles.


    Sasha, the cook, prepared a very beautiful meal for them and carefully added a lot of fruits that Xie liaosha liked.


    While Anna was still preparing, seliosa could not wait to come to the hall, and couldn''t help talking to the porter, kabidonnec.


    "My mother will take me on a picnic, and I can bring my favorite books." He said, a little cheerfully, as if he had forgotten all the unhappiness of the morning.


    "I told you, didn''t I?"


    "Yes, you told it. It was an interesting story." Cabidonec replied with a smile. Few people in this house don''t like Xie liaosha.


    They all like his beautiful face, more like his happy and sweet personality. This is a good boy, he has a noble young master''s good upbringing, and never despise others, but very compassionate.


    A small number of servants knew that their husband was actually a compassionate man, but he seldom showed up, and many young servants were unwilling to believe this fact. Therefore, when they saw such a beautiful young master, they all agreed that it was inherited and taught by his wife.Xie liaosha touched the book, then opened his big bright eyes and said, "this is a good story."


    "Yes." The porter laughed again and couldn''t help teasing.


    "But you think almost all stories are good stories."


    Xie liaosha gave a shy smile.


    "It''s a particularly good story." He emphasized it.


    "There''s no difference, everything''s fine. The protagonist finds his own pony, and he gets a good friend


    "Ah, that sounds good indeed." "I don''t know a lot of stories, but some people like to make things sad, which is not good," said kabidonec, holding his arms in his arms


    Xie liaosha''s eyes brightened, as if he had found a bosom friend.


    "Yes


    "Sometimes it''s a good story, but it''s too sad."


    As if he was provoked, Xie liaosha was a little depressed.


    Cabidonec found out. He scratched his hair. "But it''s just a story. It doesn''t need to be taken seriously."


    "Ah, I know that." Xie liaosha raised his head from his mood and gave a soft smile. He is always so considerate that he doesn''t want others to feel troubled by himself. It was like an instinct, and it would follow him almost all his life.


    Cabidonech breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I''m leaving." Xie liaosha changed the topic, "I''ll bring you a gift when I come back."


    "I''m looking forward to it." Cabidonec waved.


    Anna took sheliosa''s hand to the carriage and asked, "what are you talking about?"


    "I told him you would take me on a picnic, because Peter can''t come with us, so I''ll bring him a present when I come back." Xie liaosha replied happily.


    "I''m proud of you." Anna pinches Xie liaosha''s small hand, and the latter smiles shyly.


    "The gift is good. I like it."


    "Peter''s fine, too, and I like him."


    Xie liaosha explained.


    "But Peter has a job, so he can''t go with me."


    "So I can bring him a present."


    "You did a good job." Anna said with a smile, "if we like someone, we always need to show it."


    "Yes." Xie liaosha became more happy because his mother praised his ideas.


    It''s getting hotter in May. Anna and anusika set up the picnic cloth and food by the riverside in the suburb. Xie liaosha helped. After they had dinner, Xie liaosha and his mother squatted on the river.


    "I want those little stones." Xie liaosha pointed to the pebbles beside the shallow stream and said, "can I take them home? As a gift. "


    "One or two will do."


    "Well, I''m not greedy." "I''ll take two, one for Dad and one for Peter," he said with a smile


    "Do you want me to carry it for you?" Anna asked.


    "Can I rely on myself?" ''it looks like a lot of courage,'' Mr. Xie said.


    "Yes, I can." Anna decided to satisfy the boy''s wish.


    "But if you want to do this in the future, it must be within the range we can see, otherwise it will be very dangerous. You know the danger, don''t you? "


    "Yes." Xie liaosha nodded, "I may slip, or accidentally step into a very deep place, it will be very terrible."


    "You''ll look at me, won''t you?"


    "Ah, of course." Anna said with a smile. She watched him take off his shoes and socks. Then she rolled up his trousers and pulled his left hand to make sure that if anything happened, she would protect him.


    Xie liaosha didn''t seem to worry at all. He always trusted his mother so much.


    He walked half a meter away from the side of the stream. The stream only reached his calf. It was a little cool, but it was also fun.


    He stood quietly for a moment, then felt the fish kissing his bare skin. The itch made him giggle, and he turned back to his mother and blinked, making a lovely "Shhh" gesture.


    "Do you want them?" Anna asked in a low voice.


    Xie liaosha nodded, then shook his head and said happily, "I like little fish, but they are better here." After saying that, Xie liaosha moved his feet, and then bent down to borrow the clear stream, and chose two.


    "White for Peter, black for Dad." Xie liaosha said after landing.


    Anna wiped seliosa''s feet and put on her socks and shoes again.


    In the afternoon the sun fell down, and she was lying in the shade of a tree with seliosha. Anushika insisted on sitting, and she came with her needlework.


    "Mom, do you think that cloud looks like a pony?" Xie liaosha asked, pointing to the clouds in the sky."Like, maybe it''s really a pony, living in the sky."


    "What do they eat?"


    "What do you think?"


    Xie liaosha frowned and thought, "maybe it''s the wind?"


    "Maybe it is."


    "That''s why birds fly in the sky? Because they have good friends in the sky


    "Maybe it is. After all, we live on the ground, we can''t understand them completely, can we? " Anna said gently with Xie liaosha''s childish words, and the latter''s face showed a happy expression.


    "You see, honey. Bird has her good friends both on the ground and in the sky. Sometimes she leaves some friends, but she always comes back. While her friends are waiting for her, they can have other good friends, so that when she comes back, there will be more friends. "


    "Will there be more happiness?"


    "Yes, just like today we went out for a picnic, but you brought gifts to Peter and Dad, and you told them our story of today, so there are five happy people."


    Xie liaosha thought for a moment, then turned over and nestled himself in his mother''s arms.


    "Do you think I''m not brave?"


    "I''m always proud of you, baby."


    "The teacher said I should restrain myself. He said that I was too emotional to be a useful person. He said dad wouldn''t be like that. " Xie liaosha revealed his inner worry.


    "I want to be an adult like dad."


    "It''s true that being too emotional is not good for deciding something, but," Anna kisses the boy on the forehead. "It''s hard to be a good person if you don''t have compassion and empathy."


    "It''s not that you''re not brave. You''re just a little too kind. We all think it''s not a mistake. On the contrary, it is a very precious and wonderful quality. "


    Xie liaosha blushed a little and leaned closer to his mother.


    "Swear?"


    "Yes, I swear it''s true, not because I''m your mother."


    "I love you, mom." Xie liaosha said, holding her mother''s arm in her little hand.


    "I love you too, baby."


    That night, Xie liaosha wrote in his diary:


    "today I understand one thing. My mother told me that I have very precious things, and I should be proud. If I meet a child like me in the future, I will tell him the same, and we will become good friends


    After writing this paragraph, Xie liaosha''s NIB stopped for a moment, then he began to smile in the light, with a little blush, and continued to add a paragraph:


    "just now, dad told me that he didn''t think I would become a bad adult in the future, and he believed that one day, I would become a better person than him."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 94

    When Anna saw Karenin nodding, she knew that his mood had improved. Although even she felt a little surprised, after all, Karenin did not treat another person with an unfair attitude.


    "But what does it matter?" Anna thought.


    "Do you need to read more?" Anna asked thoughtfully. Her fingers had gone to get the glass. It seemed that the answer to the question was yes, so she decided to leave.


    "No


    The negative answer made Anna feel a little surprised. What made her a little dumbfounded was the next sentence of Karenin and the subsequent actions.


    "Not tonight."


    Karenin''s right hand was pasted with Anna''s finger.


    It seems to outsiders that this is just two people holding a glass together, but when we get closer, we will find the intimacy of the touch between the fingers.


    Anna instinctively wanted to be shy, but she felt that she was so hypocritical!


    She''s the man''s wife!


    They are two adults, or husband and wife!


    So she tried to suppress her desire to blush and said calmly, "I''ll let anuska clean up this place first."


    When Anna was about to turn and call anuska, Karenin''s right hand gently held her, then put his hands around her waist and whispered, "Anna."


    Anna''s heart was pounding.


    At first, she choked her neck and wanted to say something, but then she was a little overwhelmed and just said, "OK, ok..."


    So that night, Anna learned something about her husband.


    If an official''s rare childishness, the consequences will be very serious, at least the next morning, Anna did not get up on time.


    By the time Anna woke up, it seemed that it was time for Karenin to go out.


    Anna simply continued to lie on the bed, her arms were still bare, the late summer sun with a trace of warm summer heat, with the rising sun, and become more hot.


    Silk quilt is a good fabric. It seems that the side belonging to Karenin still has the breath of each other.


    Anna turned over and lay on her back, her hands raised and her arms around each other''s pillows.


    The smell was reassuring, and the smell of washing was clean, and the smell of aftershave water, as if Karenin were still there.


    Sleepiness, like sunlight, becomes more and more intense.


    Just as Anna was about to fall asleep again, the door was opened. She opened her eyes. She thought it was anushika, but she was surprised to find that it was the man who should have been on the way to Buri.


    "Why are you still there?" Anna asked. Her hands were still holding the pillow belonging to Karenin, and she did not know how charming she was with her lazy and disorderly hair at the moment. Until Karenin''s eyes were fixed on her for a long time. Anna realized.


    She curled up, half sat up, tugged at the quilt with both hands, and then slowly raised her head, blushing, trying to explain something, but not knowing what to say. Finally, she could only slowly withdraw her hand and whisper, "I thought you were out."


    "It should have been." Karenin coughed gently. He hesitated. Instinctively, he wanted to approach, but he was afraid.


    Although it has been a while since marriage and more intimate things have been done, Karenin has never done it in the sun, looking at his wife like this.


    He thought she was very beautiful, whether it was the dark eyes or the curly eyelashes, it should be said that it was very attractive.


    Karenin knew this from the beginning.


    He loved his wife, of course, and her beautiful appearance was part of it, but he loved her far more than for such vulgar and superficial reasons.


    In this sunlight, the sight of the skin, the blush on the cheek, and the clumsy words fascinated Karenin.


    Reason told him that he had to go out of the door, but he could not control his feet to go back.


    When he arrived at the edge of the bed, Karenin felt that his wife had moved again. The beautiful skin of his arm, which had been put outside, had been taken back. The skin of his neck turned into a beautiful pink, and his steps stopped.


    And people in bed just feel strange.


    Anna didn''t know why she wanted to do this subconsciously. She didn''t doubt her love for Karenin. She thought it was just a kind of instinctive shyness. She could do it with a little time.


    When Karenin came, Anna felt a little uneasy and some expectation, until Karenin stopped at the edge of the bed and did not move forward.


    She raised her eyes a little curiously.


    When she met her eyes, she felt that Karenin''s blue eyes seemed to brighten. Just as she wanted to observe carefully, Karenin had already bent over to her.


    As he had done, a soft kiss fell on Anna''s lips.The man moved a little distance, then raised his right hand, gently stroked Anna''s ear side, and finally fell to his cheek. His thumb glided gently along the jaw line. At the same time, another more passionate kiss came between them.


    It wasn''t the first kiss between them, but Anna felt the difference.


    Like loving and cherishing.


    It''s like the men and women who are married because of love. Even if they fall in love after marriage, Anna is absolutely sure that their love is growing slowly.


    It''s an irresistible pity that they didn''t meet early enough. However, their love was very long. Anna felt that this was God''s favor for her, and she would cherish it for this.


    Marriage is more tolerant and understanding than love.


    No matter the wife or the husband, they should be the elders of each other occasionally and give each other tolerance and comfort.


    Most people think that Karenin is a very difficult person to approach.


    The so-called inaccessibility is not how fierce he is. In fact, few people will agree with this, let alone a few people who also know that Karenin can not coldly look at the tears of women and children.


    Although the senior official of Petersburg is not elegant enough and often shows people a serious sense of seriousness when he does not need social intercourse, it is not the reason why people fear him.


    In fact, most of the reasons for this result are the stubborn nature of the officials.


    This stubbornness in the work will become meticulous requirements and more details of the nitpicking, and in the work and after work when panting, sometimes it will become a kind of even if they are not willing to, but also have to keep up the spirit of thinking in the mind for some time.


    Anna knew this in her heart a long time ago, but as a wife, she always thought it was not such a bad defect until her husband, a man famous for his self-control, finally became stubborn in front of her.


    It started two days before Karenin had to travel with his hated Mr. streimov.


    Karenin, who had always been strong, fell ill.


    "Fever, cough, Alexis, do you know you''d better not go to the department tomorrow?" Anna adjusted the pillow for her husband and brought him a water cup and medicine.


    She never had to worry about these things. Karenin was not the kind of person who could not take care of herself at all.


    But one thing she had forgotten was that the influence of Mr. streimov was clearly there.


    "Anna, I suggest that I sleep here alone today, or even you will be infected." Said Karenin in a hoarse voice, gently avoiding the question above.


    "Yes, but not now. I have to watch over you. I''ll go back to sleep when you''re asleep, OK?" Anna was cajoled into not noticing the shift in the focus of the discourse.


    "I''m fine." Karenin frowned slightly. He was not used to being treated as a child, which meant losing control and making him feel a little uneasy.


    Anna always understood that.


    Although she was not as intelligent as Karenin, and did not have the keen intuition that she had developed in politics, her eyes were always on each other, so she could understand.


    When they were first together, Anna might have chosen to respect her husband''s thoughts, but now she knows that may not be true.


    No one really wants to be alone at a time of vulnerability, even if he has been clothed with a strong coat.


    "You need to take your medicine and have a good sleep. I promise you will at least be more comfortable tomorrow than you are now." Anna gently pushed Karenin''s hand, which was holding the medicine, to signal him to take it.


    Karenin did what he had to do.


    Drugs are not bitter, at least for an adult, they mean recovery and health in the near future.


    But his tongue was still numb, and the dry feeling between his throat was better under the moistening of water, but soon he began to feel pain again and again.


    Karenin frowned again, this time because of his physical discomfort. Then he heard his wife''s words and touched his forehead with a soft hand.


    "It will be all right, Alexis."


    "Anna." Karenin still seems to insist on keeping his wife away from him. In his view, women are more vulnerable, and his wife is not the kind of strong women. If she falls ill, Karenin will be more worried.


    "Don''t be stubborn." Anna said with a smile, "I''ll go to bed when you fall asleep."


    There was no point in insisting. Karenin could only sleep.


    The fatigue of the body made the official fall asleep quickly, but his brow was still slightly wrinkled, indicating his discomfort.


    Instead of waiting for Karenin to go to bed as soon as Karenin fell asleep, Anna stayed an extra hour. She wiped Karenin''s sweat with a cold pad, held his hand and looked at him quietly for a while, then left.


    Anna didn''t sleep well that night. She got up in the middle of the night and looked at it. It was reassuring that Karenin did not kick the quilt. As he said, he was a mature adult, and he could take good care of himself.The man''s sleeping position is very good, and sleep very well. In his sleep, Karenin looked softer. He did not habitually close the corners of his mouth or suddenly sneer bitterly. He looked like an ordinary man.


    Suffering from illness, he frowned in his sleep, and put his hands under the quilt honestly, as if he was used to restraining himself.


    It''s reassuring, but that''s what it says, isn''t it?


    There was a feeling of fullness in Anna''s heart. She went over, bent over and kissed Karenin''s slightly sweaty cheek.


    She hoped that everything would be well for him in his dream and that his illness would be far away from him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 95

    A glass of milk, a piece of sugar. This is for Anna herself.


    A bowl of thin porridge, with a piece of sugar, is for Karenin.


    Anna woke up before dawn.


    She had been squinting in bed for a while, not really sleeping. It all boils down to the fact that Anna has rarely been so close to anyone else.


    Illness always means fatigue. When people are tired, people are at home. It''s not a literal home. Most people will be accompanied and cared for by their families.


    Anna didn''t.


    She knows what a person needs most at the moment, even if that person is her husband.


    Taking care of others is not about listening to their heart as ordinary friends do and reaching out when they say they need your help, but more intimate. Before he says anything, ask him to think about it.


    One obvious advantage of Karenin is that he doesn''t like to rely on others. He is always used to solving problems by himself. This is due to his stubborn character, but also because he lost his parents too early.


    At the beginning, his life experience was guided by his parents, and he had a brother. But when he needed their company most, he suddenly lost it.


    Anna sometimes thought, maybe Karenin''s heart needs more care than her. After all, a person who has been loved and cared for is always more difficult to give up those feelings.


    She knows that feeling.


    Because there is no dependence, so we always need to explore and undertake independently.


    Maybe that''s what she thinks he''s different from others.


    Anna likes strong and independent people, who attract her because she can hardly be counted as such. If they were just close friends, Anna would always appreciate that.


    What''s strange is that when you change a character, the qualities you appreciate will always change a little.


    For example, Anna hopes from the bottom of her heart that she can get the dependence of Karenin.


    She remembered the comprehensive care she had received from Karenin when she was ill. It moved her a lot. Sometimes it''s incredible that people are vulnerable, and Anna understands that. Therefore, when Karenin was ill, she always hoped that the other party would trust her more.


    "Madame, just let me come." Sasha''s voice calls Anna back from some thoughts and waves her hand.


    "I''ll do it."


    Seeing Anna insist, Sasha can only give up. She was preparing breakfast for Anna and said, "it''s too much time. Are you sure you don''t want some meat in it?"


    "No, Sasha."


    Sasha, stirring mashed potatoes, said, "Sir, it''s rare to get sick. He couldn''t eat much when he was ill, but fortunately he recovered very quickly She looked a little happier in the latter half of the sentence, the kind of sincere pleasure in a person''s recovery.


    "That sounds good." Anna said with a smile.


    "Good?" Sasha chuckled bluntly. "Oh yes, that''s what you can use to describe him."


    "Even when he was still young, I didn''t want to say that about him. Not to mention how tall he is now


    Anna laughs. She tries to imagine that Karenin is still young. She always has a cool look like now. Only when he really doesn''t understand, she will frown slightly, or just look at you, which means "you will give me the answer, right?".


    It''s so cute!


    With such a mood, Anna had just brought the porridge out of the kitchen when she met Karenin, who had already got up, and was rarely wearing a dressing gown.


    Different from the previous blue brocade dressing gown, it looks more thick and warm, covering Karenin''s slightly thin body. The lighter color makes him look OK, not as bad as last night.


    "You will rest at home, won''t you?" Anna asked as she put things down.


    Karenin hesitated for a moment: "there is a meeting at half past ten that I have to attend."


    "It''s important. Anna. " He stressed that he tried to find a proper reason for his behavior to defend himself, and that kind of stubbornness was fully displayed. It''s almost irritating.


    Most of the wives will be angry at this.


    Most of this anger comes from loving each other, while others come from the failure of trust, with the issue of identity control.


    The reaction to anger is similar to that of most people.


    Or a voice of disappointment or apathy.


    Almost all of this can be forgiven. Although it is not handled perfectly, it comes from human instinct.


    But Anna didn''t get angry immediately. Instead, she kept bending, raised her face slightly, frowned slightly, and said, "I thought we reached an agreement last night."She was very calm and occasionally with a characteristic softness. It''s as if a mother is treating a stubborn child with all her patience, who even refuses to take medicine when she is ill.


    So unreasonable behavior, but she gently to resolve.


    The client, like a little angry boy, is like a big official in Petersburg with a guilty look. He can''t refute his little thoughts.


    So the "mother" wife will show her forgiveness once again.


    Anna approached Karenin and stuck it on his forehead. She felt that he was better than last night, so she spoke.


    "Although I still think you should have a good rest at home."


    "But I know you don''t want to."


    Anna put the silver spoon in Karenin''s hand.


    "At least you need to eat more in order to maintain your physical strength."


    Karenin''s eyes moved away from the thick white gas. He looked at his wife, who, after touching his eyes, showed his usual smile.


    The corners of the mouth slightly upward, the curvature of the eyes will not be too big, you can clearly see the gray pupil, which is the kind of smile that seems to belong to Karenin alone.


    Thinking of this, although the skin is still hotter than usual due to illness, the tongue is numb, and even breathing is not smooth, Karenin felt that the heart was comforted by this smile.


    Become at ease, calm.


    He saw Anna sitting in the chair next to him, eating breakfast that healthy adults should have, and silver cutlery moving slowly between her delicate fingers until Karenin realized what he had done before the other party could see it.


    His body began to move when he was immersed in some kind of thought.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Karenin heard Anna''s inquiry. And the sight on the table.


    His left hand did not know when to boldly disobey the instructions of the brain, took the lead in making a movement, gently grasped the other party''s hand, and obviously, full of attachment.


    "Let go." The brain commands the hand calmly.


    The hand not only does not loosen, also shakes, seems to be saying some cold witticism: "I am only the hand, the hand above has no ear."


    Karenin was a little uneasy, especially when his wife was looking at him suspiciously.


    It seems that it is more important to know why he did it than to be taken by her husband so suddenly that she couldn''t enjoy breakfast.


    Letting go is clearly the best way to deal with it at the moment.


    But Karenin ignored the rational reminder, because he did not want to let go.


    He continued to maintain this movement, and clenched a little, felt the other side''s finger belly with his finger pulp.


    Men''s long, bony fingers, with quill pens, pistols and thin cocoon marks left all year round, are so rough compared with women''s smooth fingers.


    "It''s itchy." Anna laughed, winced, tried to pull her hand back, but was refused.


    Karenin exerted a little force and put the other''s hand between his fingers again, and his thumb moved gently on the fingernail of the latter''s index finger.


    "Thank you, Anna."


    Anna listened, stunned for a moment, then lowered her head and continued to smile.


    "I can eat with my left hand." She said childishly.


    After she said that, Karenin intended to release the hand with a little strength, continue to pull each other.


    Sasha, who wanted to see if his husband needed to change his breakfast, came in to see the "handle" and quickly backed back.


    Sasha looks at the neglected housekeeper, corney.


    The latter had been calm and calm looking at the eyes in front of him, turned a direction, and tried a color for Sasha, so the latter went back to the kitchen with several maids.


    There are still some scattered sounds in the air, such as "Sir", "I don''t believe it", "this is a little sweet", etc.


    In short, Karenin''s residence, as usual, opened in the morning light. Although it was no longer the summer heat, there seemed to be more sunshine.


    The 10:30 meeting lasted three hours from the beginning to the end.


    If it was normal, Karenin would not feel too tired, but this time he confirmed that he was a little unable to support. But stubbornness, like him, can never be shown at this moment.


    Karenin should be used to this feeling.


    When he was younger, he experienced more difficult times than this, even if he was dizzy, he had to be so calm that one could not see a drop of his cold sweat.


    Slouding is a careful young man. Although he likes to watch jokes on weekdays, as Karenin and Anna said, when working, he is quite competent.


    The young man, who was Karenin''s backup, reminded him of those who passed him to make sure he was always decent, and, if allowed, or created opportunities for Karenin to eat and drink less.This is the value of slythin. In his twenty-three-year-old life, in addition to some dispensable talents, it was his diligence and integrity that made him more attractive and convinced Karenin that this young man had a greater and brighter future.


    A man of complete integrity can''t go too far in his official career, but a man without integrity and with contempt for the world is unlikely to have any future.


    After the last fatal event, Karenin seemed to have been drained of his strength.


    He sat in his armchair, a little letting sweat seep out of his pores.


    "Drink some water first." Sloudin quickly poured the water over, and then led the doctor into Karenin''s separate office from nowhere.


    The stethoscopes were moving in Karenin''s lungs, and the doctor''s calm words.


    Karenin held his breath, frowned, and answered every feeling carefully.


    They struggled for a while until Karenin thought he was better.


    Sloudin arranged for the carriage, which he had intended to accompany Karenin back, but the latter implied that he would not.


    If he was the kind of person who had just graduated from college, he would probably ask him why, but he had been working for a while, so he didn''t insist on it.


    After the driver drove away, Karenin did not sit straight as usual, but frowned and leaned against him.


    The corners of his mouth puckered and his thick long eyebrows frowned, but he didn''t feel better. It''s just that even if you''re in your office and you''re surrounded by your own people, you need to be a bit reserved. It''s not about trust, it''s just a habit over the years.


    Karenin fell asleep for a while, though he was ill.


    In the dream, he seems to have returned to his childhood long ago.


    In the big house, it was mother''s piano.


    Karenin''s mother was a good musician. She seemed to want to train all three children to be like her, who had high attainments in music. Unfortunately, Karenin did not meet her expectations.


    As for music, now Karenin can talk about it, and even make people think that he is an expert, but in fact, he did not like them from the bottom of his heart.


    He doesn''t love music, just as he can appreciate paintings and works of art, but he usually only talks about them instead of enjoying them from the bottom of his heart.


    But long ago, when he was only seven or eight years old, he liked to listen to his mother''s music.


    He always remembers that.


    Sometimes she would "catch" him out of the study and let him sit on the stool obediently and listen to her play not far from her.


    And Karenin always kept holding books, sitting upright on the stool, doing those "forced", but not really annoying things.


    He liked the fingers that his mother turned on the black and white keys in the morning or afternoon, and the eyes that occasionally looked at him. They were so focused and soft that they belonged only to Karenin himself, some small, secret happiness.


    Karenin''s father warned him not to indulge in gentleness, and he always listened.


    However, just as human instinct wants to pursue the light, so does the attachment to tenderness.


    In Karenin''s restrained childhood, mother and piano sound are the feelings hidden in the bottom of his heart and don''t want to be erased


    "Sir?"


    The voice of the coachman Peter woke Karenin from his shallow sleep.


    There was a lump in his throat, astringent, and Karenin gave a slight cough.


    He gathered up his overcoat, put on his top hat, and took his civilized walking stick, and then went down.


    After getting out of the carriage, a gust of cold wind made Karenin unconsciously shake his right hand. He was dizzy, steady, heard the sound of footsteps, and as he looked up, a warm little hand held his hand.


    "You''re terribly hot."


    After that, Anna quickly touched Karenin''s skin with her forehead on tiptoe. She watched each other carefully, and her slender eyebrows twisted.


    "Come on, I''ll hold you," Anna said, pausing, assessing the weight and strength of the two men for a moment, and then confirming, "yes, I''ll hold you."


    Throughout the process, until Karenin lay on a soft bed, he had little choice.


    This is really rare, because Karenin is not the type who can deliver himself to others. But that''s what he did, a little bit dull, but always sober, watching Anna''s behavior, including the way she finally stopped and put her hand on his forehead.


    "How do you feel now? Alexis. " Anna asked, in a soft voice, a little different from the neat look before.


    "Much better." Karenin replied in a low voice. He was leaning against the pillow, in a posture that could be said to be not very decent. His hands were well placed under the bedding, and he was still wearing a thick nightgown. He drank water and took medicine, waiting only for the call of sleep. To be honest, he was taken care of so well that he couldn''t sleep at once."You should have a rest."


    Yes, of course Karenin knew that he had better go to rest now. His eyelids have been a little heavy, but there is always a warm feeling in his heart, as if it has not been expressed.


    "You''ve been waiting for me."


    This is not a question, but a statement.


    Anna was stunned and said, "I just guess you should be back now. I didn''t wait long." She then touched his forehead again, as if not at ease, and confirmed again.


    "What else do you want me to do for you?"


    I don''t know if it''s medicine or other reasons. Karenin''s thinking is a little slow at the moment.


    When Anna repeated the second time, he did not continue to look at his wife with that kind of confused eyes. He understood the meaning of the words, but Anna patiently explained it again, kissing his forehead.


    "You look like a deer falling into a sheep pen."


    "It''s kind of cute."


    Anna smile, a pair of eyes become bright, the previous point of anxiety seems to have changed the same.


    "No, I''m not cute." Karenin murmured to himself, still stubbornly persevered.


    "Don''t worry. Nothing has changed. You just need someone to take care of you." Anna said thoughtfully.


    "I''m here. I''ll take care of you."


    Anna adjusted the pillow for Karenin.


    "It''s time for you to sleep, Alexis."


    "I''ll wake you up at dinner. This time you really have to listen to me." She said, with no sense of reproach.


    Karenin''s mind was in a dilemma, and his blue eyes, always calm and sharp, were now slowly blinking his eyelashes.


    He looked at his wife, in a high heat swept by the situation, feel her figure hazy but soft, a little memory of the shadow. But the still struggling mind reminded him that it was not true.


    Karenin''s mother was not as strict as her father''s, but there should be no tender memory about illness. He was surrounded by nannies and servants who had followed him since he was born. Warmth from his mother was not always skin touching and kissing.


    Human memory will gradually decline with age, even for a rational person like Karenin.


    So in the recollection, some memories will unconsciously add some unreal desire.


    Karenin fell asleep.


    He frowned in his dream, and his muscles sometimes twitched unconsciously. He pursed his mouth and sometimes sighed bitterly.


    In fact, the sound is not audible in such a big house. Even the busy maids in the next room won''t hear it, but someone always cares.


    Anna is like a bound butterfly. Even if she flutters her wings, she still stays beside the flower. She is so young, usually waiting for her should be innumerable banquets and let down ball activities, but she completely loves the man in front of her from the heart, so, to stay has become willing.


    "You''ll be fine."


    After another murmur from Karenin, Anna leaned down, put the skin in her palm on her partner''s sweaty cheeks, and gently soothed her.


    She wanted to kiss him.


    Kiss his cheek, his brow, and his lips.


    But Anna knew she shouldn''t do it, so instead, she just used the palm of her hand, her fingers, or the skin on the back of her hand to gently touch the hot skin.


    She knew that when she was sick, there was pain flowing through the blood under her skin.


    She also knows how much comfort touch and language can bring to a person.


    Time is ticking along.


    Anuska comes in midway and asks Anna if she needs a meal. The latter looks at the sleeping man, thinks for a moment, and whispers that she doesn''t need it.


    She went out for a moment, ate something, and then continued to watch.


    During these hours, she read a small section of the book, read several manuscripts, and observed a deep fold between Karenin''s eyebrows.


    Anna tried to smooth it down, but she felt a little funny.


    This disease is torturing the man in front of her, and is also torturing Anna''s heart.


    She prayed that Karenin would get better soon.


    When the clock struck again, Karenin moved his eyelids and woke up.


    His eyes were a little stunned. He didn''t look like the smart 30-year-old official. He seemed to be a young man between youth and youth.


    The way he looked at Anna as if he had seen her for the first time made her a little nervous.


    "Are you all right?" Anna asked involuntarily, her fingertips touching Karenin''s sweaty hair."I hope you know me," Anna joked. "Do you know where you are?"


    Karenin''s eyes blinked for a moment, and then he looked around, and his expression became clear.


    Anna was relieved. She was about to speak, but her right hand was held.


    Within the day, the little hand was held again.


    Anna blinked her eyes, and called Karenin''s name awkwardly.


    "Alexis?"


    Instead of getting an answer, she got a kiss.


    The lips are hot and fall on the knuckles on the back of the hand.


    "I''m at home."


    "I''m fine."


    Karenin''s voice was a little hoarse, his words were short but clear.


    "Here you are."


    "So I''m fine, Anna."


    Anna listened, slightly side of the head, half ring, a little shy smile in the corner of her mouth bloom.


    "Oh, I can see that."


    After she said that, she looked up at Karenin. Under the candlelight, the tenderness in her blue eyes seemed to overflow.


    "Do you want water?" Anna asked and handed the water over.


    Karenin took it and sipped it. The sweetness of the water moistened his throat.


    His eyes were still on his wife, from the latter''s watery eyes to the smile on the corner of his mouth, he said, his voice soft and slow: "I dream of my mother."


    "Ah..." Anna uttered an exclamatory syllable and then assumed a listening posture. Every time Karenin wanted to share something like this with her, she always felt like a flower in her heart.


    "She likes playing the piano and sometimes she lets us listen to her play."


    After finishing this sentence, Karenin stopped for a moment, his eyes were a little confused: "I can''t remember her appearance now."


    "I seldom dream of her."


    "People say that in times of vulnerability, humans bring courage to themselves by thinking about those who are gentle to them." Anna whispered.


    Karenin lowered his eyes and fell on his wife''s little hand.


    "Anna, I mean


    He raised his head again and gently pinched the back of his wife''s hand with his fingers.


    He seemed to be hesitating, and he seemed to be weighing his words. There are not many problems that can defeat Karenin in the world, but feelings always make him feel at a loss.


    It is not the feeling that needs to be released and restrained for the sake of political interests, but it is simply the emotion sprouting from Karenin''s heart.


    They always seem so shy, just like a trembling bud, so fragile, need to be carefully cared for, or it will disappear into the soil.


    But when you think so, always want to love it, unknowingly, it grew up again, roots in the soil, very strong, even if the wind can not blow it away.


    "The deeper the memories are, the more attached they are to their feelings. I used to think I could be what my father expected, but after my brother died, I knew I would never be able to surpass him. "


    "I couldn''t be satisfied with my father''s expectations, so my memories of my mother became more and more tender. But in fact, the memories that my mother gave me, I mean those that are real and I can recall, can''t say how much I care about them


    The man''s fingers rub the back of his wife''s hand, the heat of the skin is obvious, but it is much better than in the daytime.


    "In fact, mother preferred Matvey to me," Karenin said slowly after a pause. "Of the three of us, only Matvey has inherited his mother''s fingers and his sense of music."


    "I''m not the one who often sits around listening to my mother play. Sometimes it''s the three of us, and more often it''s Matt and his mother."


    "I always do," Karenin pauses, as if to remove the dim memory, and finally see the truth. His tone still maintained a certain low and gentle tone, but his blue eyes seemed to be a little wet.


    What a surprise if ordinary people saw it!


    But Karenin was such a man. Under his calm and self-sustaining appearance, his heart is the most can not see women or children''s tears.


    This tough man, in this silent night, for the first time, exposed his vulnerability.


    In those memories, including the second son of the extended family, as well as the unfair treatment suffered by those who were not too sociable, too clever and industrious, on this night, in a kind of gentle feelings, overflowed.


    "I''m always in my study."


    "I should," Karenin said slowly, with a slow blink in his eyes. "I never heard my mother play music alone."


    "I don''t have one." He said in a low voice.


    "Sometimes I miss her, but then less and less. I still remember her voice, but I don''t remember her appearance any more. ""She loves you." Anna whispered, "she loves you all."


    "Yes, I never doubt it." Karenin said his blue eyes were looking at his wife for a long time, and he said, "so you''re here, good."


    "Anna, you are here, my eyes can see you, my hands can touch you."


    Karenin''s mouth slightly raised, showing a somewhat relieved smile. Even if he was pale at the moment, the whole person was not as meticulous and sharp as usual, but Anna still loved him.


    Because he said:


    "I love you, Anna."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 96

    It was late at night when Karenin came back.


    He doesn''t usually come back late. There will be more social intercourse in summer, and less in late autumn. The cold will freeze people''s will. But there are always some people who like to fight against the season.


    Mr. streimov, who came from Moscow, who was to go on business with Karenin, was obviously a social enthusiast. People like him, no matter how long they stay in Petersburg, don''t learn to adapt themselves to the environment rather than change a good place.


    Think about it!


    The good-looking face, with its glib tongue, successfully transformed Petersburg, a place that seemed a little quiet under the influence of Karenin, into another joyful Moscow.


    "Don''t you like these? Karenin. "


    The man, a year or two younger than Karenin, asked with a smile. The secular trace in his eyes made his eyes twitch in his heart.


    "It''s just not keen." He said faintly, some bad temper, even false to deal with all lazy.


    Streimov turned his eyes, with his glass in his hand. Naturally, a tactful person like him knew that he was not popular with Karenin. However, streimov was not willing to fulfill Karenin''s desire to stay away from him.


    "It''s a great honor for me to go out with you. I''m sure we''ll get a lot from this trip. "


    Karenin''s lips twitched sarcastically.


    "Yes, naturally."


    Streimov smiles and makes a witty remark that he wants to clink a cup with Karenin. The latter looks at him without a smile, but accepts it.


    On the surface, the friendship between the two seemed to have eased, and Mikhail vasiliyevich sloudin, who was supposed to take care of the aftermath, blinked, letting the amber liquid slide into his throat like drinking water.


    After drinking, even Karenin''s face turned reddish, slutin made an excuse to let them go.


    "I have to take you back."


    Muttered the young secretary, his cheeks red, making him look younger.


    Every time he drinks, slythin has to keep a straight face, or he won''t be able to do what a secretary should do.


    "You go back, I can do it myself." Karenin refused. He seemed to take a serious look at the drunkenness of the two men and tried to speak in a smooth tone. But in fact, he was also drunk, otherwise he should not have refused the escort of his secretary.


    "No, sir. I have to get you back safely." Striding is still trying to remember his responsibilities.


    Karenin became a little impatient under the influence of alcohol.


    "I don''t need it."


    What else did he want to say, but Karenin had asked Peter, the coachman, to call for him.


    "Go back." He is concise and to the point.


    The young secretary obeyed the instructions subconsciously. When he got on the car, the horse ran for a long time and was awakened by the cold wind for a while. When he turned around, he was a little nervous.


    Of course, by the time he returned, Karenin and the carriage had already left.


    "I hope it''s OK." Sloutin mumbled, and then went to the hall to ask the guard. After confirming that Karenin had gone back in his own carriage, he was relieved to let himself return to the carriage with some shaking.


    "Oh, go home." Said slythin, covering his eyes with his right hand.


    On the other side, Karenin, who was in the carriage, was leaning back with some headache. He frowned as if he was enduring something.


    He''s drunk.


    He knows.


    Although Karenin had strong self-control, he still vomited on the way due to the bumps of the carriage.


    "Are you all right, sir?" Asked the driver, Peter, with concern.


    After working under Karenin for so long, he seldom saw his husband drunk, let alone like this.


    Karenin straightened up a little and swayed so slightly that he had to help the carriage.


    "I want to walk for a while."


    Karenin said he had taken out his handkerchief and wiped his mouth.


    "It''s freezing, sir. You''d better go back soon." Karpeter did not dare to directly ask for anything, but he did not agree with it.


    Karenin waved his hand, meaning that there was no need to say more.


    The cold wind blows on people''s cheeks, which makes people squint unconsciously.


    Karenin took a deep breath.


    Although it was cold, he was much more sober now.


    Peter didn''t dare to talk much, so the only sound of carriage accompanied Karenin.


    He looked up. There were some lonely stars in the night sky.


    That star is no different. From Karenin''s memory, he has not paid special attention to these things.


    They never seem to have changed, and the words of the upper class in Petersburg naturally do not fall on them. It was his wife who made him want to pay attention to them.One night in the summer, Karenin remembered Anna''s words:


    "I heard that it took a long time for the stars we saw to appear in front of us. The starlight we see now is not the present itself, but a long time ago, like a miracle, isn''t it? It''s not an era, but some people have witnessed and cared about it, so they become very meaningful. "


    At that time, Karenin always felt that Anna wanted to explain something, but when she asked, she just smile.


    It was Karenin who didn''t tell each other, but the latter seemed to know the smile.


    Therefore, people like Karenin who like to pursue understanding in everything, in that case, can only kiss each other.


    "Are you going to get on the carriage?"


    The voice of the coachman made Karenin aware of his present situation.


    He is smiling.


    Although he was sure that the other side could not see his face clearly in the dark, Karenin still felt a certain heat rising on his face, which was different from that caused by alcohol.


    "Yes." He said simply.


    The night wind took away the wine gas of Karenin, but it seemed that something was added to it quietly.


    When Karenin returned home, the whole house seemed quiet.


    Colney is used to it.


    He took kalenin''s coat with the lamp in his hand, and replied in the usual way.


    After the gentleman went up the second floor, Colney returned to his apartment with a light.


    He used to have to be careful, but now, someone will take his place.


    But Lenin went directly to his bedroom in the direction of his master''s will.


    He unscrewed the door lock.


    The light of the light shines on the small world.


    After marriage, he knew that Anna was not used to sleeping in a light environment, but sometimes she would leave a light, sometimes not.


    He wondered if there was a reason why he had left the lamp. It could be the weather, it could be his health, or it could be just a sudden worry.


    Karenin went over and he blew out the light.


    Like a breeze, it doesn''t disturb the sleeping people.


    With a little light in the corridor, Karenin sat by the edge of the bed.


    He saw his wife''s beautiful face show a soft, slightly curved mouth, as if in a dream.


    "Who did she dream of?" Thinking subconsciously, Karenin thought, thinking quickly and unusually into areas he was not familiar with.


    By the time he realized it, the man had wrinkled his face.


    For some reason, Karenin suddenly wanted to see his wife.


    It''s not just her sleeping face.


    He wanted to hear her voice, to see the bright eyes and the smile on the corner of his lips.


    Under the influence of wine, he did so.


    "Anna." He pushed him gently, lowered his voice and called slowly.


    "Anna..."


    Slowly, he saw that his wife moved her eyelids. After a while, the gray eyes opened vaguely.


    "Who did you dream of?" Karenin asked in a low voice, his fingers caressing Anna''s warm cheek.


    "What?"


    Anna was still a little confused, and she asked with some difficulty.


    Karenin''s body is covered with a light alcohol gas. She subconsciously wants to avoid, but is trapped. Her arms restrict her movement. The skin of her jaw is close to Anna''s cheek.


    In the place close to the ear, warm breathing blowing, is still stubborn inquiry.


    "You laugh."


    "In a dream."


    "Who did you dream of? Anna. "


    Anna woke up at last.


    "Did you drink?"


    There was a pause after she had finished.


    "You''re drunk."


    The answer to her is the cheek.


    "Who did you dream of? Anna, you haven''t answered me yet


    Anna couldn''t help laughing. She hugged each other and patted him on the back.


    "He is a very good man."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Silence for a moment, and then upgrade the neck of the intimate dallying.


    "You can''t


    "Can''t what?" Anna asked deliberately.


    The drunk man is very honest.


    "Don''t laugh at others."


    "Only to me, Anna. You can only look at me when you smile like that."


    Anna bent her eyes. She hugged her partner again and whispered, "I have always loved someone. That person is very tall. Many people are afraid of him, but I just love him. I always feel like the luckiest person in the world, because only I can see the nobility of his soul, and in the whole world, only I can have him"Who is that man?"


    "He''s my husband. His name is Alexey Alexandrovich Karenin."


    There was another silence, and then the man''s voice was a little vague.


    "Anna, you can''t like this person, you can only..."


    Anna was in the middle of tears and laughter when the drunken man had raised his head from his not broad shoulders and bent his back to rub his forehead against her.


    "I want you to love me..."


    The low voice sounded, let Anna''s original smile a little bit frozen, not long, a deeper smile rolled up in the corner of her mouth.


    "I only love you."


    That night, after calming Karenin to sleep, Anna stood by her side, lying on the edge of the bed, looking at each other carefully with her eyes open, for a long time.


    Her heart seemed to be filled with something.


    She knew that for the drunken Karenin, things would be blurred tonight. He might not remember what he said, but never mind, Anna did.


    She remembered that night, in the cold wind of late autumn, mixed with the slight wine flavor of wheat, happiness seemed to have small wings, flying to her heart by the wind.


    Once upon a time, there was a little girl who prayed to heaven.


    Why have I never done anything wrong,


    Why do I always want to be a good child,


    why I try so hard,


    but no one wants to love me.


    And after a long time, fate let her come to another world, so she thought: if all I suffered is to meet you, I am happy now, and I will be happy in the future.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 97

    "Gift?"


    "Yes, a gift for mom."


    Xie liaosha put his hands on the table, looking naive and naive.


    Karenin closed the book, thought for a moment, and then said, "I remember your mother''s birthday is not yet here."


    "But giving presents doesn''t mean you can only give them on your birthday." "But my birthday is coming soon," he said


    "But it should be your birthday." Karenin said.


    "So I think it''s better to give mom a present." Xie liaosha gave a soft smile. "I learned from books that it''s not easy to give birth to a child. Dad, it''s true, isn''t it?"


    "Yes." Karenin said his eyes softened and he put the book aside.


    Although Karenin did not say it, a corner of his heart was proud of the little boy in front of him.


    "So, we have to prepare a present for mom." Xie liaosha repeated, almost ready to jump, as if he had a good plan.


    "Ask your mother what she wants first, and when she comes back from Moscow." Karenin seriously proposed, met the little boy''s opposition.


    "But it should be a surprise." Xie liaosha frowned. He looked at his father in some perplexity: "we should find out what she would like and give it to her."


    "I think you are right." Karenin thought for a moment and then said.


    Although many people think that Karenin is stubborn and refuses to give in easily, it is only limited to government affairs. In life, in the face of his wife and children, this man is actually very easy to be convinced.


    "How about jewelry or books?" Karenin suggested again.


    "Oh, Dad, as I said, it should be a very special gift. It was given by you and me. We''ve never sent anything to mom together Xie liaosha patiently said that he was afraid that the father would not understand the importance.


    "All right." Instead of laughing, the father nodded rather solemnly.


    Just at this moment, the bedroom door was knocked.


    Corney, the housekeeper, stood by the door and came in with permission and asked respectfully, "Sir, sir, do you need to eat now?"


    "I''m not very hungry yet." Xie liaosha said that he has a small problem, if he is immersed in something, then he is easy not to feel hungry.


    Fortunately, Karenin was not the kind of parent who used to have children.


    "It''s time to eat. You can think about it after eating. Thank you, Liao Sha."


    "All right, Dad." Xie liaosha compromise, although sometimes he is quite stubborn, but most of the time, Xie liaosha is a very obedient child.


    Xie liaosha habitually took his father''s little finger and said, "Dad, it''s not me, it''s us. We think together." He continued to emphasize, but he still looked good tempered.


    "Yes. After dinner, we can think about it together Karenin promised, and it is not the kind of promise to coax children, but the one that will always be fulfilled.


    Xie liaosha laughed contentedly.


    After dinner, the father really made time.


    They''re in sheriosa''s bedroom. Compared with the ordinary children''s bedroom, Xie liaosha has a very large bedroom. There is even a small study in it. The bookshelves are full of books. When Xie liaosha was more than one year old and could stagger to his feet, the number of books increased year by year. By now, it was almost as good as an adult''s study.


    "We can take a look at this one first." Then he spread out the blue mark on the bookshelf of Liao Sha and took the book from Xie Tian''s desk.


    Karenin took a look, and it was marked with a lot of gift options.


    "It''s too much, but I don''t think it''s good enough." Xie liaosha pouted, and his white fingers ran gently across it. He mumbled, reading to Karenin the alternative items of the gift and asking him for his opinion.


    "What do you think of the train?" He asked.


    "I think that''s what you like."


    Xie liaosha blinked and giggled.


    "I did it on purpose." He said shyly, "I also want to know if you know what I like."


    Karenin understood the boy''s careful thinking.


    "I thought you''d feel big enough to not need a gift."


    Xie liaosha was a little worried: "but the gift has nothing to do with age."


    "I love presents." His mouth was shriveled.


    "I know." Said Karenin.


    Xie liaosha blinked again. He looked at his father carefully and decided to believe him.


    "Shall we go on? Dad. "


    "OK, thank you, Liao Sha."It took them about half an hour. In the end, both the father and the son thought the gifts were too ordinary.


    "I don''t think your mother really cares about the gift itself. The most important thing is the heart. Thank you Looking at his frustrated son, Karenin said that he wanted to appease the other side.


    "But I want to give her the best." Xie liaosha sighed and held the paper in his fingers.


    "We should give her a great gift, shouldn''t we?"


    Karenin looked at his son''s serious small face, and could no longer speak those soothing words. He just nodded slightly and told the other party that he could spare 40 minutes to think about it together.


    Forty minutes later, it began to rain outside the window.


    Xie liaosha yawned. It was almost time for him to take a nap.


    "You need to go to bed now." Karenin said.


    "But I''m not very sleepy, Dad," Xie said softly With that he raised his hand and wiped his eyes.


    Karenin said, "you are sleepy. Go take a nap. Thank you."


    Xie liaosha looked at his father again and sighed softly.


    After Xie liaosha fell asleep, Karenin covered each other with a long blue woolen blanket. He moved some official documents and temporarily worked at his children''s desk. In this way, he can know when he wakes up.


    Usually these things are always done by his wife. Karenin hardly realized what this habit means - how old is Xie liaosha, and how long does the wife insist on it.


    An adult, in the child''s bedroom, does something alone to pass the long time, and never complains.


    Karenin began to realize the weight of sheriosa''s proposal.


    An hour later, the rain did not stop, but Xie liaosha woke up.


    He was wearing a white nightgown with two white, thin legs, and remembering that Anna had told him not to walk barefoot on the floor, he had stuffed a pair of fluffy pink blue slippers under his feet.


    He got out of bed and wanted to change his clothes to find his father, but the latter had already come in.


    "Are you in my study? Dad. "


    Karenin told the other party that yes, and gave him Xie liaosha''s clothes. After the latter changed, he told Xie liaosha that he had to go to grammar class in half an hour.


    "Don''t be late, Xie liaosha. Being late is a very bad habit."


    "I understand, Dad." Always firmly remembering Xie liaosha nodded his head.


    "But the gift." He hesitated.


    "I''m sure we''ll have time to think after you finish your French class."


    After Karenin said this, the little boy''s eyes became bright as a rainbow.


    "It''s a deal!" He said happily.


    Father can only nod, not blame him at the moment is not fastidious oral problems.


    When Xie liaosha was in French class, Karenin handled the urgent documents faster than usual, and he thought that he could save the rest for the evening.


    He went to the window.


    The sun is so bright, there is a faint fragrance of flowers in the air.


    The green leaves of oak and beech are so green that they seem to enjoy the comfort of the sun.


    It''s like a wife''s life.


    If there is a season like her in the four seasons, it must be now. The starting point and hope of life are at this moment. Wind and cloud, everything seems to be alive.


    What came to Karenin''s mind.


    It''s just not like him. When Karenin took the parchments out of the drawer, he couldn''t help blushing. When Xie liaosha knocked on the door, Karenin subconsciously wanted to put them in, but it was still a little late.


    "What did you take? Dad. " Xie liaosha came over with a red face.


    "Some parchment." Karenin said simply.


    Xie liaosha went to Karenin, put his hands on the table top, and his eyes lit up.


    "We can spend some pictures!"


    He looked up at his father to hear what he thought.


    Karenin corrected in a low voice: "maybe we can write some words."


    "Like blessings and compliments."


    "That''s a good idea, Dad." Xie liaosha agreed, but after a while he frowned again, which was very similar to Karenin.


    "Maybe..." He bit his lower lip gently, hesitating.


    "If you want to say something, say it, Xie liaosha."


    "Oh, Dad!" Xie liaosha smiles shyly.


    "Maybe we can write something else," he said softly


    "Like," he pauses, "love."


    "What?"


    It was Karenin''s turn to frown this time.Xie liaosha''s hands are still on the table, and he stands on tiptoe, which shows that he is very excited.


    "Let''s write something happy! It''s like keeping a diary, but the things that make us feel happy are brought to us by our mother. "


    Karenin listened and agreed that it was a good idea, though he had hardly done it.


    He sat next to Karenin and pouted, "you can''t peek. Mom is the first one to see."


    "For the sake of fairness, I will not peek at you."


    "You have to promise, Dad."


    "Thank you, I promise."


    Thanks to his father''s assurance, Xie liaosha began to write and draw on parchment.


    An hour later, the parchment was bound and placed in a beautiful box with dark green lace ribbons.


    "I can''t wait to show it to mom." Xie liaosha said happily.


    Karenin touched the ribbon with great care, and when he heard his son''s words, he agreed.


    Later, no matter how long the oak and beech trees outside the window changed, and no matter how many people in the room came and went, the box remained intact.


    Karenin and Anna''s grandchildren often come to play in the study.


    Every Karenin family''s children gave their mothers the same gift -


    the best thing you''ve brought us in life: for mother


    Xie liaosha article:


    1. Mom, I like your cookies. They are sweet as you are in my heart. The cookie is you. I feel happy and happy when I see it.


    2. Mom. The roses are blooming. They are very beautiful. I like them. However, I prefer that when you kiss me, your kiss is more beautiful than the rose flower.


    3. Mom, sometimes I hope I don''t grow up, because then I can still be in your arms, be your little darling, but sometimes, I would like to grow up quickly, so that I can become your little man.


    4. Mom. Baiyun''s mother is the sky, so it is very happy; the mother of spray is the sea, so it is very happy; grass''s mother is the earth, so it is very happy; I am so happy, you are my mother, because I am so happy.


    5. Mom, sometimes I don''t like sleeping, because I may have nightmares, but sometimes I like sleeping very much, because there will be your warm arms in the dream.


    6. Mom, it''s said that kangaroo mother will put her baby in her pocket. I''m curious about what it will feel like. But when you hold me, I think kangaroo babies will feel the same as me.


    7. Mom, sometimes I don''t think I''m a smart kid. I am not particularly cute, I have some bad habits, but you always tell me that you love me, never because I am smart or beautiful. You are looking forward to me when I am not born and can''t see the small things clearly.


    8. Mom, a lot of people say I''m a brave kid, like grandfather corney, Uncle Peter, grandma Sasha But, I am brave, because I believe you are by my side.


    9. Mom, I like to be by your side. Like to listen to you tell me stories, like to see you do things, because I like you so much!


    10. Mom. There''s one thing I''ve always believed in. I believe that I must be a very good child in the past life, otherwise how can I have you? So, dear mother, I will be a good child in my life, because only in this way, the angel will remember that I can be your child next time.


    Karenin:


    1. Marriage is happy.


    2. Every morning the sun can be different.


    3. Still don''t like sweets, but sometimes they are as good as you told me.


    4. Winter is better than summer, but summer is not unbearable with you.


    5. I''m used to calling you my wife and my husband.


    6. Occasionally, I still want to remind you that everything in your life can be in order.


    7. Like you smile at me. like it very much.


    8. Knowing you don''t like it, I''ll try to drink less in the future.


    9. I''m Karenin and your husband, joy.


    10. My love, Anna.


    If the uncertainty of life is to meet, then, you and I meet, must be the happiest meeting


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 98

    This is a burglar badge. What else can Anna do? She just nods with a smile.


    They are not going to announce it on the spot now because Karenin said it would damage Anna''s reputation.


    Reputation, yes, this man takes it very seriously. It''s a small stereotype, but it doesn''t hurt.


    "I''ll be waiting for you the day after tomorrow." Anna said.


    Karenin nodded slightly: "tomorrow I will send someone to deliver the letter of visit. I should have been a week ahead of schedule, but considering that I would not be in Moscow for long. I mean, if you think it''s a good time to get married, I''ll have to go to France on business for a month the next day


    "I think the sooner the better." Anna blinked and then asked, "if you''re going to France, can I follow you?"


    "It is not without precedent. Yes, if you like. It''s just, "Karenin pauses." I still think that such a hasty marriage will make you uncomfortable. "


    "No, not at all."


    Anna put her hands on her cheek, and she always seemed so happy, as if she were not making an impulsive decision, as if they had known each other for a long time.


    "I''d love to follow you anywhere." She whispered deliberately, in a seductive tone.


    Karenin coughed a little unnaturally.


    "In fact, I mean it. Considering that you and I are going to travel from Moscow to Petersburg after we get married, it may be uncomfortable for you to stay alone. "


    "I like your idea."


    Anna praised straightforwardly. "I want a husband to think about his wife at any time and express that he needs her."


    After Anna said that, she saw the man staring at her for a while. She was not afraid or shy, but Frank. At last, she laughed again.


    "I see."


    What she did not know was that after her first request to Karenin was not met, the gentleman had always taken her words to heart. In his well-organized mind, she constantly revised some rules and ideas because of her fantastic ideas, so that the people of their two eras were able to keep consistent.


    And Anna doesn''t know all this now.


    "In the end, maybe you''ll call me Anna instead of miss oberonski?" Anna licked her lips and asked again, which fully showed her stubborn character.


    "As I said before, I will change my name only when God has confirmed that they are the closest beings to each other." Karenin said quietly. Then he stood up, approached Anna, took the back of each other''s hands and gave a kiss.


    "Please be ready, miss oberonski."


    After confirming one thing, Karenin was the kind of person who would not retreat, and his momentum that he could not retreat in politics was unconsciously put into the present day.


    He finally took a look at Anna, slightly thicker than the upper lip of the lower lip gently pursed, eyelashes droop, raised the blue eyes like a low-key gem, so easily hit her heart.


    "I will." A smile rose from the corners of her mouth, she replied.


    Anna was sitting in the carriage with her brother and sister-in-law, Tao Li, who had been married two months ago.


    Tao Li is the eldest daughter of the family of the Duke of sherbatsky, who is a very famous family in Moscow. It is also a well-off marriage. Like other political marriages, husband and wife do not come together because of love, but they still have a good life.


    "I find you''re in a good mood, Anna. Have you had any fun?" Asked Tao Li.


    Before she got married, she was worried about whether she could get on well with her sister-in-law, but later she found that she was too thoughtful. Her husband''s sister was a gentle girl. There has been a change in her character since she got better, but skyward says it''s better. Because obviously, Anna became more cheerful.


    "Yes, tell me what happened to you, Anna."


    Skyward blinked his sister''s gray eyes. He was not thirty years old. He was well proportioned. He was peaceful and friendly.


    "I don''t want to say, tomorrow, you will know." Anna blinked.


    "We are so curious about you." Tao Li smiles.


    "If she''s not willing to say it, then we shouldn''t be questioning any more, honey." Skywalker and Tao.


    He didn''t mean to blame his wife, but Tori was a sensitive woman. Fortunately, skyward was an optimistic person. He said something else, which made her leave the matter quickly.


    Anna didn''t listen to her brother. Although it was night, she felt like a happy bird, eager to fly to her own sky.


    In this era, the fresh air, although there are many suppression, but the future is so clear, let people want to pursue.With such expectation and full of joy and hope, at ten o''clock the next morning, Karenin''s letter of visit arrived.


    "Alexey Alexandrovich Karenin?"


    Anna''s present aunt, Duchess of Tellier, is a stern woman. She is not thin, even a little fat, but she always makes people feel cold and hard in her beautiful face.


    This is very different from Karenin.


    The Duchess of Tellier is like a machine, and the program is to maintain the honor of the family. So she arranged for Anna''s elder brother, skiva, to choose the eldest daughter of the Duke of Sheba tsky. She had planned to arrange Anna''s marriage, but now, something seems to have changed. As long as there are girls to be married in the family, the answer is self-evident when any distinguished gentleman comes to visit.


    "Anna, do you know this great Karenin?"


    Naturally, Mrs. Tellier knew about Karenin. Even though she was a widow who had lost her husband in her early years, she had always known the political celebrities.


    "We had a conversation at the dance yesterday." Anna answered softly. No way, the old lady is not a good match at first sight. She doesn''t want to involve herself in this series of explanations.


    Mrs. Tellier asked the high servant next to her to bring her one-sided glasses and read the invitation carefully.


    Half an hour later, she asked her servants to deliver the letter to Karenin''s place of residence. During this period, she and Anna no longer have a conversation, even if they are talking about her as the main character.


    Mrs. Tellier did not have the habit of consulting with others, and Anna and skyward''s parents died early. She was in charge of everything. She didn''t intend to inform him about it, but her own grandson and granddaughter let it slip.


    "Aunt Anna is going to get married!"


    The two bear children were noisy, and skyward''s face turned red.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Stop talking." Tao Li said that the two children were more diligent because of the adults'' reaction.


    "Shut up!" Skier scolded his two nephews in a rare voice.


    The children were terrified, and they cried out. One by one, they went to their mother to complain.


    Instead of paying attention to the two bear children, skyward looked at Anna and said, "what''s going on?" Instead of being angry with Anna, he was close to mumbling.


    "I don''t know. Maybe you can ask your aunt." Anna said slowly.


    "Of course I will ask her." Scuiva murmured again, and crept into Mrs. Tellier''s study, leaving behind dolly and Anna.


    After all, Tao Li is a woman, a little more careful. She said carefully, "if I am not mistaken, that great man Karenin may have come to propose."


    "Maybe." Anna said, deliberately reserved.


    Tao Li knew she shouldn''t have asked, but she asked, "what do you think if it''s true?"


    "It won''t be too bad. He''s a rare gentleman."


    After all, only from the perspective of the conditions, this is also a proper marriage, but more or less, thinking that Anna and the husband are 14 years old, she felt more or less happy about her marriage.


    It wasn''t long before skyward came out, looking a little dejected, perhaps reprimanded. He looked at his sister.


    Anna stepped forward and said, "don''t frown, skyer."


    "Anna, would you like it?"


    "Skier." Tao Li said in a low voice, trying to stop her husband from speaking so frankly.


    Once a woman gets married, no matter whether the other party is good or bad, she will always put the man in her own protection territory, and even ignore the fact that he may not be so good, and maybe he does not need such maintenance.


    "Can we wait for tomorrow? Skier. " Anna said sincerely.


    Skyward always had no choice but to take his sister, so he had to mumble again.


    It was night, in front of his desk, the man pressed his right hand on the paper, half closed his eyes and looked at the paper. Finally, he gave a slight smile. Take up the pen and write on the paper again. Pen writing on parchment "brush" sound, seems to be and drunk, in the night, become more thick and intoxicating


    First of all, she is not a princess and Karenin is not a prince.


    It''s strange that, perhaps in other people''s eyes, this is an aristocratic luxury wedding, while in Anna''s view, it is just that she is about to marry the person she likes.


    Although it was her wedding, she was not allowed to express too much opinion.


    Now that she has such a secure status, she must make some sacrifice. It didn''t pay to fight, and she had never experienced such a wedding. In such a good mood, they finally got almost everything ready and took the train to Petersburg.Anna''s maid, anuska, looked more nervous than Anna herself. She had come for the third time to ask if Anna wanted a drink.


    "Sit down and have a rest, anuska." Anna said with a smile.


    Anuska took a hard breath and said, "Miss, I can''t really sit down."


    "Oh, then you will stand for a moment." Anna said deliberately. Anuska took a look at her. Along with getting along with Anna, she has now opened up a lot, but still retains the duty that a maid should have and will not violate.


    During this period, Tao Li always came to accompany her to relieve her boredom. They said a lot of things. The original intention of Tao Li is to comfort Anna and keep her in a good mood for her marriage, but in the end, she finds that no matter what she says, Anna is a happy look.


    Despite her curiosity, Tori is not skyward, and her good upbringing prevents her from directly asking Anna why.


    Now and then, as if it had not been for him to object to the marriage, he had been in a happy mood.


    Anna likes skyward, his big smile and his little jokes.


    Although Anna''s cousin, Dunia, is the eldest daughter of a large family, she is not very generous. Especially after she married a weak husband, she does not like Anna who still has numerous choices. But now, look at their endings. Even though her husband is cowardly, she is still young. The man who is going to be Anna''s husband is old and rigid.


    Because of this comparison, Dunia always looked at Anna with a kind of aloofness and sympathy.


    Anna doesn''t take these things to heart. She didn''t have to be angry at people like Dunia. She just had to think about her wedding and the man who was going to be her husband.


    The train clattered through Moscow and, after a tiring journey, took them to Petersburg.


    When they got off the train, they soon saw Karenin and his servants.


    Karenin didn''t dress up to the eye. He was wearing a civilian uniform that he didn''t have time to change after work. He was wearing a dark woolen overcoat. His uniform trousers covered his socks properly. He didn''t wear a hat, perhaps to make it easier for Anna and them to see him.


    The cold wind made Karenin''s hair a little disordered. When Anna saw him, he was still looking, but before long, his eyes were locked on her. So she showed a sweet smile in the crowd. Even if it is covered under the hat of the grid, the smile is still like a ray of sunshine, lighting up the whole space in an instant.


    Karenin pressed down some palpitating thoughts in his heart, and he stepped up quickly.


    According to the reception process, he first exchanged greetings with Madame Terrier, followed by his brother-in-law, and finally his little wife.


    Anna can''t talk too much with Karenin. She knows it''s some kind of rule. Even if they''re going to be married in the next hour, they''re not allowed to be too intimate as long as they haven''t.


    perhaps in this era of people, this is noble and reserved and elegant, but Anna can not help but make complaints about it, after all, it is her and his wedding, is not it?


    But no matter how dissatisfied, she has to accept the reality.


    They went to the best hotel in Petersburg in the coach arranged by Karenin, and their wedding was less than three days away.


    After returning them to their respective rooms, anuska told Anna that Karenin had left.


    Anna made an ugly look, she sighed, and soon there was a knock at the door. Anuska answers the door.


    "Who is it?" Anna asked.


    "It''s for you to stop sighing." Anuska covered his mouth and laughed.


    Anna''s eyes brightened when she saw the letter.


    She opened the letter, took out a piece of paper, the familiar font into her eyes, and finally attracted her Chi Chi Chi Chi smile.


    Anuska did not inquire what the gentleman had written to his young lady. She was a good maid, and she sat in her chair and continued to weave.


    In those three days, according to the tradition, they were not allowed to meet, but no one stipulated that they could not communicate by letter!


    Anna traced Karenin''s face in her heart, and finally marked the word "cunning" on the man''s nose, which made her giggle.


    On the day before their marriage, Russian men have their own last single night celebration.


    Karenin''s dictionary does not intend to hold these, but who let his brother-in-law most willing to follow these traditions? All in all, skiwai arranged a celebration for Karenin''s last single night, which belonged to a young man in his twenties.


    All the people who came to Karenin knew it, but they were not very familiar with it. After all, such a big man as Karenin knows a lot of people, but few of them can attend such celebrations as friends.


    So in the end, the party, which was launched for Karenin, ended with several drunkards crying and laughing at the table.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 99

    This is an anti-theft badge "yes. Mr. A. doesn''t like people moving his desk, no matter who. " "As like as two peas Kalenin," the housekeeper replied calmly.


    "You are a good housekeeper." Anna said Colney gave her a shallow smile to show that he accepted the compliment.


    The dinner prepared by the cook was delicious, but Anna still refrained from eating more. She doesn''t want to be fat. She is not used to the clothes here. Fortunately, she is slim. If she had to wear that kind of waist binding dress all the time like on her wedding day, she would have died.


    After dinner, Anna is reading an English novel in her bedroom. It was obviously written by a woman writer, and some of the striking points were doubted to have been written by a transgressor.


    At about ten o''clock, Karenin rang the bell and came in. I look tired.


    In this era, aristocratic couples sleep in separate rooms.


    "How about it?" Anna put down her book and went to ask.


    "It''s stable." Karenin said, then saw Anna''s appearance, he frowned slightly, "you should be ready to go to bed, Anna, staying up late is extremely bad for your health."


    "But as far as I know, you don''t get ready for sleep until half past ten every day." Anna said with a smile.


    Karenin understood Anna''s meaning and said, "I have to deal with all the documents before ten o''clock, and then keep reading for half an hour."


    Anna blinked. "You can come here."


    "I mean," she looked embarrassed, her eyelashes flickering, but finally she said, "I wish you could sleep next to me, all the time."


    "I know it''s not very appropriate, but I still think, since we are husband and wife, why do I have to share a room with my husband?"


    Because I''m sorry, Anna finally spoke at a very fast speed. She went to the bedside and patted the four poster bed that could hold at least four people with one hand.


    "You see, the bed is so big that we don''t have to waste it."


    She stretched out her hands and patted again, which was really silly.


    "I don''t snore when I sleep. I should, probably don''t grind my teeth. Anushika doesn''t say that I have the habit of talking in my sleep. The bed is very big and won''t disturb you..."


    She repeated again that the bed was so big that at last the sound became less and less.


    "So, what do you think?"


    Anna looked up at each other bravely. To be honest, she looked up suddenly with a ferocity. If Karenin had not known his wife well, he would have been stunned.


    "I think," Karenin hesitated for a moment, and then said, "your reason seems to be very good."


    "Don''t you think it''s funny." Anna asked dryly.


    "No, maybe, I''m getting used to it." Karenin said, his tired look still mingled in his eyebrows. But his eyelashes drooped slightly, and his lips with a faint smile, which made his normally cold facial features appear very soft at the moment.


    Anna felt something scream in her heart, and then she found out she really said it.


    "I think you''re really cute now."


    Karenin gathered doubts in his blue eyes, and then became serious and serious. He stiffened his face.


    "Anna, you can''t use..."


    But he didn''t finish because his wife was putting her arms around him and kissing him on the lips.


    "I won''t tell anyone. You''re mine." She said with a smile, laughter let that beautiful sentiment fade down.


    What mood is rolling in the heart, and finally with this smile and gradually dissipated.


    "About," Karenin pauses, as if to use a strong will to say that word, "''lovely '', I don''t want you to judge me, if you insist on that, I can''t stop you, but Anna, I don''t want you to judge me like that to the outside world."


    At the end of the day, Karenin regained his tongue, and he became more serious and a little more serious.


    "I am a government official, and the word" cute "will diminish the trust of citizens in me and even affect our image."


    "Of course I know that, although I sometimes want to let the whole world know, but I will always resist." Anna, like a koala, seemed to hang herself on Karenin''s upright tree. Because of her height, she had to stand on tiptoe to hang herself on Karenin. The latter seemed to acquiesce in her soft and boneless appearance.


    Anna tightened her arm a little more.


    She can''t see Karenin''s expression now, and the other party can''t see her expression, so she can say more words that she wants to tell him, but there are always some embarrassed words.


    "I have the best husband in the world. He''s very honest and sometimes cute. Sometimes he''s a little serious, but I know how good he is. I really, really, really like himAnna closed her eyes and her white ears were red. She was waiting for a response from her lovely husband.


    But Anna didn''t hear any response, just suddenly, the hand that had been placed on her waist changed its position.


    After she saw the expression on the man''s face, she was almost shocked. At that moment, Anna was convinced of one thing, sometimes, some love, really do not need to open the promise.


    You can''t ask for a sky to give you the color of blue and green grass.


    You can''t ask the wind to give you gentle care and keep it still and quiet.


    He has his own way to express his admiration, which may not be so bright and sweet. However, a sincere offer and a sincere response is one tenth of the fortune in the world. Since he has got it, why should he be greedy for more?


    Before meeting Karenin, Anna had many definitions of love, including poetic, secular and changeable adjectives. Now, she began to understand that if there is a language in the world that can define the word "love", it is when you are the only one in these blue eyes.


    Only you.


    This is probably love.


    That night, before going to sleep, Anna thought: if this is the biggest response he can give me, I''m already satisfied and I won''t ask for more.


    It takes hundreds of millions of light years for the light of stars to reach the earth. One heart and another heart really love each other, perhaps need more efforts than the stars.


    What Anna didn''t know was that her lack of greed was actually the basis of their later happiness. Because, since the beginning, she has been satisfied with their marriage since the "one". Therefore, in the future, when she has more happiness than "one", every moment will be more unexpected surprise.


    That night, Karenin once again violated his work and rest rules.


    After Anna fell asleep, he looked at his wife in silence for a long time.


    Both of them were lying on their back, but Karenin turned his head and gazed at his wife for a long time in the moonlight, as if to look into her soul.


    She was very strange indeed. If Anna is not his wife, if she is the one who must pay attention to in his life, then he will find out the answer.


    But Anna is his wife, so instead of exploring the truth, questioning and distrusting, Karenin only attributed everything to his wife''s uniqueness, to her personality, to her being Anna.


    She is, the most unique person in the world, his wife.


    In the name of God, the wedding vows, since he has promised is a lifetime. Suspicion, distrust, will never happen.


    Since she is his wife, that is the person he must always care for and protect. He will always trust her and his soul is open to her.


    No one knows that during the conversation that day, Karenin accidentally lost an access card that could enter Alexey Alexandrovich Karenin. And a young girl named Anna picked up the card, and with great foresight, engraved the ownership on the card forever, and used her strange and bold words, shy or open smile, freely in and out of the residence. Finally, she told the king.


    "I will always be in Karenin''s world, you can''t refuse."


    The king looked at the young girl, from her willowy eyebrows, to her gray and kind eyes, to her crooked lips, and granted her permanent access.


    "Allowed."


    This girl won''t know how valuable she has. After all, some people have worked hard all their lives to get a temporary residence permit, and she has easily obtained a permanent residence permit.


    Wholehearted devotion and affection.


    A lifetime of trust and support.


    Always only for your care and protection.


    One mind and never betray.


    He just doesn''t say it easily, but it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t love or cherish.


    He just needs a little time, from a silent man, to understand that as a husband, he can do more than love her from the heart. And all this, always need a tolerant wife to make him better, a brave wife to let him say, one day will.


    The next day, Anna had a big problem and she had to ask her husband for help.


    She blushed a lot, but only in this way could she feel better.


    "In fact, I think it''s good." Karenin whispered, a kiss on Anna''s black hair.


    They all felt satisfied. In fact, Karenin thought that, although the marriage was so different and full of unpredictability, it was indeed satisfactory.


    When they got home for dinner, Anna did not say much. She just looked up at her husband from time to time.


    "What''s the matter?" Karenin asked.Anna said, "it''s like you''re going to shine now. I can''t help but look at you." She sighed again, "I''m so worried that you''ll be stolen. It''s like a dragon''s gold coin."


    Although Karenin had heard this strange praise and possessiveness from his little wife, he could not get used to it completely.


    So he calmly pointed out that the metaphor was not appropriate again, and her wife giggled.


    "Forgive me, you don''t have a chance to appeal. I have many strange metaphors in my stomach." Anna took a bite of the mushroom and then looked up at Karenin as if he were a better dish.


    Karenin chose to ignore this vision this time. He had to eat enough food instead of letting his mood wander in that out of control state all the time.


    The next day, Anna decided to do something to thank Karenin.


    He helped her sort out the messy social relationships, so of course she had to do something to repay him.


    "Maybe it would be better to have some shufflei." Anna told herself that although she could not say she was good at cooking, she still had a hand in making this kind of dessert.


    Her former manager was strict with her diet, but sometimes people are so strange. You are limited in one place, and sometimes you have to make up for it in other ways.


    Women and desserts always seem to be inseparable.


    Anna borrowed the kitchen from Sasha. The fat cook was very kind. She lent the kitchen which was only organized to the hostess, and she was ready for a disaster. She even quietly ventured with the gatekeeper, cabidoneci, and prepared several buckets of water for preparation.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 100

    After reading this, Anna knew who she had to ask for help, and her husband was the best choice.


    "Alexis, I''ve received an invitation from my cousin, Betsy, and I''m going to her afternoon tea party the day after tomorrow."


    "That''s good. We''re back in Petersburg now, and you''re going to start a new social life in Petersburg. " Karenin said he did not seem to realize that his wife was hinting to him.


    Anna gave up the hint and said, "I need your help."


    Karenin raised his eyes, slightly puzzled.


    "You know, I had an illness, and after that I didn''t go out very much. My social life had stopped for some time, and now I''m in Petersburg instead of Moscow." Anna pauses and continues, "I''m afraid I can''t finish the tea party well."


    Karenin completely stopped cutting bacon.


    The tea party between women is not a field he is very good at. In fact, it should be said that this is not the area where he is willing to be patient.


    "You have to help me. I think you can tell me about these relationships when you get home today." Anna stressed the word "relationship," and in their circle, it was necessary to have information about everyone.


    After she finished, she looked at each other with her big eyes, like some kind of small animal.


    "I''ll be back on time." Karenin said.


    Anna blinked her husband''s eyes, and then she gave her husband a happy smile.


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, Karenin came back from the Department on time.


    There were no waiting guests in his meeting room, and the sofa would not have been vacant if it was normal, and he had told corney when he left in the morning that he would not see any visitors today.


    His faithful old housekeeper, though puzzled, did not ask much, but faithfully carried out his husband''s orders.


    Therefore, before he could change his clothes, Karenin went directly to Anna''s bedroom, or rather their bedroom. Although his own bedroom was still kept, he had almost completely ignored his big bed, which was not very soft.


    "Come to my study, Anna." Karenin said.


    He was still wearing a civilian uniform with a medal on it. Maybe he needed to meet some diplomats in the Department today.


    Karenin has won several very outstanding medals, but he does not wear them every day. He usually only uses them on important occasions. And he went home on time today, because he promised in the morning.


    Anna couldn''t help laughing. She almost trotted to Karenin with joy, then pulled his hand and let go before he frowned.


    "You''ll always do what you promised me, won''t you?"


    "If there is no accident, yes."


    Although he didn''t quite understand why his wife asked this question, Karenin answered her truthfully, and he got a kiss in the corner of his mouth.


    "You look good on the medal." She said brightly.


    Karenin looked at her, then moved away, as if, a little shy? Anna thought, also moved her eyes, secretly smile, did not know that she thought was embarrassed, at the moment is looking at her, will her eyebrows curved appearance.


    Karenin had two study rooms.


    One is for receiving some guests, and the other is for reading.


    The study of reception guest has more luxurious sofa, more inclined to talk. The study he used to read was simple, even a little monotonous.


    Two rows of large bookshelves occupy almost two walls. Near the window, there is a rosewood desk, which is simply coated with a little paint. From the edge wear marks, it has been used for some years. It can be seen that the owner cherishes it.


    A chair with no cushion on it. It looks square. It''s not easy to doze off when sitting on it. The whole study, just like the meaning of its birth, is just a place for reading.


    Although there is plenty of sunshine, there is nothing soft. In addition to Karenin''s round tea cup, it seems to be the only thing in this place that has no edges and corners. Originally, it is ordinary, but now it seems to be somewhat valuable.


    "Only one chair." Anna pointed it out.


    Karenin realized that he was not thoughtful. He planned to ring the bell for the servant to bring a chair, but Anna stopped him.


    "I have a soft stool in my bedroom." She said that without waiting for Karenin to say anything, she ran out and soon brought over a stool with plump looking cushions.


    As a result, this room after the tea cup, there is a thing without edges and corners, but also with fluffy skills.


    Karenin did not say anything about the existence of this kind of violation. He acquiesced in all this. In the days to come, he would often watch his wife move in and out of his world, filling the world with more round and soft things.According to Karenin''s habit, his guests always sat opposite him, either in uniform or in formal clothes. When talking to them, Karenin was used to pondering the meaning of the other party''s next sentence before he finished his last sentence.


    But now, beside his lonely chair, there is a too soft stool. It is pink, and there is lace made of ribbon. It seems that if you put your fingers on it, no matter where you put them, they will bounce again and again.


    After he sat down, he also found that for a moment, he was a little uncertain about what tone to use to talk with the people around him.


    She was wearing a white skirt. The collar was not as close as other women''s, but closed. It was stacked like the petals of a Jacaranda, with a blue brooch in the middle. The neck is blue and delicate, and the skin is long and thin, like lily, looking up at the sky.


    And look up, her gray round eyes like the square tile gray pigeon furry neck color, very bright and soft.


    She was so close to herself, her eyes on the form he had just opened, and then murmured in admiration, as if it were not just a form, but something great.


    "You''re really great, Alexis. You''ve done a great job. It''s easy to see!" Anna exclaimed from the bottom of her heart.


    Karenin''s handwriting has always been the kind she likes, not frivolous or stiff. His logical thinking is very strong, and the relations listed are concise and clear, and the key points are very prominent.


    "It''s nothing." Karenin said that his tone was still stable, but there were some waves in his heart.


    He began to tell Anna in his flat voice about the big circles of Petersburg''s upper class.


    As a respectable lady, his wife in Petersburg must contact the circle in the future, Karenin roughly divided them into three categories.


    The first is that Anna has to deal with the circle he brings to her, including his colleagues and subordinates. But it is not the main task of today. Moreover, in this circle, Karenin himself will play a leading role.


    The second is the circle headed by Countess Lydia, which has a political mantle. Although it is flashy, it is a kind of secret political channel. Some of these things will be told by Karenin to his wife in the future.


    The third circle is the one Anna will come into contact with tomorrow, led by the Duchess of Betsy. He was the kind of circle that Karenin disliked the most, but he could not avoid it completely.


    "Your cousin, Betsy, is an excellent leader in this circle. She has fully grasped the core meaning of this circle and has never deviated from the theme from the beginning to the end." Karenin said in a flat tone.


    Although most people would not have other ideas when they heard this kind of evaluation, Anna could tell that Karenin did not like Betsy very much.


    "Don''t you like Betsy?"


    Karenin looked at her and said, "if people ask me this, I will avoid answering my personal preference, or I will let you get the answer you want. But I said I would always be honest with you, so I have to regret to tell you, Anna, I don''t like this lady


    Anna didn''t have much impression on him. She only remembered that she was a beauty. She was more curious about why Karenin didn''t like him.


    "I don''t want to talk about other people''s rights and wrongs, Anna. A man should not talk about a woman, no matter what her status Karenin spoke in a cold language, and Anna knew it meant that he was not willing to talk about it for the time being.


    She didn''t go into it any more, but it was written down in her heart that she would have to find out for herself tomorrow.


    After making up her mind, she looked up at her husband secretly, and saw that his lips were pursed up, which was obviously a little displeased. She laughed.


    He drew out a trace of jealousy, went over and kissed the corner of each other''s mouth. Then he raised his hands and gently pressed down on the corner of Karenin''s mouth, revealing a small stiff arc.


    "Who is in front of you now?" She asked.


    Karenin raised his right hand, pressed Anna''s wrist, and finally gave her a kiss on the knuckle of her thumb. His eyes were fixed on her, and he replied calmly, "you."


    Anna giggled.


    Later, she recalled what happened that day and understood one thing. She thought she was a tolerant and magnanimous person, but in fact, if it is related to Karenin, she is also the most ordinary person, with such shortcomings and a little jealousy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 101

    This is an anti-theft badge


    Cote dalgant is a section of the coast in the southwest of France, which is known as the "silver coast". When the sun shines on the beach, everything is shining, like the back of the world. Seaport trade is well developed. The folk custom is relatively simple.


    The goods may not always be as good as Petersburg, but there is always something strange. In Cote dalgant, the value of something is often not in itself, but in the story it is given.


    For example, Anna has this. A small silver comb decorated with red coral. The shape is simple, obtuse angle shape, which is not easy to scratch fingers. There are eight red corals, which are very full. The silver utensils are not new, a little dusty, but not ugly.


    It was sold by a small man with a beard and a shrewd eye. He told a sobbing story, which is about a noble lady falling in love with a poor boy. This comb is a token of love between them.


    "What a sad story."


    Anna and they gathered a small group of people, one of the dress extraordinary young lady was moved by some tears.


    "We''ll buy it." Karenin said.


    After they left, Anna held the packed comb in her hand, and then raised her head and asked Karenin, "do you believe that story?"


    "There are not so many stories of noble ladies and poor boys, Anna. That probability is basically zero. " Karenin said calmly.


    "Then why did you buy it?"


    "You like it, don''t you?" Karenin did not look at Anna, but quietly said this sentence, the latter only felt sweet in his heart.


    "Oh, yes, even if it''s a fake story, but I do like the gift."


    "The added value of a story exceeds the value of the thing itself. An honest and responsible businessman is never better than a slippery businessman. " Karenin almost sighed.


    Anna giggled and said, "you might as well say that women''s money is always easier to earn."


    "I agree with that." Karenin nodded slightly.


    "I want to go for a walk by the sea," Anna added. "I love the sea."


    "Then go." Karenin did not object.


    Located between Biarritz and the mouth of the Adur River, the water here is particularly clear.


    "I want to walk barefoot." Anna said.


    Karenin did not agree: "this is not appropriate, and the weather is still cold, you will be ill."


    Anna looks at Karenin.


    After a while, the latter sighed: "if you insist, but I still think..."


    Anna did not wait for Karenin to finish, she took off her shoes and stepped on the soft fool, and her face changed.


    "You are right." She mumbled and put on her shoes again.


    "It''s a little cold."


    "I''m glad you can look at it more rationally." Said Karenin, almost smiling, and Anna complained to him.


    "You can do it the next time it''s warmer." Finally, Karenin said this, and Anna was in a better mood.


    There''s no need to treat every moment of the moment as the last day, because their future is long.


    Karenin noticed that Anna always looked around with her head down. He asked, "what are you looking for?"


    "Shells." Anna said, and then squat down, fingers in the sand button dig, after a while, a small conch appeared in Anna''s hand.


    Karenin also squatted down. Anna took his hand and put the conch into his hand with a smile.


    "Although it''s a bit flat and not as precious as the coral comb you just sent me, now it''s also unique in the world."


    The small conch was buried in the sand for a long time. It was still covered with the smell of sea breeze and salty wet. It was cool and the hardness of the shell scratched across the skin, which made people feel its existence very clearly.


    Its color, as his wife said, is a little square, but now, it is a unique small conch.


    "I''ve never received such a gift." Karenin said in a gentle tone.


    Naturally, he received many precious gifts, which were well packaged and sent to his house with various unavoidable purposes. However, he never had any gifts. Lying in his hands so rudely, the giver had no purpose.


    Anna felt that Karenin''s reaction was more like that of a noble lady who didn''t know the world, because she fell in love with a poor boy with a harmonica. She suddenly felt a little funny, although she knew that Karenin would never be that ignorant lady of nobility.


    "In fact, although I don''t think money is the only measure of the value of a gift, if I had more money, I would give you something better in return."


    "Don''t I give you enough money for your daily expenses?" Asked Karenin, with a slight frown.


    "That''s not what I mean. I mean, if I can make money myself. " Anna finished and observed Karenin''s reaction."You make money?" Karenin asked, not immediately accusing her of the impropriety of the idea.


    Anna was relieved and laughed, "maybe I can make money myself in the future."


    "I''ve never heard of any aristocratic woman who would make money, if you mean selling jewelry and clothing. Although it is not said on the surface, there are some people in the circle who have done so


    "That''s not money. There''s plenty of money, actually, a little too much for me. But I don''t think any lady will complain that her husband gives her too much money Anna said with a smile, her eyes stretching.


    "I know most wives don''t talk about money with their husbands unless they don''t have money to spend, but I''d like to talk to you. I like you to give me the money, I also want to find a business to earn some money. Sometimes making money is not for money itself, but a sense of satisfaction. It can be said that you can realize your own value by making money, do you understand? Alexis. "


    "I''ve never heard of it. But I don''t think it''s unacceptable. " After thinking for a while, Karenin said calmly, "but I hope I''m in the know."


    "Of course I will tell you." Anna said instinctively that she hardly thought if she was going to do something and her husband didn''t know.


    "I always need your advice and ideas." She complimented each other.


    Even Karenin could not accept his wife''s compliment calmly. He was really happy.


    They stayed in France for almost five days and then had to go back.


    Anna told Maria about it and everyone thought it was a good idea.


    Nothing happened to the train back. It arrived on time. Karenin''s secretary also went with them, but to be honest, Anna didn''t like this person very much.


    His eyes were like snakes. Anna thought they were greedy eyes. But she didn''t say it immediately, because vorobev was Karenin''s secretary, and he was not a fool.


    She did not want Karenin to be bothered by her sensitivity.


    By the time they got home, it was nearly seven o''clock, and the carriage Colney had sent was already waiting at the railway station.


    As soon as I got out of the train, gusts of cold wind blew over, and my face hurt.


    Anna was wearing a mink hat and a coat. She felt her eyelashes were stiff and her breath from her mouth would turn white.


    "It''s really cold." She said.


    "Are you all right?" Karenin asked. He can''t go back with Anna. There are some urgent matters in the Yamen that must be dealt with.


    "OK," Anna blinked. "I''m fine."


    Karenin asked his secretary vorobev to go home with Anna and bring one of his papers.


    "Don''t worry, sir." Vorobev laughed. He was tall and strong with the most popular beard of the time, and his brown eyes were charming, but his manner was a little too frivolous.


    Driver Peter asked Anna and them to get into the carriage, and then "Yo ha" a sound, the horse''s hooves began to sound.


    Vorobev tried to chat with Anna and try to amuse her with the popular Petersburg jokes, but Anna was not giggled like other women.


    "There will be a good play in a few days, ma''am." He said the name of an actress, but Anna didn''t know, and she was not in the mood to talk to that person.


    Because she always felt that this Mr. vorobev''s eyes were like snakes, and sometimes he looked at her very unfriendly.


    Her intuition was not wrong, and vorobev did have other thoughts about the new Mrs. Karenin.


    He was fascinated by her appearance, although she was not as plump as the current fashion, her dark curly hair was as white as cream, and her colder attitude. It''s always fun for a woman who''s not good at it.


    Vorobev thought to himself. He has always been the kind of person who pays great attention to appearance. He always speaks the fashion of Petersburg perfectly, but he is not that kind of stupid color embryo. He likes to conquer, which is also due to his more intelligent brain than ordinary people.


    He will work out a long-term hunting plan, because this Mrs. Karenin deserves to be in the top three in his mind.


    Having made up her mind, vorobev withdrew her attentions, while Anna, after observing for a while, wondered if she was really too sensitive.


    The goods may not always be as good as Petersburg, but there is always something strange. In Cote dalgant, the value of something is often not in itself, but in the story it is given.


    For example, Anna has this. A small silver comb decorated with red coral. The shape is simple, obtuse angle shape, which is not easy to scratch fingers. There are eight red corals, which are very full. The silver utensils are not new, a little dusty, but not ugly.


    It was sold by a small man with a beard and a shrewd eye. He told a sobbing story, which is about a noble lady falling in love with a poor boy. This comb is a token of love between them."What a sad story."


    Anna and they gathered a small group of people, one of the dress extraordinary young lady was moved by some tears.


    "We''ll buy it." Karenin said.


    After they left, Anna held the packed comb in her hand, and then raised her head and asked Karenin, "do you believe that story?"


    "There are not so many stories of noble ladies and poor boys, Anna. That probability is basically zero. " Karenin said calmly.


    "Then why did you buy it?"


    "Don''t you like it?" Karenin did not look at Anna, but quietly said this sentence, the latter only felt sweet in his heart.


    "Oh, yes, even if it''s a fake story, but I do like the gift."


    "The added value of a story exceeds the value of the thing itself. An honest and responsible businessman is never better than a slippery businessman. " Karenin almost sighed.


    Anna giggled and said, "you might as well say that women''s money is always easier to earn."


    "I agree with that." Karenin nodded slightly.


    "I want to go for a walk by the sea," Anna added. "I love the sea."


    "Then go." Karenin did not object.


    Located between Biarritz and the mouth of the Adur River, the water here is particularly clear.


    "I want to walk barefoot." Anna said.


    Karenin did not agree: "this is not appropriate, and the weather is still cold, you will be ill."


    Anna looks at Karenin.


    After a while, the latter sighed: "if you insist, but I still think..."


    Anna did not wait for Karenin to finish, she took off her shoes and stepped on the soft fool, and her face changed.


    "You are right." She mumbled and put on her shoes again.


    "It''s a little cold."


    "I''m glad you can look at it more rationally." Said Karenin, almost smiling, and Anna complained to him.


    "You can do it the next time it''s warmer." Finally, Karenin said this, and Anna was in a better mood.


    There''s no need to treat every moment of the moment as the last day, because their future is long.


    Karenin noticed that Anna always looked around with her head down. He asked, "what are you looking for?"


    "Shells." Anna said, and then squat down, fingers in the sand button dig, after a while, a small conch appeared in Anna''s hand.


    Karenin also squatted down. Anna took his hand and put the conch into his hand with a smile.


    "Although it''s a bit flat and not as precious as the coral comb you just sent me, now it''s also unique in the world."


    The small conch was buried in the sand for a long time. It was still covered with the smell of sea breeze and salty wet. It was cool and the hardness of the shell scratched across the skin, which made people feel its existence very clearly.


    Its color, as his wife said, is a little square, but now, it is a unique small conch.


    "I''ve never received such a gift." Karenin said in a gentle tone.


    Naturally, he received many precious gifts, which were well packaged and sent to his house with various unavoidable purposes. However, he never had any gifts. Lying in his hands so rudely, the giver had no purpose.


    Anna felt that Karenin''s reaction was more like that of a noble lady who didn''t know the world, because she fell in love with a poor boy with a harmonica. She suddenly felt a little funny, although she knew that Karenin would never be that ignorant lady of nobility.


    "In fact, although I don''t think money is the only measure of the value of a gift, if I had more money, I would give you something better in return."


    "Don''t I give you enough money for your daily expenses?" Asked Karenin, with a slight frown.


    "That''s not what I mean. I mean, if I can make money myself. " Anna finished and observed Karenin''s reaction.


    "You make money?" Karenin asked, not immediately accusing her of the impropriety of the idea.


    Anna was relieved and laughed, "maybe I can make money myself in the future."


    "I''ve never heard of any aristocratic woman who would make money, if you mean selling jewelry and clothing. Although it is not said on the surface, there are some people in the circle who have done so


    "That''s not money. There''s plenty of money, actually, a little too much for me. But I don''t think any lady will complain that her husband gives her too much money Anna said with a smile, her eyes stretching.


    "I know most wives don''t talk about money with their husbands unless they don''t have money to spend, but I''d like to talk to you. I like you to give me the money, I also want to find a business to earn some money. Sometimes making money is not for money itself, but a sense of satisfaction. It can be said that you can realize your own value by making money, do you understand? Alexis. ""I''ve never heard of it. But I don''t think it''s unacceptable. " After thinking for a while, Karenin said calmly, "but I hope I''m in the know."


    "Of course I will tell you." Anna said instinctively that she hardly thought if she was going to do something and her husband didn''t know.


    "I always need your advice and ideas." She complimented each other.


    Even Karenin could not accept his wife''s compliment calmly. He was really happy.


    They stayed in France for almost five days and then had to go back.


    Anna told Maria about it and everyone thought it was a good idea.


    Nothing happened to the train back. It arrived on time. Karenin''s secretary also went with them, but to be honest, Anna didn''t like this person very much.


    His eyes were like snakes. Anna thought they were greedy eyes. But she didn''t say it immediately, because vorobev was Karenin''s secretary, and he was not a fool.


    She did not want Karenin to be bothered by her sensitivity.


    By the time they got home, it was nearly seven o''clock, and the carriage Colney had sent was already waiting at the railway station.


    As soon as I got out of the train, gusts of cold wind blew over, and my face hurt.


    Anna was wearing a mink hat and a coat. She felt her eyelashes were stiff and her breath from her mouth would turn white.


    "It''s really cold." She said.


    "Are you all right?" Karenin asked. He can''t go back with Anna. There are some urgent matters in the Yamen that must be dealt with.


    "OK," Anna blinked. "I''m fine."


    Karenin asked his secretary vorobev to go home with Anna and bring one of his papers.


    "Don''t worry, sir." Vorobev laughed. He was tall and strong with the most popular beard of the time, and his brown eyes were charming, but his manner was a little too frivolous.


    Driver Peter asked Anna and them to get into the carriage, and then "Yo ha" a sound, the horse''s hooves began to sound.


    Vorobev tried to chat with Anna and try to amuse her with the popular Petersburg jokes, but Anna was not giggled like other women.


    "There will be a good play in a few days, ma''am." He said the name of an actress, but Anna didn''t know, and she was not in the mood to talk to that person.


    Because she always felt that this Mr. vorobev''s eyes were like snakes, and sometimes he looked at her very unfriendly.


    Her intuition was not wrong, and vorobev did have other thoughts about the new Mrs. Karenin.


    He was fascinated by her appearance, although she was not as plump as the current fashion, her dark curly hair was as white as cream, and her colder attitude. It''s always fun for a woman who''s not good at it.


    Vorobev thought to himself. He has always been the kind of person who pays great attention to appearance. He always speaks the fashion of Petersburg perfectly, but he is not that kind of stupid color embryo. He likes to conquer, which is also due to his more intelligent brain than ordinary people.


    He will work out a long-term hunting plan, because this Mrs. Karenin deserves to be in the top three in his mind.


    Having made up her mind, vorobev withdrew her attentions, while Anna, after observing for a while, wondered if she was really too sensitive.


    "We are not fools." Andrea muttered, but did not go on with the subject.


    "You should leave now."


    "You''re a little heartless, you know? Andre. " Anna pretended to be surprised and said, "after you make up with your good friend, are you ready to let me go?"


    "We don''t have much time." Andre bit his lip and looked like he was about to cry.


    "Oh, don''t worry, honey. I''m just kidding." Anna quickly pacifies each other, and then the two children wink at her.


    "I know." Said Andrea, with a sly smile.


    "I won''t forgive you. You are a bad boy." Anna said with a smile. Andrea blinked and then gave her a kiss on the face.


    "Thank you."


    "Thank you very much, Mrs. Karenin." Charlie kisses Anna on the other cheek.


    "You are very lovely." "You shouldn''t have got married so early. You just have to wait five years," Charlie said, looking a little sorry


    Andre said, with no expression, "although my uncle is a bit stiff, don''t try to hit him. Or I''ll fight you, and even if we''re best friends, it won''t change. "


    "See, he''s a babe." Charlie blinked at Anna. "He loves your husband."


    Anna kept laughing at Charlie''s words, and Andrea rolled her eyes. "That''s my uncle. Although he is old-fashioned, serious, uninteresting, rigid, impersonal, and workaholic, he is my uncleWhen Karenin came back in the evening, Anna told him about it.


    "You have a loyal admirer."


    "I don''t believe that''s what Andrea meant." Karenin didn''t take the joke. Obviously, he knew the character of his nephew very well.


    Anna changed the subject: "I was thinking, maybe we can help them."


    "How?"


    "Andre can come to our house when he''s free, and Charlie can stay with us for a while, if you don''t mind?"


    "That''s feasible. Anna, you can arrange it then Karenin is hanging his tie.


    "You had a drink." Anna wrinkled her nose and sniffed.


    "Two cups, great taste?" Kalenin inquired, sniffing his shirt. He was not sure if the alcohol was strong. In that group of drunkards, even if they don''t drink, they always get a taste.


    "It''s tolerable."


    Anna doesn''t like alcohol. She doesn''t want her husband to be an alcoholic.


    "Do you want me to give you a massage?" She suggested.


    Karenin looked up at her.


    Anna thought that the other side was doubting her skills, so she quickly brightened her hands, white, and looked very beautiful.


    "My massage is very good."


    "Anna, why do you do this?" Karenin asked slowly.


    "In the book, do you forget how much skier likes to drink?" Anna laughed, trying to change the subject.


    Karenin nodded, and it seemed that he did not really go to his heart. Anna was relieved as he turned around.


    She let Karenin sit on the soft chair, wash hands and knead each other''s neck, the technique is quite skilled.


    "Are you free tomorrow?"


    "There is no arrangement. What''s the matter?"


    "I want to go shopping. Would you like to accompany me?"


    "What do you want to buy?"


    "No, I just want to hang out."


    Anna waited for Karenin to answer. After a while, the latter said, as if thinking.


    "Sometimes I don''t understand why women go shopping without a planned list, or they go shopping aimlessly."


    "It''s not that you don''t understand. Sometimes we don''t understand ourselves." Anna said with a smile that she began to tell Karenin some of today''s little jokes, all of which belonged to the three children.


    "Lucia is very clever. Andre is very cute, though proud. As for Charlie, you don''t know how much fun he talks..."


    "Do you like children?" Karenin asked suddenly.


    "Yes." Anna replied instinctively, then suddenly realized something, her face a little red.


    "That," she murmured, her hand stopped.


    She was about to say something, but Karenin suddenly raised his right hand, took Anna''s right hand on his neck and gently brought it here. Then, he looked up at the people in front of him, and with a little effort he pulled Anna down and let her sit on his lap.


    "You can hold me." Karenin said.


    Anna couldn''t control her blush, and now her earlobe is red. She raised her hands and put her arms around Karenin''s neck, gently.


    Karenin raised his right hand again and landed under Anna''s earlobe, followed the delicate curve of the jaw line to the cusp, and finally wiped her lips with his thumb.


    "Are you drunk?" Anna asked in a low voice, her voice trembling.


    "No


    Very calm reply, Anna wanted to speak, but could not.


    She thought Karenin was a little drunk.


    "Breathe." Said Karenin in a low voice, low as the October wind, cool and covered with a golden fragrance of wheat fields.


    Anna breathed obediently. She did not kiss a person so deeply. She knew that Karenin did not. To be honest, if he had, Anna would be jealous, really.


    Karenin''s body moved, and then directly picked Anna up. One slipper fell on the plush carpet, and the other was taken off by Karenin and left on the carpet.


    Anna blushed badly.


    She was put on the bed, the kiss fell on her body, shyness forced her to close her eyes.


    The man''s fingers stop at the shoulder and finally drop a gentle kiss at the end of the clavicle.


    Anna opened her eyes. The blue eyes were staring at her. The whole person was next to her.


    She''s never been so close to another person, like, closer, there''s no distance between them.


    "Why?"


    "I drink, you don''t like it."


    Karenin''s fingers gently combed Anna''s hair.


    Anna suddenly felt a little sour in her eyes, but she just looked at each other with a smile. Then he got up and pushed Karenin, which turned her on top.Anna traced Karenin''s appearance with the tip of her finger. Finally, she fell on the corner of each other''s lips. Karenin caught her and gave her a kiss.


    She shrunk, but the smile didn''t disappear. She finally gave each other a kiss on the lips and leaned against Karenin''s chest.


    The taste of vodka is a little light. If you smell it carefully, it is clear that it is more of Karenin''s taste, which is her husband''s taste.


    The clothes are fresh and fresh after being washed, with a faint aroma of tobacco on the fingertips, and the soft smell of cotton fabric is on the clean and tidy handkerchief. Generally speaking, Karenin''s taste is a little bitter, but also with a little taste of man''s salt, the smell of soap on his skin, everything is natural.


    "I''ll remember the taste, always." Anna murmured.


    "What''s the smell?"


    "The smell of my husband." Anna laughs and kisses her again.


    The night is still very long, and the future is also very long, Anna thought, as long as slowly, everything will naturally


    She looked at him again, for she found that there was such a sly side to the prim gentleman.


    "I will arrange everything."


    In the end, the senior official promised so.


    Madame tiriere could not find any reason to refuse, so the date of marriage was fixed. Naturally, Karenin should have stayed for dinner, but his official duties were inseparable, and Mrs. Terrier preferred to admire those with political ambitions than men who liked to please the women''s family.


    Anna thought that, according to Mrs. Terier''s inhumane personality, she might have to wait until the wedding day to get along with Karenin alone, but unexpectedly, Mrs. Terier thought that since they were about to get married, they could get to know each other for a short time.


    Therefore, in addition to the necessary servants, in the eyes of the nobles, servants are no different from those decorations. If they want to be more serious, the furnishings are usually more expensive.


    The dense aroma of black tea floats, the delicate decoration of tea in the silver plate, two people maintain etiquette, sit not far, although for Anna this modern people, distance is not close, even close friends, but she knows that can not ask enough.


    "Two weeks later." Anna cleared her throat with a smile, as if she was surrounded by some magic bubble. Her whole body was full of happiness.


    The weather was clearly still cold, and the sun couldn''t penetrate the thick clouds in Russia to reach the room, but Karenin felt that he felt it.


    Sunshine, his little fiancee, everything is fine.


    "I hope you don''t feel rushed."


    "Not at all."


    As he expected, his fiancee is not reserved in the face of him, but this, to be honest, is very good.


    "I''ll be in Petersburg the day after tomorrow, everything will be arranged, so you don''t have to worry about anything. Next week, when you arrive in Petersburg, I will meet you at the railway station. "


    Karenin was not talking about love words. His tone was no different from his usual speech. He always kept a calm state of statement, but Anna was willing to imagine that it was Karenin style love talk. To be honest, how many men can give everything so easily with my commitment?


    "Well, may I have your name now?" Anna said this again without thinking, but Karenin was no longer surprised.


    His deep blue eyes looked at Anna, and after a while he whispered, "Anna," as she wished


    "This is the third time I''ve asked you to call my name. You know, I haven''t always had the courage, Alexis." Anna said sweetly, her cheeks flushed.


    "I won''t easily agree to anything that is out of order or etiquette." Karenin said.


    "I have to maintain our dignity."


    Ignoring the fact that it''s not pleasant enough, Anna said bluntly, "I like you to say ''we'', Alexis," she stressed, after a pause, cheerfully, "I like you to start saying ''we'' so naturally. It''s good that I''m more confident in our marriage."


    "This is, should be." Karenin said with rare hesitation.


    Anna shook her head, she said sincerely: "there are some reasons everyone knows, but there are few that can be easily and naturally done."


    When Karenin heard Anna''s words, she fell into a brief meditation, and Anna did not let him meditate alone for a long time. Her standard bright eyes looked at her again.


    "We have a good start!"


    "Good start?" Karenin recalled the memory that he was shocked by the other party''s marriage proposal two days ago. Some doubted whether it was really a good start. Her fiancee obviously saw this. She puffed her cheeks like a squirrel, so swollen that her dimples could not be seen.


    "Believe me, not everyone can be one, can experience all this."


    Anna wanted to say love at first sight, but it was swallowed by her when it came to her mouth. In the end, she was bold and right, but it doesn''t mean she doesn''t have the reserve of her daughter''s family.Karenin did not guess this. After all, no matter how clever he was, he could not immediately understand the differences between the two eras for women.


    If Anna had not said to him for the first time that she had fallen in love with him at first sight instead of marriage, perhaps there would have been no present. This is strange, like some of the rules of the upper class. People never fight against marriage, but they linger on their lovers. In the day and the night, they change their roles endlessly.


    Marriage is a rational and interest choice, but like and love, but can not be said casually.


    "Indeed." Karenin nodded in agreement, thinking that if he had not met her, he would have never experienced such a thing in his life.


    Anna thought that Karenin was secretly expressing his approval and liking for her, so she was a little shy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 102

    This is an anti-theft chapter. It is dishonest to say that Anna has not fantasized about the second night of her marriage.


    But if someone told her that a new couple on their wedding night was in a bed that was too big to be disturbed by the well water, she would not believe it.


    Now, she believes it.


    The side belonging to Karenin is well organized.


    Instead of leaving the bedroom, the owner of the bed sat down in a soft chair, a diligent Russian official.


    Karenin noticed the movement of the bed. He turned and saw his little wife looking at her with gray eyes.


    Her hair was a little messy and more curly. After a night''s sleep, the skin on the face became white and tender, and the beautiful lips opened slightly as if in surprise.


    Karenin asked himself to look away from his wife''s red lips.


    "Good day, Anna."


    Usually, Karenin''s first daily greeting was dedicated to his housekeeper, Colney, but now, after he got married, he began to feel the subtle difference.


    "Good day, Alexis."


    Anna is not sure if there is one in her fantasies, a wife who has not been taken care of and a decent husband, but in any case, when Karenin comes to him, it doesn''t matter.


    "Grachev will be here at nine o''clock and we will be leaving for France at two in the afternoon." Karenin said.


    Karenin said last night that grachov was Karenin''s family doctor. Things are almost ready.


    "OK." Anna answered and asked, "what time do you always get up?"


    "Six o''clock."


    Anna looked at the wall clock. It was already 7:40. She usually got up at 7:00. She thought that her biological clock was early enough, but it still could not compare with some Russian official.


    She opened the quilt to go to the bathroom to wash herself. Today, she got up a little later than usual. I hope she has some time to do a simple stretching exercise.


    When Anna came out, Karenin had left and anushka was tidying up the room.


    "And Alexei?"


    "Sir went to the study and said breakfast would be delayed by 20 minutes."


    Anna laughed. She went to the closet to pick out her clothes.


    In aristocratic families, the work of a maid next door involves dressing her mistress, but anushka does not need to do this for Anna, who is used to relying on herself for everything.


    Anushka was almost nervous when she was first told she didn''t need to serve Anna, but later she found out that was not the case.


    Since Anna got better, her character has become more cheerful.


    Anushika is just a maid. She is not high in culture, but she is committed to her own duties. She should not look at what should not be seen or speculate. Up to now, she has adjusted herself well and will not make a fuss.


    Anna picked out a long velvet dress, which was very warm. When she got out of the bedroom door, the housekeeper, corney, told her she was ready to go to dinner.


    "Thank you, corney." Anna smiles at the stern housekeeper, who nods to her.


    Anna arrived at the dining room where Karenin was already waiting. He was reading a newspaper.


    The servant took the newspaper away. Karenin looked up at Anna and motioned for her to sit down.


    Anna looked at the long table and said, "do you want me to sit here or here?" She motioned to the two seats with her eyes.


    Karenin got up and pulled out the chair next to him.


    Anna blinked. "I like the decision."


    Breakfast is very rich, each other''s dining etiquette is no problem, just, too quiet words make Anna feel a little unaccustomed.


    She didn''t like quiet, but she wasn''t sure Karenin would. After hesitating for a while, she still asked, "may I ask you a question? Alexis. "


    "Yes." Although it was strange, Karenin still stopped.


    Anna was a little shy, but decided to tell the truth.


    "Can we communicate over dinner?"


    Anna continued: "yesterday, I think we need to communicate a lot. I want to know you better. "


    "You can ask me any questions, Anna, unless it''s something I can''t reveal at work." Karenin put down the silver tableware completely.


    "Sometimes you don''t have to be too careful with me. You know, you can relax a little bit."


    Anna laughed. "You''re a little serious sometimes, you know?"


    Karenin was a little surprised, and then shook his head: "no one has said this to me. What''s more, my work determines that I''m more conducive to decision-making. "


    "A lot of people don''t dare to talk to you, but I can." Anna said and laughed again. "It''s good to be your wife in this way."Karenin did not know how to respond to this remark, which was like praise, but also somewhat informal.


    "You see, I know you a little more now." Anna said as she began to cut her own bacon. She was so natural that Karenin looked at her for a while.


    The morning sun came in from the landing window and fell on his wife''s hair and shoulders, just like dancing.


    He glanced at the clock.


    It''s eight thirty, and breakfast is twenty minutes later than usual. The habit of not speaking when eating at home has also been broken. If the right hand is spread out, you can touch another person, so close. It''s all about marriage.


    "What do you want me to say to you?" Karenin asked.


    Anna looked up and said, "anything, Alexei, I think this is husband and wife. You can tell me anything, if you like."


    Anything. It''s a bit too big.


    If this is the answer Karenin got at work, he would usually frown and ask his subordinates to reorganize the answer. But Anna is not his subordinate, he is his wife, is a very special existence that has never met. Lack of data to carry out analysis, can only move cautiously step by step, and sometimes, even caution can not be used.


    This is a bit terrible for Karenin. There are no rules and no case studies. However, he thinks he can do well.


    Therefore, Karenin carefully chose a topic.


    "Would you still like to go to France with me in the afternoon?"


    "Of course, how do you think I''m going to change?" Anna said happily.


    "After what happened last night, I''m afraid you''ll need some personal space."


    "No Anna said frankly, "I want to follow you to France."


    "I see."


    Next, the restaurant was silent again, but this time Anna was no longer embarrassed.


    Grachev arrived on time. He was a man in his fifties. His brown red hair was not gray. His appearance was neat and he looked very kind.


    He was indeed a kind doctor and gave Anna an ointment to apply.


    After the doctor left, there were only two of them left in the bedroom.


    Karenin asked, "do you want my name to be anushika?" The voice fell to the ground, and the ointment was handed to him.


    "This is also a compulsory course for love. Increase contact, get familiar with each other, and then..." She didn''t go on, she just lowered her head and laughed.


    Although the carriage was waiting for a few years, it seemed that Lenin''s carriage was still waiting for the spring to come.


    He''s married, and it feels good to be married.


    "Yes. Mr. A. doesn''t like people moving his desk, no matter who. " "As like as two peas Kalenin," the housekeeper replied calmly.


    "You are a good housekeeper." Anna said Colney gave her a shallow smile to show that he accepted the compliment.


    The dinner prepared by the cook was delicious, but Anna still refrained from eating more. She doesn''t want to be fat. She is not used to the clothes here. Fortunately, she is slim. If she had to wear that kind of waist binding dress all the time like on her wedding day, she would have died.


    After dinner, Anna is reading an English novel in her bedroom. It was obviously written by a woman writer, and some of the striking points were doubted to have been written by a transgressor.


    At about ten o''clock, Karenin rang the bell and came in. I look tired.


    In this era, aristocratic couples sleep in separate rooms.


    "How about it?" Anna put down her book and went to ask.


    "It''s stable." Karenin said, then saw Anna''s appearance, he frowned slightly, "you should be ready to go to bed, Anna, staying up late is extremely bad for your health."


    "But as far as I know, you don''t get ready for sleep until half past ten every day." Anna said with a smile.


    Karenin understood Anna''s meaning and said, "I have to deal with all the documents before ten o''clock, and then keep reading for half an hour."


    Anna blinked. "You can come here."


    "I mean," she looked embarrassed, her eyelashes flickering, but finally she said, "I wish you could sleep next to me, all the time."


    "I know it''s not very appropriate, but I still think, since we are husband and wife, why do I have to share a room with my husband?"


    Because I''m sorry, Anna finally spoke at a very fast speed. She went to the bedside and patted the four poster bed that could hold at least four people with one hand.


    "You see, the bed is so big that we don''t have to waste it."She stretched out her hands and patted again, which was really silly.


    "I don''t snore when I sleep. I should, probably don''t grind my teeth. Anushika doesn''t say that I have the habit of talking in my sleep. The bed is very big and won''t disturb you..."


    She repeated again that the bed was so big that at last the sound became less and less.


    "So, what do you think?"


    Anna looked up at each other bravely. To be honest, she looked up suddenly with a ferocity. If Karenin had not known his wife well, he would have been stunned.


    "I think," Karenin hesitated for a moment, and then said, "your reason seems to be very good."


    "Don''t you think it''s funny." Anna asked dryly.


    "No, maybe, I''m getting used to it." Karenin said, his tired look still mingled in his eyebrows. But his eyelashes drooped slightly, and his lips with a faint smile, which made his normally cold facial features appear very soft at the moment.


    Anna felt something scream in her heart, and then she found out she really said it.


    "I think you''re really cute now."


    Karenin gathered doubts in his blue eyes, and then became serious and serious. He stiffened his face.


    "Anna, you can''t use..."


    But he didn''t finish because his wife was putting her arms around him and kissing him on the lips.


    "I won''t tell anyone. You''re mine." She said with a smile, laughter let that beautiful sentiment fade down.


    What mood is rolling in the heart, and finally with this smile and gradually dissipated.


    "About," Karenin pauses, as if to use a strong will to say that word, "''lovely '', I don''t want you to judge me, if you insist on that, I can''t stop you, but Anna, I don''t want you to judge me like that to the outside world."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 103

    This is the anti-theft badge "will it be cold?" Karenin asked.


    "Not bad." Anna shook her head and opened her eyes to wake herself up.


    The carriage arranged by Karenin was already waiting at the door. The coachman put his luggage on it and said hello to Karenin. It seemed that he was an old acquaintance.


    "You are, sir, married."


    The coachman was not tall, but his arms looked very strong. From the clothing, the family is not very good, but clean, smile is not rigid.


    "Yes, Binoche." Karenin replied.


    "Hello, Mr. Binoche." Anna said with a smile.


    The Mr. Binoche had big eyes. He laughed and said hello to Anna.


    Anna and Karenin were in the carriage, and they were walking towards the hotel where they were going to stay for a while.


    It is said to be a hotel, but it is also a more advanced type. It is quiet. There are many officials similar to Karenin. The first floor is the hall and club, and the second and third floor is the place to live.


    Karenin reserved the corner for the third time. It was a detour, but very quiet.


    It''s a suite. It must not be compared with Karenin''s house, but it is also relatively large. In addition to the bedroom and living room, there are separate bathroom facilities.


    Karenin tipped the waiter and Anna was taking out their luggage.


    This behavior is a little strange. No lady would arrange these things by herself, but Anna wanted to do them by herself. Karenin did not express any opinion on this. He is putting his official document on the desk.


    Anna hung up her clothes. Karenin said that they could go and have breakfast first, so they went out of the bedroom again.


    "Bad appetite?"


    "A little bit." Anna managed to finish the fruit in front of her, leaving the sausage.


    The sausage was not bad, even delicious, and Anna almost had some regrets.


    "Leave it if you can''t eat it. You don''t have to force yourself, Anna."


    Anna looked up at each other and said, "can I really?"


    "Yes." Karenin said that after seeing Anna breathe a sigh of relief, he took the side dishes from Anna''s plate into his own plate, and ate them without changing color.


    Anna looked around and no one noticed them.


    "In the future, can I give you something I don''t like?" She asked hopefully, but was refused.


    "No. Pickiness and inability to consume food are two things. The former is a bad habit, the latter is force majeure. " Karenin ate the last mouthful of cauliflower, a pair of blue eyes looked at his little wife, let her understand, picky food is absolutely not allowed by the Karenin family.


    "All right."


    A little disappointed.


    "I have to go out later. You can take a rest in the suite to relieve the fatigue of the journey."


    "Are you going to do business now?" Anna asked, Karenin nodded slightly, but did not disclose any more details.


    "And when will you be back? Alexis. "


    "If things go well, it can be over at three in the afternoon. If there is anything, you can send people to this place to look for me


    Karenin said a place name, Anna wrote it down, but she was sure she would not disturb her husband easily.


    "At noon, you can come to the hall for dinner or have them deliver it up."


    "I wonder if I need lunch. I want to take a bath and sleep. " Anna muttered, her tired look on the corner of her eyes and eyebrows.


    Karenin raised his eyes and said calmly, "in terms of health, I still think you''d better not give up lunch. Anna. "


    "I''ll try to follow your advice, sir." Anna made a naughty gesture, Karenin raised his eyebrows slightly, and finally said nothing.


    After Karenin left, Anna went to the bathroom and took a bath, as she said. Her pores were stretched out and she was almost asleep in the bathtub.


    Her hair was wet, so she put a scarf on it.


    Tired, she lay down on the bed, touched another book, and tried to wait for her hair to dry before falling asleep. As a result, she fell asleep in less than five minutes.


    In the dream, the fantastic and disorderly dream made her sleep uneasy, but the fatigue of her limbs made her unwilling to wake up. A few hours passed before I knew it.


    Karenin finished the trip as soon as he expected. When he left, Madame de Marelle, 25, the wife of Mr. de malelle, looked at Karenin with her green eyes, and said with a charming smile, "don''t forget that you have brought your wife to the dance party the day after tomorrow. We all want to see her. We hear that she is a beauty! ¡±


    "I will."


    "Dear Karenin, my side is not over yet. If you don''t mind, please let my wife take you out." Said M. de malelle, in his broad voice, too fat to see when he laughed, fifteen years older than Karenin, a good-natured gentleman with little ability, and his little wife was undoubtedly his best wife.Karenin accepted, and Mr. de Marelle kissed his wife, and after a short journey, he showed that he was very reluctant to part with his wife.


    "This way, Mr. Karenin." Said Madame de Marelle with a smile, and as she laughed, a little vermilion mole in the corner of her right mouth became more vivid.


    Madame de Marelle''s maid followed her and walked about twenty or thirty meters when she suddenly said, "UMA, have you seen my ring?"


    "No, ma''am."


    The maid named UMA saw that the sapphire ring her wife had always liked was missing.


    "Help me go to the dressing room to see if there is one. I probably forgot to put it back on when I took it off." Madame de Marelle said to her maid in a soft voice, and after the maid had left, she gave Karenin another smile.


    "Sorry for the delay."


    "It doesn''t matter, ma''am."


    "That''s my favorite ring." Madame de Marelle had a pleasant expression.


    "I can see that you have the habit of spinning rings." Karenin said.


    Madame de Marelle was a little surprised, and then she began to laugh: "you always look so carefully. The year before last, when you had me reminded of the torn part of that dress at that party, I thought you were a very meticulous observer. Thanks to you, I haven''t lost face. "


    "That''s nothing, ma''am."


    After arriving at the door, Karenin once again thanks the Madame de Marelle, and drives in the direction of the hotel in Binoche''s carriage.


    Karenin went back to the hotel and went straight to the suite on the third floor. When he opened the door, he found that the living room was empty. He closed the door and went to the bedroom.


    The bedroom door was open, dark and quiet.


    He saw that the bedding was a little messy and bulging, and his wife was shrinking in the tangled quilt, but still half of her bare back was not covered.


    Karenin had never had such a deep sleep, or rather, his little wife had the momentum of sleeping so faintly that she did not want to get up.


    Karenin went over and rescued part of the bedding to cover Anna.


    He took the papers, closed the bedroom door, went out, and started working from the sofa.


    About an hour later, the bedroom door opened.


    "How long did you sleep? Anna. " Karenin closed the official document and asked. I don''t know why. He is a little curious now.


    Anna woke up to know that Karenin was back. The coat was so eye-catching. At the beginning, even herself blushed at the mess on the bed. She changed her clothes and took a little care of her hair before she came out.


    Now, when asked how long she had slept, she was still a little embarrassed.


    "Six hours?"


    "You sleep a quarter of a day." It is logically impossible for Karenin to say that this conclusion is ridicule, but his tone is too plain and that it is praise. Finally, she simply did not want to do anything, pretended that it was over, sat down next to Karenin and asked, "can we go and eat something now?"


    "It''s an hour before the normal meal time."


    Anna''s mouth shriveled in disappointment, and then she heard Karenin say again.


    "But if you''re hungry, we can eat now."


    After he said this, Karenin harvested his little wife''s bright smile and red cheeks.


    "In fact, I think it''s good." Karenin whispered, a kiss on Anna''s black hair.


    They all felt satisfied. In fact, Karenin thought that, although the marriage was so different and full of unpredictability, it was indeed satisfactory.


    When they got home for dinner, Anna did not say much. She just looked up at her husband from time to time.


    "What''s the matter?" Karenin asked.


    Anna said, "it''s like you''re going to shine now. I can''t help but look at you." She sighed again, "I''m so worried that you''ll be stolen. It''s like a dragon''s gold coin."


    Although Karenin had heard this strange praise and possessiveness from his little wife, he could not get used to it completely.


    So he calmly pointed out that the metaphor was not appropriate again, and her wife giggled.


    "Forgive me, you don''t have a chance to appeal. I have many strange metaphors in my stomach." Anna took a bite of the mushroom and then looked up at Karenin as if he were a better dish.


    Karenin chose to ignore this vision this time. He had to eat enough food instead of letting his mood wander in that out of control state all the time.


    The next day, Anna decided to do something to thank Karenin.


    He helped her sort out the messy social relationships, so of course she had to do something to repay him."Maybe it would be better to have some shufflei." Anna told herself that although she could not say she was good at cooking, she still had a hand in making this kind of dessert.


    Her former manager was strict with her diet, but sometimes people are so strange. You are limited in one place, and sometimes you have to make up for it in other ways.


    Women and desserts always seem to be inseparable.


    Anna borrowed the kitchen from Sasha. The fat cook was very kind. She lent the kitchen which was only organized to the hostess, and she was ready for a disaster. She even quietly ventured with the gatekeeper, cabidoneci, and prepared several buckets of water for preparation.


    Of course, Anna doesn''t know about these things.


    For one thing, all Karenin''s servants, even cooks, were able to prepare all possible outcomes in advance without disturbing others. Second, Anna herself has been immersed in the gift of thanks to Karenin.


    Round eggs or just out of the chicken shed, with a bit of heat. The oranges in the straw baskets are very full and give off a good smell of orange.


    The process of waiting makes people anxious, but when they see something coming out of the oven, they have a sense of satisfaction.


    Anna couldn''t wait to share it with someone, so she called Sasha in, and she wanted to have afternoon tea with the cook.


    "It smells good. What are you doing, ma''am?" Sasha was a little surprised to find that the kitchen was still very clean and seemed to be brewing something delicious.


    "Shufulei, there''s an egg and an orange."


    Sasha took a look at the stove and sighed again.


    "Would you like to have an afternoon tea with me? Sasha. " Anna said with a smile.


    "That''s not very good." Sasha hesitated and Anna pulled her hand.


    "Don''t refuse. I feel sorry for leaving me to have afternoon tea alone." She deliberately said something pathetic.


    Sasha laughed. "If you say that, I don''t think I have any reason to refuse this invitation again."


    The kitchen is connected to the backyard, and there is no scenery at the moment. There is no gardening facilities in Karenin''s yard. It is formal, not out of the ordinary and absolutely not dazzling.


    In this natural courtyard, the sunlight becomes a little frivolous. It can shine as it likes.


    White painted log tables, and a few hollowed out chairs, Sasha magically took out a small pink plaid tablecloth and spread it on it.


    Anna asked anuska to bring the table mat she had made in advance, lace style. They chose a rose colored bone china tea set, and the milk was put in a transparent glass pot. It has orange and butter aromas, sweet and fresh.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 104

    This is the anti-theft chapter. The flower boys scatter flowers in front of her, while the older children hold the skirt for Anna. At the moment, her eyes were full of Karenin, so that after the wedding, she always wondered why she didn''t worry about tripping over her skirt or saying the wrong oath.


    The melody of the eulogy was graceful and wonderful. Anna felt that the red carpet was a little too long, as if she was suffering from breathing until she finally came to the other party.


    Karenin was a head taller than Anna, so Anna had to look up at him.


    She looked at each other''s outstretched eyebrows and his pale blue eyes. Everything was the way she liked it.


    So even though she knew it wasn''t allowed, Anna couldn''t help but whisper, "I''m here."


    At this moment, the boundary of time seems to be blurred. In Anna''s eyes, the two eras of Karenin overlapped, so that she laughed contentedly.


    Karenin was a little surprised when he heard the unexpected words, but then, after seeing the satisfied and happy expression on the other side''s face, everything was not important.


    His bride is so beautiful.


    The headdress made of orange blossom was decorated with her black hair, her slender eyebrows curved in a good-looking curve, and her big eyes with thick eyelashes contained a continuous love. Even if the iron hearted people saw it, they had to voluntarily fall into this love net.


    Karenin pursed his lips. He had to restrain himself.


    The priest began to read the libretto, and Anna and Karenin stood in their seats until the ring exchange step was taken before turning again to face each other.


    Anna reached out her hand, her slender and pale fingers were wrapped in the most fashionable lace gloves, showing only a faint and delicate skin.


    Karenin, with his white gloved left hand, took the other''s hand. He took out the ring and put it slowly and solemnly over Anna''s finger.


    Anna looked down at the wedding ring of her own. It was an old ring. With the texture of ruby, she had some years. It seemed that every ray of light was engraved with the lines of the times.


    This is a ring belonging to the Karenin family. It was worn by the couple of the previous generation or even the previous generation. Some feelings and blessings have been engraved in the ring for a long time. Now, it is passed on to their descendants.


    The strong feeling of the years made Anna feel a little moved, so when she looked up at Karenin, her eyes became bright again.


    Karenin could not see the tears of women or children, which was a secret weakness of him. Tears can make him feel uncomfortable and make him unable to think rationally.


    Now seeing his bride''s tears, he can''t run away rigidly, he has to face it bravely.


    Karenin didn''t know why he felt so sorry for each other. Clearly, she was a healthy woman, and she was not petite. But at the moment of seeing her tears, he felt that if he did not protect her, even the air would hurt her.


    Therefore, the official, who had always been strict with the rules, broke his own rules. He took off the gloves of his right hand and wiped the bright tears for his bride with his fingertips.


    "Don''t cry."


    Said Karenin in a low voice.


    At this moment, he didn''t pay attention to the voice of the crowd around him. In his pale blue eyes, there was only his bride. His, fragile, beautiful, must be protected and appeased by him.


    "Yes."


    Anna answered, smiling, and then shyly, she took out the wedding ring belonging to Karenin so that the ceremony could continue.


    Then she found that the ring was so kind.


    The best sapphire is inlaid in a silver ring with complicated lines carved around it. The interface is wider than that of a lady''s wedding ring. It is grand and noble.


    Anna smiles. She takes Karenin''s left hand and firmly puts the ring on each other''s ring finger.


    She did not immediately let go, but a little appreciation, now, Anna''s heart is full of satisfaction, because she has determined one thing. That is, whether it is now or in the future, this man belongs to her.


    "Take the ring as evidence, so you can''t escape." Anna whispered. Only Karenin could hear it.


    He didn''t know why she said that, but it didn''t matter. The important thing is that she is right in front of him and belongs to him.


    The priest had finished the eulogy, and the priest began the last blessing with the Bible in his hand.


    The priests announced their blessings from God in a psalmic voice, and at the last moment, when the emotions of all the people were brewing, their beautiful and gentle bride suddenly called out in that emotional, sweet voice, "wait a minute!"


    The rhythm suddenly stops, and everyone looks at the bride. There are noisy voices whispering, and some even wonder whether the bride has turned back.


    Karenin''s face did not change. He was very calm. His blue eyes looked down at his bride, waiting for her to speak.


    Anna smiles. She says in a soft voice, "before, my fiance gave me a gift, which moved me very much. Now, I want to give him a gift in return."The priest never encountered this situation, but he was an experienced priest. He observed the bride and groom, especially the groom. Finally, he decided to let the bride fulfill her wish with the most generous heart.


    "Please complete it on this solemn occasion, bride."


    The priest''s permission made the crowd quiet again.


    Anna looked at the priest gratefully, then turned to her bridegroom, with a big smile on her lips and a soft, sweet voice spread through the church.


    "Marriage is a solemn thing for me. Two people who love each other as one, no matter when they are born, old or dead, they should never give up. They should tolerate each other and trust each other. They should bear and enjoy life together. If I find this person in front of me, I will seize him at all costs and "hold the hand of my son and grow old with my son."


    She pauses for a moment, and then continues to speak with emotion.


    "The two of us are going to get married. In the future, whether we are healthy or ill, whether we are happy or miserable, we should care about each other. We are not one person, but two people. We will work hard and we will be happy. We will go to the end of the world in this way."


    When the bride''s words are over, thunderous applause rings out, and others are cheering regardless of reserve.


    No matter how noisy the scene is, Karenin''s eyes are only his own bride. He remembered that two weeks ago, she handed herself a piece of paper with ten reasons why they had to get married:


    there was a basic material economy as the basis.


    Accept each other''s family.


    Each other can firmly support each other.


    Each other can be tolerant.


    They have similar interests.


    Each other has a spirit of dedication and sacrifice.


    It''s easy to communicate with each other.


    Each other can fully understand trust.


    There are common values in life.


    We are good friends.


    These ten conditions moved him. Karenin always thought that what his mother had told about love was a white lie. After all, who in the world knows you better than yourself?


    People get along with each other, no matter how close they are, as long as they are infected with love or love, they will become possessive and jealous, and no matter which one is related to tolerance.


    He thought that he would not meet such a person, and that day, so suddenly, she bumped into his hand and looked at you with those beautiful eyes, as if to say, "I am happiness, I have worked hard to come to your side, are you ready to refuse like a fool?"


    Karenin was not a fool, so he accepted the challenge and the accident in his life, so he wrote that sentence.


    Now, she read the oath in front of the public, and he was sure that she was the surprise in his life.


    The priest''s voice sounded again, this time more affectionate.


    "In the presence of God, I declare that they are lovers and will never part!"


    With the sound of tumult, Karenin bowed his head and kissed his bride for the first time.


    They will be happy, he believes.


    The tedious and tedious wedding ceremony ended, and by 8 p.m., Anna ushered in a time of solitude with Karenin.


    In her fantasy, she will greet her husband with her own beauty although she is shy. They will also say some sweet words and express their missing for each other in the candlelight.


    However, the reality is, Anna went back to the bedroom, she did not even have time to look at the bedroom, ran to the bathroom, she took off her wedding dress, and took a breath of air conditioning, her body was really destroyed.


    When Karenin returned to his bedroom, he was still a little hesitant. He had to admit that Anna''s words made him feel a little rare.


    But when he went back to the bathroom, he didn''t see his wife. When he was in doubt, there came from the bathroom the sound of things overturning and a small cry of surprise.


    Karenin strode closer to the bathroom. He knocked on the door and asked Anna what was wrong.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Karenin lowered his hand, then hesitated for a moment, and then backed away.


    About five minutes later, his wife came out, wrapped in a pink Nightgown, very thick, with long wet hair that looked like a soft lamb. When Karenin looked down, she could see Anna''s thin white legs exposed in the air, her tiny feet hidden in cotton slippers.


    The place belonging to Karenin never had this kind of soft thing. It seemed that it was pink and tender, and it could breathe, which made people dare not speak loudly.


    So this is the wife. Karenin thought.


    No matter what Karenin thought, Anna only felt embarrassed and even a little depressed. It was not like this. In her imagination, it was not like this tonight. But she had to tell the truth.


    "I think I''m a little hurt." Anna said.


    "Where?"


    Karenin frowned. All the beautiful illusions disappeared. He only cared about the most practical things."I shouldn''t have told you. It''s a shame." Anna said, and then she said it.


    "That girdle made me uncomfortable."


    "Besides, I''m hungry. You''d better let me have something to eat first."


    It seems to be a broken pot, Anna just said it. She raised her eyes and peeped at her husband, but Karenin did not make any mockery. When she raised her eyes, he was already close to her.


    "Let me see." Karenin said.


    Anna blinked her eyes, which made Karenin feel a little abrupt. He explained unnaturally, "I have to see how you are hurt. You may be seriously injured."


    "Well, are you sure it''s necessary?" Anna was a little embarrassed.


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    After Karenin had finished this sentence, Anna was silent for a moment, and then said a word in response.


    "Oh."


    Andre, with permission, made only a look at his mother that he was going first and left.


    "I''m sorry, Anna." Said Maria, somewhat apologetic.


    "That''s nothing. I mean, if you don''t mind, can you tell me what happened to him? "


    "In fact, it''s because Charlie and his family are going to Russia next week. Charlie is Andre''s playmate, but his father faces a job transfer and they have to be separated


    "I can understand that it''s really hard to part from a friend." Anna said.


    "I hope he''ll get better some time." Said Maria.


    At dinner, Andre did not arrive on time. Luid asked his servant to call for him. When he saw his son coming, the father, who had always been gentle, looked a little ugly for the first time.


    "Andre, you can''t keep playing. You''re a big boy


    Anna was also worried that luid''s public remarks would upset Andre. After all, he didn''t look like a good and obedient child. However, unexpectedly, Andrea looked around all the people and said, "I won''t be like this next time, Dad."


    Andre sits next to her sister Lucia, who gives him a caring expression, but Andre just shakes his head and enjoys his dinner in silence.


    His dining etiquette is almost impeccable, except for the expression on his face, which is not very good, but also maintains in a polite range.


    After dinner, they went to the living room to rest. Luid and Karenin were talking about political matters. The children and women were far away from them.


    Maria takes care of them with some fruit.


    Andrea did not leave early this time. He stayed and sat on the sofa, near the armrest, with his left thumb and forefinger resting on his temple and chin. Anna felt that the child showed that I was in a state of "nothingness and immortality", so that she couldn''t help laughing.


    Maria and Lucia are talking about something. Anna thought no one would see her smile, but Andrea raised her eyes sensitively. A pair of light blue eyes as if doped with mercury, with a bit of inorganic matter indifferent feeling.


    "Why do you laugh at me?" Andre remained in that position, her lips slightly closed and moved a few times, for Anna could tell the child''s meaning because of her slow movement.


    "Sorry." She also lip apologized.


    Andrea looked at her again for a moment, then blinked and pursed his lips. He looked away as if he was back in the state of "you stupid adults can''t understand my colorful inner world.".


    Anna held back her smile. She lowered her head and took a bite of the fruit.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 105

    This is the anti-theft seal


    "will it be cold?" Karenin asked.


    "Not bad." Anna shook her head and opened her eyes to wake herself up.


    The carriage arranged by Karenin was already waiting at the door. The coachman put his luggage on it and said hello to Karenin. It seemed that he was an old acquaintance.


    "I hear you are married, sir. This is the lady."


    The coachman was not tall, but his arms looked very strong. From the clothing, the family is not very good, but clean, smile is not rigid.


    "Yes, Binoche." Karenin replied.


    "Hello, Mr. Binoche." Anna said with a smile.


    The Mr. Binoche had big eyes. He laughed and said hello to Anna.


    Anna and Karenin were in the carriage, and they were walking towards the hotel where they were going to stay for a while.


    It is said to be a hotel, but it is also a more advanced type. It is quiet. There are many officials similar to Karenin. The first floor is the hall and club, and the second and third floor is the place to live.


    Karenin reserved the corner for the third time. It was a detour, but very quiet.


    It''s a suite. It must not be compared with Karenin''s house, but it is also relatively large. In addition to the bedroom and living room, there are separate bathroom facilities.


    Karenin tipped the waiter and Anna was taking out their luggage.


    This behavior is a little strange. No lady would arrange these things by herself, but Anna wanted to do them by herself. Karenin did not express any opinion on this. He is putting his official document on the desk.


    Anna hung up her clothes. Karenin said that they could go and have breakfast first, so they went out of the bedroom again.


    "Bad appetite?"


    "A little bit." Anna managed to finish the fruit in front of her, leaving the sausage.


    The sausage was not bad, even delicious, and Anna almost had some regrets.


    "Leave it if you can''t eat it. You don''t have to force yourself, Anna."


    Anna looked up at each other and said, "can I really?"


    "Yes." Karenin said that after seeing Anna breathe a sigh of relief, he took the side dishes from Anna''s plate into his own plate, and ate them without changing color.


    Anna looked around and no one noticed them.


    "In the future, can I give you something I don''t like?" She asked hopefully, but was refused.


    "No. Pickiness and inability to consume food are two things. The former is a bad habit, the latter is force majeure. " Karenin ate the last mouthful of cauliflower, a pair of blue eyes looked at his little wife, let her understand, picky food is absolutely not allowed by the Karenin family.


    "All right."


    A little disappointed.


    "I have to go out later. You can take a rest in the suite to relieve the fatigue of the journey."


    "Are you going to do business now?" Anna asked, Karenin nodded slightly, but did not disclose any more details.


    "And when will you be back? Alexis. "


    "If things go well, it can be over at three in the afternoon. If there is anything, you can send people to this place to look for me


    Karenin said a place name, Anna wrote it down, but she was sure she would not disturb her husband easily.


    "At noon, you can come to the hall for dinner or have them deliver it up."


    "I wonder if I need lunch. I want to take a bath and sleep. " Anna muttered, her tired look on the corner of her eyes and eyebrows.


    Karenin raised his eyes and said calmly, "in terms of health, I still think you''d better not give up lunch. Anna. "


    "I''ll try to follow your advice, sir." Anna made a naughty gesture, Karenin raised his eyebrows slightly, and finally said nothing.


    After Karenin left, Anna went to the bathroom and took a bath, as she said. Her pores were stretched out and she was almost asleep in the bathtub.


    Her hair was wet, so she put a scarf on it.


    Tired, she lay down on the bed, touched another book, and tried to wait for her hair to dry before falling asleep. As a result, she fell asleep in less than five minutes.


    In the dream, the fantastic and disorderly dream made her sleep uneasy, but the fatigue of her limbs made her unwilling to wake up. A few hours passed before I knew it.


    Karenin finished the trip as soon as he expected. When he left, Madame de Marelle, 25, the wife of Mr. de malelle, looked at Karenin with her green eyes, and said with a charming smile, "don''t forget that you have brought your wife to the dance party the day after tomorrow. We all want to see her. We hear that she is a beauty! ¡±


    "I will."


    "Dear Karenin, my side is not over yet. If you don''t mind, please let my wife take you out." Said M. de malelle, in his broad voice, too fat to see when he laughed, fifteen years older than Karenin, a good-natured gentleman with little ability, and his little wife was undoubtedly his best wife.Karenin accepted, and Mr. de Marelle kissed his wife, and after a short journey, he showed that he was very reluctant to part with his wife.


    "This way, Mr. Karenin." Said Madame de Marelle with a smile, and as she laughed, a little vermilion mole in the corner of her right mouth became more vivid.


    Madame de Marelle''s maid followed her and walked about twenty or thirty meters when she suddenly said, "UMA, have you seen my ring?"


    "No, ma''am."


    The maid named UMA saw that the sapphire ring her wife had always liked was missing.


    "Help me go to the dressing room to see if there is one. I probably forgot to put it back on when I took it off." Madame de Marelle said to her maid in a soft voice, and after the maid had left, she gave Karenin another smile.


    "Sorry for the delay."


    "It doesn''t matter, ma''am."


    "That''s my favorite ring." Madame de Marelle had a pleasant expression.


    "I can see that you have the habit of spinning rings." Karenin said.


    Madame de Marelle was a little surprised, and then she began to laugh: "you always look so carefully. The year before last, when you had me reminded of the torn part of that dress at that party, I thought you were a very meticulous observer. Thanks to you, I haven''t lost face. "


    "That''s nothing, ma''am."


    After arriving at the door, Karenin once again thanks the Madame de Marelle, and drives in the direction of the hotel in Binoche''s carriage.


    Karenin went back to the hotel and went straight to the suite on the third floor. When he opened the door, he found that the living room was empty. He closed the door and went to the bedroom.


    The bedroom door was open, dark and quiet.


    He saw that the bedding was a little messy and bulging, and his wife was shrinking in the tangled quilt, but still half of her bare back was not covered.


    Karenin had never had such a deep sleep, or rather, his little wife had the momentum of sleeping so faintly that she did not want to get up.


    Karenin went over and rescued part of the bedding to cover Anna.


    He took the papers, closed the bedroom door, went out, and started working from the sofa.


    About an hour later, the bedroom door opened.


    "How long did you sleep? Anna. " Karenin closed the official document and asked. I don''t know why. He is a little curious now.


    Anna woke up to know that Karenin was back. The coat was so eye-catching. At the beginning, even herself blushed at the mess on the bed. She changed her clothes and took a little care of her hair before she came out.


    Now, when asked how long she had slept, she was still a little embarrassed.


    "Six hours?"


    "You sleep a quarter of a day." It is logically impossible for Karenin to say that this conclusion is ridicule, but his tone is too plain and that it is praise. Finally, she simply did not want to do anything, pretended that it was over, sat down next to Karenin and asked, "can we go and eat something now?"


    "It''s an hour before the normal meal time."


    Anna''s mouth shriveled in disappointment, and then she heard Karenin say again.


    "But if you''re hungry, we can eat now."


    After he said this, Karenin harvested his little wife''s bright smile and red cheeks.


    "Did Alexis send a telegram?" Anna asked as she walked to the restaurant.


    "Yes. Mr. A. doesn''t like people moving his desk, no matter who. " "As like as two peas Kalenin," the housekeeper replied calmly.


    "You are a good housekeeper." Anna said Colney gave her a shallow smile to show that he accepted the compliment.


    The dinner prepared by the cook was delicious, but Anna still refrained from eating more. She doesn''t want to be fat. She is not used to the clothes here. Fortunately, she is slim. If she had to wear that kind of waist binding dress all the time like on her wedding day, she would have died.


    After dinner, Anna is reading an English novel in her bedroom. It was obviously written by a woman writer, and some of the striking points were doubted to have been written by a transgressor.


    At about ten o''clock, Karenin rang the bell and came in. I look tired.


    In this era, aristocratic couples sleep in separate rooms.


    "How about it?" Anna put down her book and went to ask.


    "It''s stable." Karenin said, then saw Anna''s appearance, he frowned slightly, "you should be ready to go to bed, Anna, staying up late is extremely bad for your health."


    "But as far as I know, you don''t get ready for sleep until half past ten every day." Anna said with a smile.


    Karenin understood Anna''s meaning and said, "I have to deal with all the documents before ten o''clock, and then keep reading for half an hour."Anna blinked. "You can come here."


    "I mean," she looked embarrassed, her eyelashes flickering, but finally she said, "I wish you could sleep next to me, all the time."


    "I know it''s not very appropriate, but I still think, since we are husband and wife, why do I have to share a room with my husband?"


    Because I''m sorry, Anna finally spoke at a very fast speed. She went to the bedside and patted the four poster bed that could hold at least four people with one hand.


    "You see, the bed is so big that we don''t have to waste it."


    She stretched out her hands and patted again, which was really silly.


    "I don''t snore when I sleep. I should, probably don''t grind my teeth. Anushika doesn''t say that I have the habit of talking in my sleep. The bed is very big and won''t disturb you..."


    She repeated again that the bed was so big that at last the sound became less and less.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 106

    Towards Christmas, the town hall was busier. To maintain order or prevent crime and so on, even in the civilian sector, complaints will increase.


    The conclusion is that Karenin is busy again.


    The weather is not too much for men because of their busy, but worse.


    In the street, the cold north wind blows the branches to and fro.


    During the day, there are still a lot of people. At night, the night covers the whole city. The whole city seems to be torn apart, half quiet and half noisy.


    Anna left the fireplace and stood by the window for a long time.


    "You''ve been standing for a long time, ma''am." Anushika said, blanket in hand.


    "Such a strong wind, it seems that the carriage will be blown away." Anna said, a little worried.


    "Maybe Mister won''t be back tonight," he said when he left in the morning


    Anna looked away and gave a slight smile.


    "Maybe."


    Anuska knew she was still worried. She sighed and asked Anna to go to dinner first.


    The doctor said that the wife should eat less and more meals now, and the husband also told us to strictly implement it, so anushika did not dare to omit one.


    Sitting at the table, Anna chewed her food.


    She''s a little bit pregnant now.


    Pregnancy vomiting did not torture her for too long, if not slightly bulging stomach, she did not even feel pregnant.


    As she ate, her mind moved.


    After a while, she raised her head and frowned: "it''s like rain."


    Anuska took a closer look. "It''s raining. It''s raining heavily."


    "It may snow." She added.


    Anna listened, and then she ate more absent-minded.


    ****************************


    government department.


    Karenin pressed his brow.


    Seeing this, he got up and brought him a cup of hot tea, and then sat down again.


    "It seems a little cold." He said suddenly, rubbing his arms.


    Slythin actually likes sweaters, which are thick and soft, but his identity prevents him from wearing them during office hours. He had a young face, and if he gave up his armed clothes, he would have become more like a fresh graduate.


    He looked at his boss, deep brows, clear lines, cold attitude, some envy.


    "Mr. Karenin may not have been young. That''s good." He thought quietly.


    The opposite Karenin did not know.


    Although he was always intelligent and wise, he sometimes did not seriously think about Mr. slythin''s occasionally absurd ideas.


    Instead of drinking the cup of tea, he looked at it and pondered. After a while, he took out his gold pocket watch and took a look.


    "It seems to snow."


    He heard him say that.


    Karenin frowned. He got up and spread his long legs, but two or three steps to the window.


    Some dark night, flying cotton like snow, but also mixed with the north wind. Such a heavy snow, it is not difficult to imagine where the road snow will go tomorrow.


    "I don''t know if I can go back." Sloutin muttered to himself, shrinking his neck involuntarily, as if the snowflake had penetrated into his body.


    Karenin glanced at the papers on the desk next to him. There were not many.


    He hesitated.


    According to his habit, all these must be dealt with today. However, he looked out of the window at the snow, and then he made a decision.


    "That''s all for today." He said. Sting was surprised, but he kept a little round eyes.


    "The snow is going to get heavier and heavier. You can stay nearby for one night."


    Slythin agreed without hesitation. He lives far away. As a bachelor, he doesn''t need to worry about anyone waiting for him at home. In other words, it''s worth him to risk a certain amount of risk to go home in such a snowy day.


    "I''ll make the final arrangement. You go back first." Said slythin.


    Karenin nodded, and he explained two more words, and then walked quickly out of the office.


    Peter drove the carriage over and left the town hall with his husband.


    *************************


    the snow seems to be heavier.


    Anna was wrapped in a thick, champagne nightgown.


    She sat in the reclining chair, the book in her hand did not turn that page for a long time.


    She was a little worried.


    The clock in the living room dutifully announced the time. It was already eight o''clock, and Anna felt sleepy.


    She stroked her abdomen a little bit, trying to hold on for a while, but she felt bad, so she hesitated.Finally, she sighed and told herself that she was not only a wife, but also the mother of an unborn child.


    Put down your books and minimize your worries. She went to the side of the big bed, opened the quilt and lay in it, as if she were soon asleep.


    Vaguely, I heard a little noise, and I was suddenly awakened.


    She opened her eyes, her pupils dilated with fear. Before long, she opened her quilt, wrapped her nightgown, and went down the stairs as steadily as possible.


    The servant on duty yawned. When he opened his eyes, he saw his wife coming down the stairs and woke up instantly.


    "What''s the matter with you?" He hastened forward and asked.


    Anna was stunned at the servant''s question.


    She looked at the gate, her hand still on the escalator, not knowing whether she was relieved or still worried.


    She calmed down and asked, "is Mr. back?"


    "Not yet, ma''am. It''s already ten o''clock," he said, and half looked out of the window. Then he continued, "it''s snowy, sir. I''m afraid he won''t come back today."


    Anna nodded. She thought the servant''s words were right, but she didn''t know why. She always felt a little uneasy.


    The servant seemed to see Anna''s worry, and he grinned.


    "Sir, it will be fine. There have been several times before. The snow is even bigger than today. Mr. a just came back after a night''s rest at the city hall."


    "Yes." Anna smiles.


    She stopped for a moment, then raised her foot and turned around to go upstairs.


    Just at this moment, the door was opened, the hall came in and ran out.


    Anna heard the sound and turned around again. She felt as if she had been pulled by something. She walked down the remaining stairs.


    At the dark door, some snowflakes took the opportunity to drill in. As soon as they touched the ground, they fell down and turned into snowy water, making the small area at the door become wet and slippery.


    Anna''s pace slowed.


    Her mood is very anxious, as if she knows something, but the sense of responsibility as a mother makes her have to protect her own safety.


    The servant on duty also saw the slippery ground and looked at Anna with some fear. Only when the latter was free, he was relieved.


    Just as he was about to say something, several figures had already come from the courtyard.


    You don''t need to guess who it is.


    However, the gentleman, who always liked to walk in with fixed steps, walked slowly, and the hall on one side was still following closely, as if he was worried about something.


    "Alexis!" Anna cried out.


    The sound has just landed, the figure has stepped into the door, wrapped in the wind and snow.


    Anna''s eyes fell on Karenin''s face, and her face turned pale. She saw a little damage to Karenin''s eyes, and her forehead was swollen.


    Just when Anna wanted to walk quickly, Karenin had already taken a step forward, almost like running.


    He helped Anna as if she were the one who was hurt.


    "You are hurt!" Anna said, her hands had instinctively grasped Karenin''s arm, but subconsciously released it. She saw that he was hurt and was afraid to scratch him, but Karenin took her left hand.


    "It''s not serious, it just looks a little scary."


    As he spoke, he looked down at the door and quickly ordered his servants.


    "The ground is too wet. Close the door and clean it up."


    "Yes, sir." The servant replied quickly.


    "Shall I get you a doctor?" Asked the servant.


    Karenin shook his head: "the snow is too heavy. Let''s talk about it tomorrow." With that he put his eyes back on Anna, who was raising his hand, looking to make sure that his face was serious.


    "The snow was a little heavy, the road skidded, and accidentally hit the door handle of the carriage." He said simply and quickly.


    "I''ll take care of it a little bit. I''ll get the medicine box." Anna distressed and wanted to get the medicine box, but Karenin stopped her.


    "Anna, the medicine box is in the bedroom." He cautioned.


    Anna found that she had done a stupid thing. She had no time to think about it. She just nodded and wanted to take Karenin''s hand and take him up.


    "Don''t worry." Said Karenin in a low voice.


    "But..." Anna was a little confused. Her heart beat a little fast. She didn''t know whether she was pregnant or how. She felt dizzy and wanted to say something, but her brain was stuck. At this moment, she was gently pulled into one''s arms.


    "Nothing serious, Anna."


    Karenin gently comforted.


    Anna took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down.


    "I''m ready." She said.


    Karenin released his hand. He wanted to hold Anna, but the latter pulled his hand faster, as if she were the stronger side.


    "Let''s go to your bedroom and have the doctor come and show you tomorrow."After she finished speaking to Karenin, she said to the servant that he would go to the kitchen to cook an egg, and then she would bring the gauze together.


    After saying that, she took Karenin''s hand and tried to make every step steady before moving forward.


    ***********************************


    in the bedroom.


    The candlelight was quiet as if they didn''t know that the snowflakes were flying wantonly outside.


    The wound at the corner of her eye was healed. Anna sat in her chair and rubbed the bruise for Karenin with the shelled eggs.


    "It''s kind of funny." She said suddenly, and then she began to laugh.


    Unlike ordinary people, when he heard this, Karenin would subconsciously look at himself in the mirror. Instead, he raised his hand and took Anna''s hand.


    "Nothing serious, Anna."


    "I know." Anna''s smile suddenly narrowed and her voice was low.


    "I''m sorry, I''m just a little worried," she added, halfway through. "I''ve been worried lately."


    "Was it because I was pregnant that I came back?"


    Karenin did not nod or shake his head.


    He took the eggs from Anna''s hand and put them on the table.


    "The snow is heavy, but I expect it will be some time." "You don''t sleep well these days. Sometimes you kick the quilt at night. The doctor says that the temperature of pregnant people will be higher," he said


    Anna was stunned. She didn''t know that she would kick the quilt when she went to bed recently. Anyway, when she woke up in the morning, she was warm and warm.


    "You did a good job, Anna." Karenin added.


    Before meeting, some people were puzzled. He raised his hand and gently arranged some disordered hair for her.


    Her cool fingers rubbed against her cheek and felt numb and itchy.


    "The slippery ground." He cautioned.


    Anna smiles, her fingers on the back of Karenin''s hand.


    "I''m going to be a mother." She said with a trace of pride.


    "Yes." Karenin also said with a low smile.


    After a while, Mrs. Karenin''s unique smile rang out in her bedroom.


    "It looks silly."


    "I was hurt."


    "It''s really funny. I''ll never forget it in my life."


    Half ring, a helpless voice sounded.


    "Will it diminish tomorrow?"


    "No, but not so funny."


    Snow is still wanton, although it is not Christmas, but in this day, some hearts just seem more warm up.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 107

    This is an anti-theft badge. He sits more casually than in front of his desk, but he still looks decent compared with ordinary people. He always keeps the appearance of a government official.


    "Do you have any questions? Anna. " Karenin looked away from the documents and looked at Anna with blue eyes.


    "No Anna smiles.


    Karenin moved his eyes to his official document again, until five minutes later, he still felt someone''s eyes glued to him.


    "Are you sure you don''t have any questions?"


    "No Anna said, and then said, "maybe one."


    "You can ask." Karenin pressed his finger on the page and raised his head slightly. His voice was quiet and his tone was not undulating, but it would not be hard. Maybe it was because his blue eyes under his long eyelashes were focusing on others, which did not mean to examine.


    "I noticed you didn''t wear glasses."


    "I''m not nearsighted."


    "I," Anna licked her lip and then laughed shyly, "I was just wondering what it would look like if you put on your glasses."


    "I don''t think that will make any difference." Karenin dropped his eyes and said that the conversation was temporarily over.


    Anna felt a little sorry.


    She looked out of the window and held her cheek in her right hand.


    They had been away from Petersburg for two hours, and the rolling hills were exciting at first, but now they were a little dull.


    The sky is a light blue, against which some birch trees stand like sentinels. Although it is not very impressive now, it will be green and beautiful in spring.


    She unconsciously folded her hands, side face, while tapping these dull scenes, while smiling.


    Accustomed to the busy modern society, at the beginning of life let people feel a little helpless, but now, everything is very good.


    What Anna didn''t know was that, despite her decision not to disturb her husband, it was clear that Karenin himself had been unable to concentrate.


    His head slightly side to Anna''s direction, the high bridge of the nose is cut by the sun a delicate and elegant arc. The eyelashes were not thick or curled up, half closed, revealing the same light blue as the sky.


    He looked at his fiancee for a long time and knew that she seemed to be asleep.


    Karenin got up and put a flannel blanket over Anna.


    As he sat down, he made sure that Anna would not wake up for a moment, and then he moved his eyes and concentrated on the document.


    Anna didn''t know how long she had been sleeping. She woke up in a gentle shake.


    "Am I asleep?" She tried to rub her eyes, but was stopped.


    Karenin took out his handkerchief and handed it to her.


    "Dr. Grachev told me that this would reduce my chances of being found by the disease."


    Anna took the veil, wiped her eyes and laughed, "he''s right. You have a good doctor. He''s great."


    Karenin didn''t say anything about this praise. He looked at the time on his pocket watch, then put down his official document and said, "we have to go to lunch."


    "Good suggestion. I''m just hungry." Anna agreed with the proposal, and Karenin nodded and was more happy.


    The dining box on the train is in the middle of the train. The passage is not big enough to accommodate two adults walking side by side. So Karenin walks in front. Some parents will hold the children''s hands to prevent these little monsters from running around.


    Anna is no longer a child. Naturally, Karenin was not the kind of person who would take other people''s hands at will, but he did say a word when he got up.


    "Follow me."


    It''s like honey, Anna thought, and followed her.


    Because Karenin was not short and his shoulders were wide, Anna couldn''t see the whole scene clearly when he came to the front.


    Some of her past experiences made her a little nervous about the unknown, but now, with a trusted person walking ahead, she found that the unknown was not so terrible.


    They came to the middle of the train, and there are not many people eating yet.


    Anna knew that Karenin did not propose to have dinner at this time by accident. Maybe he was used to it and found out the most suitable dining time.


    "What would you like to have?" Karenin asked.


    In fact, there are not too many kinds of local supply, but Karenin''s behavior makes people ignore this point.


    Anna ordered what she liked, and noticed what Karenin ordered, and secretly wrote it down in her heart.


    After lunch, Anna took a bite, which was not delicious. She looked at Karenin and frowned slightly. No one is to blame. The ingredients are innocent, so are the chefs.


    Anna thought that Karenin would throw away the undesirable lunch like those rich people, but Karenin did not.


    He let his brow relax and stretch, still slowly and calmly cutting the food from his plate. Then he looked up at Anna and asked, "isn''t it not to your taste?"A great feeling swept over Anna.


    This move stems from Karenin''s not arrogant extravagance, as a wife, Anna felt a sense of pride. It''s like someone said, "if the person I love is a criminal, I don''t know what to do, but if the person I love is a noble person, I will be proud of him.".


    "No Anna said with a smile, enjoying her food as well.


    She lied. The lunch itself didn''t taste good, but the elation could make up for it. When they returned to the box later, Anna told Karenin the truth.


    "What else would you like to eat now?"


    Instead of asking anything else, Karenin focused more on practical issues.


    "I''m full now." Anna said happily.


    Karenin nodded and said, "if you don''t like it, you don''t have to force yourself, Anna."


    "But you don''t waste it, Alexis." Anna points out this in a soft tone. "It''s a very good quality."


    "The taste of the food is important, but for me, the practicality of the food itself has satisfied me. For me, it doesn''t change much to continue eating this lunch, but for you, if you continue to eat it on the basis of not liking it, it becomes a mood affecting thing


    Karenin''s serious words made Anna smile and bend her eyes.


    "Why are you laughing?" Karenin frowned a little puzzled.


    "Because of your sweet words." Anna said, her eyes shining.


    "No matter what, it doesn''t change my feeling that everything was not bad but good."


    "If you think so, all right." Karenin nodded again and took out his document. Anna sighed in her heart again.


    In the afternoon, Anna did not stare at Karenin any more. She took a book out and looked at it slowly. Around three o''clock, the waiter of the dining car knocked on the door of their box.


    When there were still delicate and delicious refreshments on the clean table, Karenin pushed the cake towards Anna.


    Make up for lunch.


    "You don''t want it?" Anna asked. The dimples were already on the cheek.


    "No


    Karenin said succinctly. He picked up his own cup of black coffee, and Anna took a look at it and drew it back.


    "I have to take a bite of the cake."


    The bitterness of black coffee is in sharp contrast to the sweet and greasy cake.


    "Is it delicious?" Karenin asked.


    "Delicious." Anna nodded honestly. "It''s not a lie this time."


    Karenin nodded to show understanding.


    With the unique aroma of black coffee and the sweet and greasy taste of cream, Anna decided to be more honest.


    "Don''t you want to touch me?"


    Karenin''s sipping action seemed to freeze in mid air. Then he put down his coffee cup, got up over the table top, across Anna''s side of the space, and as his fingers touched each other''s cheek, he asked, "may I?"


    "Yes."


    Anna''s eyelashes moved quickly, but her words were firm.


    This kiss is a little bitter and a little sweet. Anna keeps it in her heart and gives it a great place.


    Maria clearly knows why her son is not doing well, and she reminds him.


    "Andre."


    Andrea, though a little impatient, did not stare at macarone with boredom, but said, "do you mind if I go to my room for a while? Aunt Anna. "


    The boy''s big light blue eyes looked at Anna with a kind of childlike and asking eyes, and Anna was sure that she could not refuse the child''s request.


    "No, I don''t mind." Anna said and looked at each other curiously.


    Andre, with permission, made only a look at his mother that he was going first and left.


    "I''m sorry, Anna." Said Maria, somewhat apologetic.


    "That''s nothing. I mean, if you don''t mind, can you tell me what happened to him? "


    "In fact, it''s because Charlie and his family are going to Russia next week. Charlie is Andre''s playmate, but his father faces a job transfer and they have to be separated


    "I can understand that it''s really hard to part from a friend." Anna said.


    "I hope he''ll get better some time." Said Maria.


    At dinner, Andre did not arrive on time. Luid asked his servant to call for him. When he saw his son coming, the father, who had always been gentle, looked a little ugly for the first time.


    "Andre, you can''t keep playing. You''re a big boy


    Anna was also worried that luid''s public remarks would upset Andre. After all, he didn''t look like a good and obedient child. However, unexpectedly, Andrea looked around all the people and said, "I won''t be like this next time, Dad."Andre sits next to her sister Lucia, who gives him a caring expression, but Andre just shakes his head and enjoys his dinner in silence.


    His dining etiquette is almost impeccable, except for the expression on his face, which is not very good, but also maintains in a polite range.


    After dinner, they went to the living room to rest. Luid and Karenin were talking about political matters. The children and women were far away from them.


    Maria takes care of them with some fruit.


    Andrea did not leave early this time. He stayed and sat on the sofa, near the armrest, with his left thumb and forefinger resting on his temple and chin. Anna felt that the child showed that I was in a state of "nothingness and immortality", so that she couldn''t help laughing.


    Maria and Lucia are talking about something. Anna thought no one would see her smile, but Andrea raised her eyes sensitively. A pair of light blue eyes as if doped with mercury, with a bit of inorganic matter indifferent feeling.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 108

    Anna gave up the hint and said, "I need your help."


    Karenin raised his eyes, slightly puzzled.


    "You know, I had an illness, and after that I didn''t go out very much. My social life had stopped for some time, and now I''m in Petersburg instead of Moscow." Anna pauses and continues, "I''m afraid I can''t finish the tea party well."


    Karenin completely stopped cutting bacon.


    The tea party between women is not a field he is very good at. In fact, it should be said that this is not the area where he is willing to be patient.


    "You have to help me. I think you can tell me about these relationships when you get home today." Anna stressed the word "relationship," and in their circle, it was necessary to have information about everyone.


    After she finished, she looked at each other with her big eyes, like some kind of small animal.


    "I''ll be back on time." Karenin said.


    Anna blinked her husband''s eyes, and then she gave her husband a happy smile.


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, Karenin came back from the Department on time.


    There were no waiting guests in his meeting room, and the sofa would not have been vacant if it was normal, and he had told corney when he left in the morning that he would not see any visitors today.


    His faithful old housekeeper, though puzzled, did not ask much, but faithfully carried out his husband''s orders.


    Therefore, before he could change his clothes, Karenin went directly to Anna''s bedroom, or rather their bedroom. Although his own bedroom was still kept, he had almost completely ignored his big bed, which was not very soft.


    "Come to my study, Anna." Karenin said.


    He was still wearing a civilian uniform with a medal on it. Maybe he needed to meet some diplomats in the Department today.


    Karenin has won several very outstanding medals, but he does not wear them every day. He usually only uses them on important occasions. And he went home on time today, because he promised in the morning.


    Anna couldn''t help laughing. She almost trotted to Karenin with joy, then pulled his hand and let go before he frowned.


    "You''ll always do what you promised me, won''t you?"


    "If there is no accident, yes."


    Although he didn''t quite understand why his wife asked this question, Karenin answered her truthfully, and he got a kiss in the corner of his mouth.


    "You look good on the medal." She said brightly.


    Karenin looked at her, then moved away, as if, a little shy? Anna thought, also moved her eyes, secretly smile, did not know that she thought was embarrassed, at the moment is looking at her, will her eyebrows curved appearance.


    Karenin had two study rooms.


    One is for receiving some guests, and the other is for reading.


    The study of reception guest has more luxurious sofa, more inclined to talk. The study he used to read was simple, even a little monotonous.


    Two rows of large bookshelves occupy almost two walls. Near the window, there is a rosewood desk, which is simply coated with a little paint. From the edge wear marks, it has been used for some years. It can be seen that the owner cherishes it.


    A chair with no cushion on it. It looks square. It''s not easy to doze off when sitting on it. The whole study, just like the meaning of its birth, is just a place for reading.


    Although there is plenty of sunshine, there is nothing soft. In addition to Karenin''s round tea cup, it seems to be the only thing in this place that has no edges and corners. Originally, it is ordinary, but now it seems to be somewhat valuable.


    "Only one chair." Anna pointed it out.


    Karenin realized that he was not thoughtful. He planned to ring the bell for the servant to bring a chair, but Anna stopped him.


    "I have a soft stool in my bedroom." She said that without waiting for Karenin to say anything, she ran out and soon brought over a stool with plump looking cushions.


    As a result, this room after the tea cup, there is a thing without edges and corners, but also with fluffy skills.


    Karenin did not say anything about the existence of this kind of violation. He acquiesced in all this. In the days to come, he would often watch his wife move in and out of his world, filling the world with more round and soft things.


    According to Karenin''s habit, his guests always sat opposite him, either in uniform or in formal clothes. When talking to them, Karenin was used to pondering the meaning of the other party''s next sentence before he finished his last sentence.


    But now, beside his lonely chair, there is a too soft stool. It is pink, and there is lace made of ribbon. It seems that if you put your fingers on it, no matter where you put them, they will bounce again and again.After he sat down, he also found that for a moment, he was a little uncertain about what tone to use to talk with the people around him.


    She was wearing a white skirt. The collar was not exposed like other women, but was closed. It was stacked like the petals of a Jacaranda, with a blue brooch in the middle. The neck is blue and delicate, and the skin is long and thin, like lily, looking up at the sky.


    And look up, her gray round eyes like the square tile gray pigeon furry neck color, very bright and soft.


    She was so close to herself, her eyes on the form he had just opened, and then murmured in admiration, as if it were not just a form, but something great.


    "You''re really great, Alexis. You''ve done a great job. It''s easy to see!" Anna exclaimed from the bottom of her heart.


    Karenin''s handwriting has always been the kind she likes, not frivolous or stiff. His logical thinking is very strong, and the relations listed are concise and clear, and the key points are very prominent.


    "It''s nothing." Karenin said that his tone was still stable, but there were some waves in his heart.


    He began to tell Anna in his flat voice about the big circles of Petersburg''s upper class.


    As a respectable lady, his wife in Petersburg must contact the circle in the future, Karenin roughly divided them into three categories.


    The first is that Anna has to deal with the circle he brings to her, including his colleagues and subordinates. But it is not the main task of today. Moreover, in this circle, Karenin himself will play a leading role.


    The second is the circle headed by Countess Lydia, which has a political mantle. Although it is flashy, it is a kind of secret political channel. Some of these things will be told by Karenin to his wife in the future.


    The third circle is the one Anna will come into contact with tomorrow, led by the Duchess of Betsy. He was the kind of circle that Karenin disliked the most, but he could not avoid it completely.


    "Your cousin, Betsy, is an excellent leader in this circle. She has fully grasped the core meaning of this circle and has never deviated from the theme from the beginning to the end." Karenin said in a flat tone.


    Although most people would not have other ideas when they heard this kind of evaluation, Anna could tell that Karenin did not like Betsy very much.


    "Don''t you like Betsy?"


    Karenin looked at her and said, "if people ask me this, I will avoid answering my personal preference, or I will let you get the answer you want. But I said I would always be honest with you, so I have to regret to tell you, Anna, I don''t like this lady


    Anna didn''t have much impression on him. She only remembered that she was a beauty. She was more curious about why Karenin didn''t like him.


    "I don''t want to talk about other people''s rights and wrongs, Anna. A man should not talk about a woman, no matter what her status Karenin spoke in a cold language, and Anna knew it meant that he was not willing to talk about it for the time being.


    She didn''t go into it any more, but it was written down in her heart that she would have to find out for herself tomorrow.


    After making up her mind, she looked up at her husband secretly, and saw that his lips were pursed up, which was obviously a little displeased. She laughed.


    He drew out a trace of jealousy, went over and kissed the corner of each other''s mouth. Then he raised his hands and gently pressed down on the corner of Karenin''s mouth, revealing a small stiff arc.


    "Who is in front of you now?" She asked.


    Karenin raised his right hand, pressed Anna''s wrist, and finally gave her a kiss on the knuckle of her thumb. His eyes were fixed on her, and he replied calmly, "you."


    Anna giggled.


    Later, she recalled what happened that day and understood one thing. She thought she was a tolerant and magnanimous person, but in fact, if it is related to Karenin, she is also the most ordinary person, with such shortcomings and a little jealousy.


    "That Madame de Marelle."


    Anna was a little surprised to see Karenin, but soon recovered.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 109

    This is the anti-theft chapter. Anna took the corner of her mouth and said, her cheeks were red, a pair of small white hands couldn''t resist holding each other''s hands. After feeling the back of her hands wrapped in them, she lowered her head and leaned against Karenin''s arms.


    "I know it''s not very reserved, but you have to allow me to let it go. You said something very sweet." She stressed the word "sweet," holding Karenin''s clothes in front of her chest with one small hand and holding them gently.


    She blushed a lot, but only in this way could she feel better.


    "In fact, I think it''s good." Karenin whispered, a kiss on Anna''s black hair.


    They all felt satisfied. In fact, Karenin thought that, although the marriage was so different and full of unpredictability, it was indeed satisfactory.


    When they got home for dinner, Anna did not say much. She just looked up at her husband from time to time.


    "What''s the matter?" Karenin asked.


    Anna said, "it''s like you''re going to shine now. I can''t help but look at you." She sighed again, "I''m so worried that you''ll be stolen. It''s like a dragon''s gold coin."


    Although Karenin had heard this strange praise and possessiveness from his little wife, he could not get used to it completely.


    So he calmly pointed out that the metaphor was not appropriate again, and her wife giggled.


    "Forgive me, you don''t have a chance to appeal. I have many strange metaphors in my stomach." Anna took a bite of the mushroom and then looked up at Karenin as if he were a better dish.


    Karenin chose to ignore this vision this time. He had to eat enough food instead of letting his mood wander in that out of control state all the time.


    The next day, Anna decided to do something to thank Karenin.


    He helped her sort out the messy social relationships, so of course she had to do something to repay him.


    "Maybe it would be better to have some shufflei." Anna told herself that although she could not say she was good at cooking, she still had a hand in making this kind of dessert.


    Her former manager was strict with her diet, but sometimes people are so strange. You are limited in one place, and sometimes you have to make up for it in other ways.


    Women and desserts always seem to be inseparable.


    Anna borrowed the kitchen from Sasha. The fat cook was very kind. She lent the kitchen which was only organized to the hostess, and she was ready for a disaster. She even quietly ventured with the gatekeeper, cabidoneci, and prepared several buckets of water for preparation.


    Of course, Anna doesn''t know about these things.


    For one thing, all Karenin''s servants, even cooks, were able to prepare all possible outcomes in advance without disturbing others. Second, Anna herself has been immersed in the gift of thanks to Karenin.


    Round eggs or just out of the chicken shed, with a bit of heat. The oranges in the straw baskets are very full and give off a good smell of orange.


    The process of waiting makes people anxious, but when they see something coming out of the oven, they have a sense of satisfaction.


    Anna couldn''t wait to share it with someone, so she called Sasha in, and she wanted to have afternoon tea with the cook.


    "It smells good. What are you doing, ma''am?" Sasha was a little surprised to find that the kitchen was still very clean and seemed to be brewing something delicious.


    "Shufulei, there''s an egg and an orange."


    Sasha took a look at the stove and sighed again.


    "Would you like to have an afternoon tea with me? Sasha. " Anna said with a smile.


    "That''s not very good." Sasha hesitated and Anna pulled her hand.


    "Don''t refuse. I feel sorry for leaving me to have afternoon tea alone." She deliberately said something pathetic.


    Sasha laughed. "If you say that, I don''t think I have any reason to refuse this invitation again."


    The kitchen is connected to the backyard, and there is no scenery at the moment. There is no gardening facilities in Karenin''s yard. It is formal, not out of the ordinary and absolutely not dazzling.


    In this natural courtyard, the sunlight becomes a little frivolous. It can shine as it likes.


    White painted log tables, and a few hollowed out chairs, Sasha magically took out a small pink plaid tablecloth and spread it on it.


    Anna asked anuska to bring the table mat she had made in advance, lace style. They chose a rose colored bone china tea set, and the milk was put in a transparent glass pot. It has orange and butter aromas, sweet and fresh.


    "Look how well it''s done!" Sasha exclaimed, her chubby fingers touching Anna''s printed coasters and looking at the lovely shuffles."You''d better eat first. Maybe it''s just good selling." Anna said.


    "How can it be, Madame, that all the eggs I have beaten in my hands can be used as a manor, and this taste must not be wrong!"


    Anuska and Anna both laughed.


    Sasha tasted it and raised her eyebrows. "Look, I''m right."


    "That is, is it possible to do too much?" Sasha asked.


    "Actually, I wanted to make it for Alexey." Anna said shyly. Then she saw that the cook was a little surprised. After a while, she had a tangled look on her face.


    "What''s the matter?" Anna asked.


    Sasha looked at his mistress, and then said cautiously, "in fact, ma''am, you may not know much, sir. He doesn''t like sweets."


    Anna was a little surprised and then became depressed. "I don''t know. I thought it would be a good idea."


    "It''s a good idea, ma''am. These things are really delicious," Sasha said


    Anna shook her head and sighed, "no matter how delicious it is, he doesn''t like sweets."


    Sasha didn''t know how to comfort her mistress. Fortunately, the frustration didn''t last long. She started talking about other topics and finally said that she wanted to give her all these shufulei.


    "I heard that you have a pair of grandchildren, and I think they will like sweets."


    Sasha''s two grandchildren of course like these sweet things, but she can''t help but feel some regret. After all, the lady''s cooking is really delicious.


    After the afternoon tea, Anna was not discouraged. On the contrary, she understood something again. So she asked Sasha a a lot about Karenin''s preference for dishes.


    She learned that Karenin had no particular preference for food, except that sweets were not his favorite. From this point of view, it is not a good idea to express your gratitude on food.


    Anna crossed it out, and she was going to think about it again. In short, thanks are necessary.


    Karenin came back late that day. He said that he would not come back for dinner. When he got home, it was already 10 o''clock. Anna spent some time doing shuflei in the daytime, and she fell asleep at nine o''clock.


    Karenin entered the hall, and korny took his coat for him. He was about to go to the second floor when the cook came out, as if waiting for him.


    "What''s the matter?" Karenin asked.


    "Well, sir, it may not matter, but I think I''ll tell you about it." Generally speaking, as long as a servant remembers to mind her master''s business, she can''t help but want to speak for her mistress.


    "Say it."


    Sasha told Karenin about Anna''s dessert during the day. She was relieved when she observed her husband''s listening attentively. She said with a smile, "I know you don''t like sweets, but you really have a good wife."


    It was almost the first time for Karenin to hear such words from others. It was a strange feeling, mixed with pride, moving and even a little faint pride.


    But he did not intend to show that people like Karenin nodded with a little reserve to show his awareness and approval.


    Karenin went up the second floor from the escalator and pushed away his wife''s bedroom, or rather their bedroom.


    What happened in the house was impossible to evade the servants. This unusual thing must have been talked about secretly over the servants'' afternoon tea.


    Most of his wife didn''t know this, although it was a little confusing, but Karenin thought that maybe everything in the world should not be made clear.


    As long as it is about his wife, people like Karenin, who are rigid and dogmatic, even put that kind of similar theory in their heart in silence, which has become some strange principle.


    His wife was already asleep and wrapped herself in the quilt, next to his side. Her pink cheeks and her sleepy expression all tell one thing. She is very happy.


    This kind of happiness that can be seen without words directly infected Karenin.


    He did something he would never have done before.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, and then kissing his little wife, as if indirectly, kissing the traces of happiness.


    It''s morning and Anna wakes up.


    Karenin was not next to her. She was a little disappointed and noticed that there was a note on the pillow belonging to Karenin.


    Anna opened it for a look, then couldn''t help laughing.


    "Blueberry can be included in your favorite dessert category."


    That night, Anna finished her thanks, and Karenin, he ate his own blueberry pie.


    Like now, in this little box, Anna looks at her husband.


    He sat more casually than at his desk, but compared with ordinary people, he was still decent, always maintaining the appearance of a government official."Do you have any questions? Anna. " Karenin looked away from the documents and looked at Anna with blue eyes.


    "No Anna smiles.


    Karenin moved his eyes to his official document again, until five minutes later, he still felt someone''s eyes glued to him.


    "Are you sure you don''t have any questions?"


    "No Anna said, and then said, "maybe one."


    "You can ask." Karenin pressed his finger on the page and raised his head slightly. His voice was quiet and his tone was not undulating, but it would not be hard. Maybe it was because his blue eyes under his long eyelashes were focusing on others, which did not mean to examine.


    "I noticed you didn''t wear glasses."


    "I''m not nearsighted."


    "I," Anna licked her lip and then laughed shyly, "I was just wondering what it would look like if you put on your glasses."


    "I don''t think that will make any difference." Karenin dropped his eyes and said that the conversation was temporarily over.


    Anna felt a little sorry.


    She looked out of the window and held her cheek in her right hand.


    They had been away from Petersburg for two hours, and the rolling hills were exciting at first, but now they were a little dull.


    The sky is a light blue, against which some birch trees stand like sentinels. Although it is not very impressive now, it will be green and beautiful in spring.


    She unconsciously folded her hands, side face, while tapping these dull scenes, while smiling.


    Accustomed to the busy modern society, at the beginning of life let people feel a little helpless, but now, everything is very good.


    What Anna didn''t know was that, despite her decision not to disturb her husband, it was clear that Karenin himself had been unable to concentrate.


    His head slightly side to Anna''s direction, the high bridge of the nose is cut by the sun a delicate and elegant arc. The eyelashes were not thick or curled up, half closed, revealing the same light blue as the sky.


    He looked at his fiancee for a long time and knew that she seemed to be asleep.


    Karenin got up and put a flannel blanket over Anna.


    As he sat down, he made sure that Anna would not wake up for a moment, and then he moved his eyes and concentrated on the document.


    Anna didn''t know how long she had been sleeping. She woke up in a gentle shake.


    "Am I asleep?" She tried to rub her eyes, but was stopped.


    Karenin took out his handkerchief and handed it to her.


    "Dr. Grachev told me that this would reduce my chances of being found by the disease."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 110

    What''s the purpose of this chapter


    Vorensky indicated with his lips the direction of his sister''s departure, and then he shrugged: "it''s not a big deal, is it?"


    Even though he said so, there were some young people''s postures. To be honest, it was only half a year ago that Wollensky entered this circle. After he turned 12, his sister thought that he could look at him with a mature look.


    Vorensky was eager to be recognized, so even if something in the circle had surprised him at first, he would now tell himself that it was no big deal. Everyone will go through it. It is a sad thing for a beautiful woman with money and status if only her husband loves her.


    A single woman needs to be reserved, but once married, a lot of love will not damage her reputation, and universal love will make her very attractive in the society. Wollensky''s mother was like this when she was young, but now they are just gradually accepting and loving the laws of the society.


    Anna understood what vorensky meant, and she was a little surprised. But combined with vorensky''s unconcerned gaze at the moment, she didn''t argue about anything, just a smile of indifference and apology.


    Vorensky looked at her suspiciously.


    "Would you like some cake?" Anna asked.


    Her performance was so sincere that it was almost impossible to feel the intention hidden in it, so she only received an angry look.


    "No, thank you. I''m not a child anymore Said Wollensky stiffly.


    He rolled up a wrinkled expression, because he didn''t want to show unpleasant emotions, which is immature, but can''t do it completely. So he decided to leave Anna''s side so that he could be more comfortable and not be emotional like a baby.


    Anna watched the boy leave and joined the Duchess of miyakhenki''s conversation. She took another look at the direction of sister Wollensky''s departure. Finally, she blinked and ate a cookie herself.


    At 3:30, an unusual person came to their tea party.


    "You are a rare visitor." Said Betsy with a smile, her charming eyes always like to be used on all people, although she thought that Karenin was boring and tight, she did not intend to skip him.


    Karenin gave the Duchess of petsey a kiss on the back of her hand.


    He didn''t like the frivolous lady, but he had to admire her social skills. There''s no need to show your preferences.


    Karenin straightened up. He swept the room politely and quickly caught his wife''s position in that short time. The latter''s big eyes were looking at him in some surprise.


    Karenin did not intend to smile. What he intended to show was a social smirk, but when his eyes touched his little wife, he could not help becoming sincere.


    "Your rembreyer seems to have been a great success, and I think next time you will be the best tea hostess in Petersburg." He cocked his lips and complimented Betsy, but his eyes still fell on his wife.


    Betsy chuckled.


    She likes to receive compliments, especially on such things as clothes, beauty, and tea parties. But she was not like a 14-year-old girl who went to the dance for the first time. She was moved by a word of praise or encouragement. She swore that the person in front of her must be the best and most lovely person in the world.


    "Come on, sit down with your wife and talk to us." Said Betsy affectionately that she was such a good master, taking full care of the newly married couple.


    "How did you get here?" Anna asked in a low voice after Karenin sat down. Although her voice was small, she could still feel the joy in it.


    "Everything in the Department was dealt with early." Karenin replied, then turned to the ambassador''s wife and talked to her.


    Anna bit her husband''s lips a little bit closer to her.


    Karenin felt his wife approaching him and, out of politeness, moved aside. But before long, his wife came closer to him.


    So Karenin had to stop talking for a moment and take a look at his wife and ask if she had anything to do. The latter just opened his twinkling eyes and laughed contentedly at him.


    Karenin turned his eyes, this time no longer foolishly thought that his wife felt crowded, so he moved to the side. Although, logically, he didn''t think it was meaningful at all, his wife clearly liked the narrow, crowded distance.


    If they were not still in front of a large number of people, Anna felt that she could not help but kiss Karenin.


    Of course, if your husband changed his schedule for more than ten years for you, wouldn''t you feel honored?


    If she put her hand on Karenin''s arm at this time, it would be too sticky, so Anna could only suppress this impulse and express her joy by constantly approaching each other."I went to the dressing room and then we got a new partner, didn''t we?"


    Wollensky''s sister came back, her hair and skirt were not disordered at all, but the blush on her face was deeper, her eyes were still bright, and she looked like a flower, with a different brilliance.


    "Yes." Petsy agreed, sweetly, as she introduced Karenin to vorensky''s sister.


    Karenin had a few words with vorensky''s sister, and the Duchess of miyakhki had mentioned a bill which they were talking about at this time.


    The Duchess of miyakki had no intention of talking about such a serious matter, and in fact, she didn''t care much, but she liked Anna and was happy to talk to her husband about something the latter liked.


    They exchanged views.


    Karenin knew what they wanted to hear, like Duchess miyakki. He liked politics, bills. Talking about these was exactly what he liked, but he also understood that he was dealing with some ladies. If he comes by his own temperament, the conversation will either end up unhappy or embarrassed because it is boring. So he moved out of that set of words, cleverly perfunctory to each other.


    They sat for another half an hour, when it would be impolite to say goodbye. Karenin privately asked Anna if she wanted to go back together. Anna gave him a positive answer.


    Karenin said goodbye to the hostess.


    "Won''t you stay for dinner?" Asked Betsy, looking as if he was trying to keep them.


    Just as Karenin was about to offer a good excuse in his mind to refuse politely, vorensky''s sister said it for them.


    "Oh, Betsy, don''t forget that they are newlyweds, not like us." Said Wollensky''s sister, in a different way, who still seemed to be in high spirits.


    Betsy laughed, too. She exchanged a look with vorensky''s sister that only they understood. Then she turned to Anna and Karenin.


    "I look forward to having dinner with you next time."


    Karenin once again kisses Betsy on the back of his hand, which makes Anna take his arm and leave together.


    The coachman of Karenin''s house was waiting at the door, the grey horse wagged its tail, and the Tatars opened the door for them.


    As the carriage began to move towards home, Anna looked at Karenin for a moment, and the latter asked her.


    "In fact, I have an unusual idea to tell you."


    The man put on the posture and expression of listening attentively.


    "I didn''t realize it was going to be a problem, but I found out today that maybe I should make myself clear first," Anna said after caressing the folds of her skirt with her hands. Even if most people think it''s ridiculous and inappropriate, I want to tell you


    "Alexis, I don''t want a third person in our marriage."


    Anna saw Karenin blink her eyes slowly, and she sighed gently.


    "I know it''s not to blame for most people, but..."


    Anna did not finish, her words were gently interrupted by Karenin.


    "If you mean what you saw today from the Duchess of pettesey, Anna, I have to make my point again. Even if this is the case in this society, some customs will not be publicly criticized, and even some people secretly praise it. I have no intention of criticizing them. All I can do is to abide by my own principles and beliefs. As I have always believed in the sanctity of marriage, once combined, there should be no force to separate a couple except death. "


    Karenin stopped for a moment. His blue eyes were so focused that they reflected two little ones. There was nothing else.


    His words are calm and organized, and his eyes are calm and authoritative.


    "Maybe you have some misunderstanding before, and I think that since you are quite concerned about this issue, I''d better make it clear to you completely."


    "What I mean by death and separation at this moment is not only the death of the body, but also the highest will of man."


    "If you have any questions about our relationship and feelings at this moment, or don''t like it, you can tell me now. If this moment passes, Anna, I will not accept any amendment or appeal


    The basic reason why this kind of women are popular is that ordinary people can''t get it, but Anna knows that she has been mixed up in this kind of women since she was 12 years old. There is no lack of lovely and intelligent excellent.


    If a woman has many affairs and aims at the man''s purse, they will try their best to seduce the man.


    And a smart woman, if not careful to lose a heart in who''s body, she is easy not to be found.


    "I''ve heard of you before, but I haven''t seen you. Now that I see you, I know that the rumors are not true enough. You are more beautiful and outstanding than the rumors, Mrs. Karenin. "


    Said Madame de Marelle kindly, with such propriety that she perfectly displayed the manner of a beautiful hostess.Some of the men looked away from Anna, and they were completely attracted by the beauty and generosity of Madame de Marelle, as if she were singing.


    Anna smiles and greets Madame de Marelle. She pretended to know nothing, and there was no need to tear her face first.


    When the men got together to talk about government affairs, Karenin asked Anna if she could be alone.


    "What are you worried about? Can she still get lost in our house? " Madame de malelle took Anna''s hand kindly and laughed at Karenin.


    If ordinary men, in the face of such words, there can always be one or two affectionate responses or teasing, but Karenin is such a serious person.


    He completely ignored the art of conversation between men and women, but only from the most innocent aspects of interpretation.


    "If you look after me, I don''t have to worry about these problems."


    Anna snickered a smile in her heart. This time she was not going to tell Karenin the truth.


    "Come on, Mrs. Karenin. Many ladies want to see you." Said Madame de Marelle in an elegant tone, and she had naturally let go of Anna''s hand, and had returned to a dignified and friendly manner.


    Anna thought to herself, what do these people see me for? I''m not a monkey in the zoo, but I have a curious smile on my face.


    Lederer is surrounded in the middle by Madame Marder. But she didn''t know these ladies at all, and the result was that she became a monkey, and Madame de Marelle became a star studded commentator.


    It''s not that no one paid attention to her, but Anna couldn''t answer all the questions asked by the ladies. Like the scenery of Petersburg, the banquets, the drama.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Karenin. I forgot that you didn''t get married very long." Said a lady with a pink face, her white breast trembling.


    "Mrs. de fernes, I heard from my husband that the most popular play in Petersburg recently is..."


    Mrs. de Marelle would always relieve Anna of her embarrassment and become the focus of attention again.


    These people thought to themselves, "look, what if you have beauty? She doesn''t know anything. Maybe her rich dowry is just a rumor. There are more families without names and strength these days. On the contrary, our dear Madame de Marelle is beautiful, elegant and knowledgeable. "


    Anna knows what these people are thinking. She feels bored and can''t say anything. After all, she''s not just representing herself now. It''s irresponsible to leave willfully.


    She pretended to listen carefully to these talks and looked at Karenin through tea, but she did not find her husband.


    "Sorry, I have to go to the dressing room." Madame de Marelle stopped talking, saying somewhat apologetically.


    "Is there anyone else to come with me?"


    "Yes, I''m going to the dressing room, too." A full-bodied young woman also said that she was wearing an excessively gorgeous dress, but to be honest, it was terrible. Look at the freckles that could not be covered. Under the impression of the fragrant gold silk neckline, it was like wheat that had just taken off its shell.


    After Madame de Marelle had left for a while, the women''s interest returned to Anna, her dress, to be precise.


    "Which tailor did you ask to make it?" Asked a young lady of twenty-eight.


    "I made it myself. It used to be a very ordinary velvet dress." Anna said honestly, and finally a little happy, she likes to talk about clothes, about the small designs, the tailoring, not just the expensive rubles piled up, but obviously she made a taboo.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 111

    After a while, the 13-year-old approached her and asked, "you seem to be dissatisfied with this." Asked vorensky, in a low voice.


    "What?"


    Vorensky indicated with his lips the direction of his sister''s departure, and then he shrugged: "it''s not a big deal, is it?"


    Even though he said so, there were some young people''s postures. To be honest, it was only half a year ago that Wollensky entered this circle. After he turned 12, his sister thought that he could look at him with a mature look.


    Vorensky was eager to be recognized, so even if something in the circle had surprised him at first, he would now tell himself that it was no big deal. Everyone will go through it. It is a sad thing for a beautiful woman with money and status if only her husband loves her.


    A single woman needs to be reserved, but once married, a lot of love will not damage her reputation, and universal love will make her very attractive in the society. Wollensky''s mother was like this when she was young, but now they are just gradually accepting and loving the laws of the society.


    Anna understood what vorensky meant, and she was a little surprised. But combined with vorensky''s unconcerned gaze at the moment, she didn''t argue about anything, just a smile of indifference and apology.


    Vorensky looked at her suspiciously.


    "Would you like some cake?" Anna asked.


    Her performance was so sincere that it was almost impossible to feel the intention hidden in it, so she only received an angry look.


    "No, thank you. I''m not a child anymore Said Wollensky stiffly.


    He rolled up a wrinkled expression, because he didn''t want to show unpleasant emotions, which is immature, but can''t do it completely. So he decided to leave Anna''s side so that he could be more comfortable and not be emotional like a baby.


    Anna watched the boy leave and joined the Duchess of miyakhenki''s conversation. She took another look at the direction of sister Wollensky''s departure. Finally, she blinked and ate a cookie herself.


    At 3:30, an unusual person came to their tea party.


    "You are a rare visitor." Said Betsy with a smile, her charming eyes always like to be used on all people, although she thought that Karenin was boring and tight, she did not intend to skip him.


    Karenin gave the Duchess of petsey a kiss on the back of her hand.


    He didn''t like the frivolous lady, but he had to admire her social skills. There''s no need to show your preferences.


    Karenin straightened up. He swept the room politely and quickly caught his wife''s position in that short time. The latter''s big eyes were looking at him in some surprise.


    Karenin did not intend to smile. What he intended to show was a social smirk, but when his eyes touched his little wife, he could not help becoming sincere.


    "Your rembreyer seems to have been a great success, and I think next time you will be the best tea hostess in Petersburg." He cocked his lips and complimented Betsy, but his eyes still fell on his wife.


    Betsy chuckled.


    She likes to receive compliments, especially on such things as clothes, beauty, and tea parties. But she was not like a 14-year-old girl who went to the dance for the first time. She was moved by a word of praise or encouragement. She swore that the person in front of her must be the best and most lovely person in the world.


    "Come on, sit down with your wife and talk to us." Said Betsy affectionately that she was such a good master, taking full care of the newly married couple.


    "How did you get here?" Anna asked in a low voice after Karenin sat down. Although her voice was small, she could still feel the joy in it.


    "Everything in the Department was dealt with early." Karenin replied, then turned to the ambassador''s wife and talked to her.


    Anna bit her husband''s lips a little bit closer to her.


    Karenin felt his wife approaching him and, out of politeness, moved aside. But before long, his wife came closer to him.


    So Karenin had to stop talking for a moment and take a look at his wife and ask if she had anything to do. The latter just opened his twinkling eyes and laughed contentedly at him.


    Karenin turned his eyes, this time no longer foolishly thought that his wife felt crowded, so he moved to the side. Although, logically, he didn''t think it was meaningful at all, his wife clearly liked the narrow, crowded distance.


    If they were not still in front of a large number of people, Anna felt that she could not help but kiss Karenin.


    Of course, if your husband changed his schedule for more than ten years for you, wouldn''t you feel honored?If she put her hand on Karenin''s arm at this time, it would be too sticky, so Anna could only suppress this impulse and express her joy by constantly approaching each other.


    "I went to the dressing room and then we got a new partner, didn''t we?"


    Wollensky''s sister came back, her hair and skirt were not disordered at all, but the blush on her face was deeper, her eyes were still bright, and she looked like a flower, with a different brilliance.


    "Yes." Petsy agreed, sweetly, as she introduced Karenin to vorensky''s sister.


    Karenin had a few words with vorensky''s sister, and the Duchess of miyakhki had mentioned a bill which they were talking about at this time.


    The Duchess of miyakki had no intention of talking about such a serious matter, and in fact, she didn''t care much, but she liked Anna and was happy to talk to her husband about something the latter liked.


    They exchanged views.


    Karenin knew what they wanted to hear, like Duchess miyakki. He liked politics, bills. Talking about these was exactly what he liked, but he also understood that he was dealing with some ladies. If he comes by his own temperament, the conversation will either end up unhappy or embarrassed because it is boring. So he moved out of that set of words, cleverly perfunctory to each other.


    They sat for another half an hour, when it would be impolite to say goodbye. Karenin privately asked Anna if she wanted to go back together. Anna gave him a positive answer.


    Karenin said goodbye to the hostess.


    "Won''t you stay for dinner?" Asked Betsy, looking as if he was trying to keep them.


    Just as Karenin was about to offer a good excuse in his mind to refuse politely, vorensky''s sister said it for them.


    "Oh, Betsy, don''t forget that they are newlyweds, not like us." Said Wollensky''s sister, in a different way, who still seemed to be in high spirits.


    Betsy laughed, too. She exchanged a look with vorensky''s sister that only they understood. Then she turned to Anna and Karenin.


    "I look forward to having dinner with you next time."


    Karenin once again kisses Betsy on the back of his hand, which makes Anna take his arm and leave together.


    The coachman of Karenin''s house was waiting at the door, the grey horse wagged its tail, and the Tatars opened the door for them.


    As the carriage began to move towards home, Anna looked at Karenin for a moment, and the latter asked her.


    "In fact, I have an unusual idea to tell you."


    The man put on the posture and expression of listening attentively.


    "I didn''t realize it was going to be a problem, but I found out today that maybe I should make myself clear first," Anna said after caressing the folds of her skirt with her hands. Even if most people think it''s ridiculous and inappropriate, I want to tell you


    "Alexis, I don''t want a third person in our marriage."


    Anna saw Karenin blink her eyes slowly, and she sighed gently.


    "I know it''s not to blame for most people, but..."


    Anna did not finish, her words were gently interrupted by Karenin.


    "If you mean what you saw today from the Duchess of pettesey, Anna, I have to make my point again. Even if this is the case in this society, some customs will not be publicly criticized, and even some people secretly praise it. I have no intention of criticizing them. All I can do is to abide by my own principles and beliefs. As I have always believed in the sanctity of marriage, once combined, there should be no force to separate a couple except death. "


    Karenin stopped for a moment. His blue eyes were so focused that they reflected two little ones. There was nothing else.


    His words are calm and organized, and his eyes are calm and authoritative.


    "Maybe you have some misunderstanding before, and I think that since you are quite concerned about this issue, I''d better make it clear to you completely."


    "What I mean by death and separation at this moment is not only the death of the body, but also the highest will of man."


    "If you have any questions about our relationship and feelings at this moment, or don''t like it, you can tell me now. If this moment passes, Anna, I will not accept any amendment or appeal


    "Maybe it''s because I just grew up." Anna said with a smile that she found it better to talk to these two children than to chat with some of her peers. After all, they are always the more real one.


    "We are not fools." Andrea muttered, but did not go on with the subject.


    "You should leave now."


    "You''re a little heartless, you know? Andre. " Anna pretended to be surprised and said, "after you make up with your good friend, are you ready to let me go?""We don''t have much time." Andre bit his lip and looked like he was about to cry.


    "Oh, don''t worry, honey. I''m just kidding." Anna quickly pacifies each other, and then the two children wink at her.


    "I know." Said Andrea, with a sly smile.


    "I won''t forgive you. You are a bad boy." Anna said with a smile. Andrea blinked and then gave her a kiss on the face.


    "Thank you."


    "Thank you very much, Mrs. Karenin." Charlie kisses Anna on the other cheek.


    "You are very lovely." "You shouldn''t have got married so early. You just have to wait five years," Charlie said, looking a little sorry


    Andre said, with no expression, "although my uncle is a bit stiff, don''t try to hit him. Or I''ll fight you, and even if we''re best friends, it won''t change. "


    "See, he''s a babe." Charlie blinked at Anna. "He loves your husband."


    Anna kept laughing at Charlie''s words, and Andrea rolled her eyes. "That''s my uncle. Although he is old-fashioned, serious, uninteresting, rigid, impersonal, and workaholic, he is my uncle


    When Karenin came back in the evening, Anna told him about it.


    "You have a loyal admirer."


    "I don''t believe that''s what Andrea meant." Karenin didn''t take the joke. Obviously, he knew the character of his nephew very well.


    Anna changed the subject: "I was thinking, maybe we can help them."


    "How?"


    "Andre can come to our house when he''s free, and Charlie can stay with us for a while, if you don''t mind?"


    "That''s feasible. Anna, you can arrange it then Karenin is hanging his tie.


    "You had a drink." Anna wrinkled her nose and sniffed.


    "Two cups, great taste?" Kalenin inquired, sniffing his shirt. He was not sure if the alcohol was strong. In that group of drunkards, even if they don''t drink, they always get a taste.


    "It''s tolerable."


    Anna doesn''t like alcohol. She doesn''t want her husband to be an alcoholic.


    "Do you want me to give you a massage?" She suggested.


    Karenin looked up at her.


    Anna thought that the other side was doubting her skills, so she quickly brightened her hands, white, and looked very beautiful.


    "My massage is very good."


    "Anna, why do you do this?" Karenin asked slowly.


    "In the book, do you forget how much skier likes to drink?" Anna laughed, trying to change the subject.


    Karenin nodded, and it seemed that he did not really go to his heart. Anna was relieved as he turned around.


    She let Karenin sit on the soft chair, wash hands and knead each other''s neck, the technique is quite skilled.


    "Are you free tomorrow?"


    "There is no arrangement. What''s the matter?"


    "I want to go shopping. Would you like to accompany me?"


    "What do you want to buy?"


    "No, I just want to hang out."


    Anna waited for Karenin to answer. After a while, the latter said, as if thinking.


    "Sometimes I don''t understand why women go shopping without a planned list, or they go shopping aimlessly."


    "It''s not that you don''t understand. Sometimes we don''t understand ourselves." Anna said with a smile that she began to tell Karenin some of today''s little jokes, all of which belonged to the three children.


    "Lucia is very clever. Andre is very cute, though proud. As for Charlie, you don''t know how much fun he talks..."


    "Do you like children?" Karenin asked suddenly.


    "Yes." Anna replied instinctively, then suddenly realized something, her face a little red.


    "That," she murmured, her hand stopped.


    She was about to say something, but Karenin suddenly raised his right hand, took Anna''s right hand on his neck and gently brought it here. Then, he looked up at the people in front of him, and with a little effort he pulled Anna down and let her sit on his lap.


    "You can hold me." Karenin said.


    Anna couldn''t control her blush, and now her earlobe is red. She raised her hands and put her arms around Karenin''s neck, gently.


    Karenin raised his right hand again and landed under Anna''s earlobe, followed the delicate curve of the jaw line to the cusp, and finally wiped her lips with his thumb.


    "Are you drunk?" Anna asked in a low voice, her voice trembling.


    "No


    Very calm reply, Anna wanted to speak, but could not.She thought Karenin was a little drunk.


    "Breathe." Said Karenin in a low voice, low as the October wind, cool and covered with a golden fragrance of wheat fields.


    Anna breathed obediently. She did not kiss a person so deeply. She knew that Karenin did not. To be honest, if he had, Anna would be jealous, really.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 112

    Anna dressed up a little and went out with Karenin the next day.


    Cote dalgant is a section of the coast in the southwest of France. It is known as the "silver coast". When the sun shines on the beach, everything is shining, like the back of the world. Seaport trade is well developed. The folk custom is relatively simple.


    The goods may not always be as good as Petersburg, but there is always something strange. In Cote dalgant, the value of something is often not in itself, but in the story it is given.


    For example, Anna has this. A small silver comb decorated with red coral. The shape is simple, obtuse angle shape, which is not easy to scratch fingers. There are eight red corals, which are very full. The silver utensils are not new, a little dusty, but not ugly.


    It was sold by a small man with a beard and a shrewd eye. He told a sobbing story, which is about a noble lady falling in love with a poor boy. This comb is a token of love between them.


    "What a sad story."


    Anna and they gathered a small group of people, one of the dress extraordinary young lady was moved by some tears.


    "We''ll buy it." Karenin said.


    After they left, Anna held the packed comb in her hand, and then raised her head and asked Karenin, "do you believe that story?"


    "There are not so many stories of noble ladies and poor boys, Anna. That probability is basically zero. " Karenin said calmly.


    "Then why did you buy it?"


    "You like it, don''t you?" Karenin did not look at Anna, but quietly said this sentence, the latter only felt sweet in his heart.


    "Oh, yes, even if it''s a fake story, but I do like the gift."


    "The added value of a story exceeds the value of the thing itself. An honest and responsible businessman is never better than a slippery businessman. " Karenin almost sighed.


    Anna giggled and said, "you might as well say that women''s money is always easier to earn."


    "I agree with that." Karenin nodded slightly.


    "I want to go for a walk by the sea," Anna added. "I love the sea."


    "Then go." Karenin did not object.


    Located between Biarritz and the mouth of the Adur River, the water here is particularly clear.


    "I want to walk barefoot." Anna said.


    Karenin did not agree: "this is not appropriate, and the weather is still cold, you will be ill."


    Anna looks at Karenin.


    After a while, the latter sighed: "if you insist, but I still think..."


    Anna did not wait for Karenin to finish, she took off her shoes and stepped on the soft fool, and her face changed.


    "You are right." She mumbled and put on her shoes again.


    "It''s a little cold."


    "I''m glad you can look at it more rationally." Said Karenin, almost smiling, and Anna complained to him.


    "You can do it the next time it''s warmer." Finally, Karenin said this, and Anna was in a better mood.


    There''s no need to treat every moment of the moment as the last day, because their future is long.


    Karenin noticed that Anna always looked around with her head down. He asked, "what are you looking for?"


    "Shells." Anna said, and then squat down, fingers in the sand button dig, after a while, a small conch appeared in Anna''s hand.


    Karenin also squatted down. Anna took his hand and put the conch into his hand with a smile.


    "Although it''s a bit flat and not as precious as the coral comb you just sent me, now it''s also unique in the world."


    The small conch was buried in the sand for a long time. It was still covered with the smell of sea breeze and salty wet. It was cool and the hardness of the shell scratched across the skin, which made people feel its existence very clearly.


    Its color, as his wife said, is a little square, but now, it is a unique small conch.


    "I''ve never received such a gift." Karenin said in a gentle tone.


    Naturally, he received many precious gifts, which were well packaged and sent to his house with various unavoidable purposes. However, he never had any gifts. Lying in his hands so rudely, the giver had no purpose.


    Anna felt that Karenin''s reaction was more like that of a noble lady who didn''t know the world, because she fell in love with a poor boy with a harmonica. She suddenly felt a little funny, although she knew that Karenin would never be that ignorant lady of nobility.


    "In fact, although I don''t think money is the only measure of the value of a gift, if I had more money, I would give you something better in return."


    "Don''t I give you enough money for your daily expenses?" Asked Karenin, with a slight frown."That''s not what I mean. I mean, if I can make money myself. " Anna finished and observed Karenin''s reaction.


    "You make money?" Karenin asked, not immediately accusing her of the impropriety of the idea.


    Anna was relieved and laughed, "maybe I can make money myself in the future."


    "I''ve never heard of any aristocratic woman who would make money, if you mean selling jewelry and clothing. Although it is not said on the surface, there are some people in the circle who have done so


    "That''s not money. There''s plenty of money, actually, a little too much for me. But I don''t think any lady will complain that her husband gives her too much money Anna said with a smile, her eyes stretching.


    "I know most wives don''t talk about money with their husbands unless they don''t have money to spend, but I''d like to talk to you. I like you to give me the money, I also want to find a business to earn some money. Sometimes making money is not for money itself, but a sense of satisfaction. It can be said that you can realize your own value by making money, do you understand? Alexis. "


    "I''ve never heard of it. But I don''t think it''s unacceptable. " After thinking for a while, Karenin said calmly, "but I hope I''m in the know."


    "Of course I will tell you." Anna said instinctively that she hardly thought if she was going to do something and her husband didn''t know.


    "I always need your advice and ideas." She complimented each other.


    Even Karenin could not accept his wife''s compliment calmly. He was really happy.


    They stayed in France for almost five days and then had to go back.


    Anna told Maria about it and everyone thought it was a good idea.


    Nothing happened to the train back. It arrived on time. Karenin''s secretary also went with them, but to be honest, Anna didn''t like this person very much.


    His eyes were like snakes. Anna thought they were greedy eyes. But she didn''t say it immediately, because vorobev was Karenin''s secretary, and he was not a fool.


    She did not want Karenin to be bothered by her sensitivity.


    By the time they got home, it was nearly seven o''clock, and the carriage Colney had sent was already waiting at the railway station.


    As soon as I got out of the train, gusts of cold wind blew over, and my face hurt.


    Anna was wearing a mink hat and a coat. She felt her eyelashes were stiff and her breath from her mouth would turn white.


    "It''s really cold." She said.


    "Are you all right?" Karenin asked. He can''t go back with Anna. There are some urgent matters in the Yamen that must be dealt with.


    "OK," Anna blinked. "I''m fine."


    Karenin asked his secretary vorobev to go home with Anna and bring one of his papers.


    "Don''t worry, sir." Vorobev laughed. He was tall and strong with the most popular beard of the time, and his brown eyes were charming, but his manner was a little too frivolous.


    Driver Peter asked Anna and them to get into the carriage, and then "Yo ha" a sound, the horse''s hooves began to sound.


    Vorobev tried to chat with Anna and try to amuse her with the popular Petersburg jokes, but Anna was not giggled like other women.


    "There will be a good play in a few days, ma''am." He said the name of an actress, but Anna didn''t know, and she was not in the mood to talk to that person.


    Because she always felt that this Mr. vorobev''s eyes were like snakes, and sometimes he looked at her very unfriendly.


    Her intuition was not wrong, and vorobev did have other thoughts about the new Mrs. Karenin.


    He was fascinated by her appearance, although she was not as plump as the current fashion, her dark curly hair was as white as cream, and her colder attitude. It''s always fun for a woman who''s not good at it.


    Vorobev thought to himself. He has always been the kind of person who pays great attention to appearance. He always speaks the fashion of Petersburg perfectly, but he is not that kind of stupid color embryo. He likes to conquer, which is also due to his more intelligent brain than ordinary people.


    He will work out a long-term hunting plan, because this Mrs. Karenin deserves to be in the top three in his mind.


    Having made up her mind, vorobev withdrew her attentions, while Anna, after observing for a while, wondered if she was really too sensitive.


    The carriage arranged by Karenin was already waiting at the door. The coachman put his luggage on it and said hello to Karenin. It seemed that he was an old acquaintance.


    "I hear you are married, sir. This is the lady."


    It didn''t look very strong, but the carriage had very strong arms. From the clothing, the family is not very good, but clean, smile is not rigid.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 113

    This is an anti-theft badge


    although he said so, there are some young people''s postures. To be honest, it was only half a year ago that Wollensky entered this circle. After he turned 12, his sister thought that he could look at him with a mature look.


    Vorensky was eager to be recognized, so even if something in the circle had surprised him at first, he would now tell himself that it was no big deal. Everyone will go through it. It is a sad thing for a beautiful woman with money and status if only her husband loves her.


    Once she is married, she will not be in need of love. Wollensky''s mother was like this when she was young, but now they are just gradually accepting and loving the laws of the society.


    Anna understood what vorensky meant, and she was a little surprised. But combined with vorensky''s unconcerned gaze at the moment, she didn''t argue about anything, just a smile of indifference and apology.


    Vorensky looked at her suspiciously.


    "Would you like some cake?" Anna asked.


    Her performance was so sincere that it was almost impossible to feel the intention hidden in it, so she only received an angry look.


    "No, thank you. I''m not a child anymore Said Wollensky stiffly.


    He rolled up a wrinkled expression, because he didn''t want to show unpleasant emotions, which is immature, but can''t do it completely. So he decided to leave Anna''s side so that he could be more comfortable and not be emotional like a baby.


    Anna watched the boy leave and joined the Duchess of miyakhenki''s conversation. She took another look at the direction of sister Wollensky''s departure. Finally, she blinked and ate a cookie herself.


    At 3:30, an unusual person came to their tea party.


    "You are a rare visitor." Said Betsy with a smile, her charming eyes always like to be used on all people, although she thought that Karenin was boring and tight, she did not intend to skip him.


    Karenin gave the Duchess of petsey a kiss on the back of her hand.


    He didn''t like the frivolous lady, but he had to admire her social skills. There''s no need to show your preferences.


    Karenin straightened up. He swept the room politely and quickly caught his wife''s position in that short time. The latter''s big eyes were looking at him in some surprise.


    Karenin did not intend to smile. What he intended to show was a social smirk, but when his eyes touched his little wife, he could not help becoming sincere.


    "Your rembreyer seems to have been a great success, and I think next time you will be the best tea hostess in Petersburg." He cocked his lips and complimented Betsy, but his eyes still fell on his wife.


    Betsy chuckled.


    She likes to receive compliments, especially on such things as clothes, beauty, and tea parties. But she was not like a 14-year-old girl who went to the dance for the first time. She was moved by a word of praise or encouragement. She swore that the person in front of her must be the best and most lovely person in the world.


    "Come on, sit down with your wife and talk to us." Said Betsy affectionately that she was such a good master, taking full care of the newly married couple.


    "How did you get here?" Anna asked in a low voice after Karenin sat down. Although her voice was small, she could still feel the joy in it.


    "Everything in the Department was dealt with early." Karenin replied, then turned to the ambassador''s wife and talked to her.


    Anna bit her husband''s lips a little bit closer to her.


    Karenin felt his wife approaching him and, out of politeness, moved aside. But before long, his wife came closer to him.


    So Karenin had to stop talking for a moment and take a look at his wife and ask if she had anything to do. The latter just opened his twinkling eyes and laughed contentedly at him.


    Karenin turned his eyes, this time no longer foolishly thought that his wife felt crowded, so he moved to the side. Although, logically, he didn''t think it was meaningful at all, his wife clearly liked the narrow, crowded distance.


    If they were not still in front of a large number of people, Anna felt that she could not help but kiss Karenin.


    Of course, if your husband changed his schedule for more than ten years for you, wouldn''t you feel honored?


    If she put her hand on Karenin''s arm at this time, it would be too sticky, so Anna could only suppress this impulse and express her joy by constantly approaching each other.


    "I went to the dressing room and then we got a new partner, didn''t we?"Wollensky''s sister came back, her hair and skirt were not disordered at all, but the blush on her face was deeper, her eyes were still bright, and she looked like a flower, with a different brilliance.


    "Yes." Petsy agreed, sweetly, as she introduced Karenin to vorensky''s sister.


    Karenin had a few words with vorensky''s sister, and the Duchess of miyakhki had mentioned a bill which they were talking about at this time.


    The Duchess of miyakki had no intention of talking about such a serious matter, and in fact, she didn''t care much, but she liked Anna and was happy to talk to her husband about something the latter liked.


    They exchanged views.


    Karenin knew what they wanted to hear, like Duchess miyakki. He liked politics, bills. Talking about these was exactly what he liked, but he also understood that he was dealing with some ladies. If he comes by his own temperament, the conversation will either end up unhappy or embarrassed because it is boring. So he moved out of that set of words, cleverly perfunctory to each other.


    They sat for another half an hour, when it would be impolite to say goodbye. Karenin privately asked Anna if she wanted to go back together. Anna gave him a positive answer.


    Karenin said goodbye to the hostess.


    "Won''t you stay for dinner?" Asked Betsy, looking as if he was trying to keep them.


    Just as Karenin was about to offer a good excuse in his mind to refuse politely, vorensky''s sister said it for them.


    "Oh, Betsy, don''t forget that they are newlyweds, not like us." Said Wollensky''s sister, in a different way, who still seemed to be in high spirits.


    Betsy laughed, too. She exchanged a look with vorensky''s sister that only they understood. Then she turned to Anna and Karenin.


    "I look forward to having dinner with you next time."


    Karenin once again kisses Betsy on the back of his hand, which makes Anna take his arm and leave together.


    The coachman of Karenin''s house was waiting at the door, the grey horse wagged its tail, and the Tatars opened the door for them.


    As the carriage began to move towards home, Anna looked at Karenin for a moment, and the latter asked her.


    "In fact, I have an unusual idea to tell you."


    The man put on the posture and expression of listening attentively.


    "I didn''t realize it was going to be a problem, but I found out today that maybe I should make myself clear first," Anna said after caressing the folds of her skirt with her hands. Even if most people think it''s ridiculous and inappropriate, I want to tell you


    "Alexis, I don''t want a third person in our marriage."


    Anna saw Karenin blink her eyes slowly, and she sighed gently.


    "I know it''s not to blame for most people, but..."


    Anna did not finish, her words were gently interrupted by Karenin.


    "If you mean what you saw today from the Duchess of pettesey, Anna, I have to make my point again. Even if this is the case in this society, some customs will not be publicly criticized, and even some people secretly praise it. I have no intention of criticizing them. All I can do is to abide by my own principles and beliefs. As I have always believed in the sanctity of marriage, once combined, there should be no force to separate a couple except death. "


    Karenin stopped for a moment. His blue eyes were so focused that they reflected two little ones. There was nothing else.


    His words are calm and organized, and his eyes are calm and authoritative.


    "Maybe you have some misunderstanding before, and I think that since you are quite concerned about this issue, I''d better make it clear to you completely."


    "What I mean by death and separation at this moment is not only the death of the body, but also the highest will of man."


    "If you have any questions about our relationship and feelings at this moment, or don''t like it, you can tell me now. If this moment passes, Anna, I will not accept any amendment or appeal


    "We don''t have much time." Andre bit his lip and looked like he was about to cry.


    "Oh, don''t worry, honey. I''m just kidding." Anna quickly pacifies each other, and then the two children wink at her.


    "I know." Said Andrea, with a sly smile.


    "I won''t forgive you. You are a bad boy." Anna said with a smile. Andrea blinked and then gave her a kiss on the face.


    "Thank you."


    "Thank you very much, Mrs. Karenin." Charlie kisses Anna on the other cheek.


    "You are very lovely." "You shouldn''t have got married so early. You just have to wait five years," Charlie said, looking a little sorryAndrea, though, said to me with an air of indifference. Or I''ll fight you, and even if we''re best friends, it won''t change. "


    "See, he''s a babe." Charlie blinked at Anna. "He loves your husband."


    Anna kept laughing at Charlie''s words, and Andrea rolled her eyes. "That''s my uncle. Although he is old-fashioned, serious, uninteresting, rigid, impersonal, and workaholic, he is my uncle


    When Karenin came back in the evening, Anna told him about it.


    "You have a loyal admirer."


    "I don''t believe that''s what Andrea meant." Karenin didn''t take the joke. Obviously, he knew the character of his nephew very well.


    Anna changed the subject: "I was thinking, maybe we can help them."


    "How?"


    "Andre can come to our house when he''s free, and Charlie can stay with us for a while, if you don''t mind?"


    "That''s feasible. Anna, you can arrange it then Karenin is hanging his tie.


    "You had a drink." Anna wrinkled her nose and sniffed.


    "Two cups, great taste?" Kalenin inquired, sniffing his shirt. He was not sure if the alcohol was strong. In that group of drunkards, even if they don''t drink, they always get a taste.


    "It''s tolerable."


    Anna doesn''t like alcohol. She doesn''t want her husband to be an alcoholic.


    "Do you want me to give you a massage?" She suggested.


    Karenin looked up at her.


    Anna thought that the other side was doubting her skills, so she quickly brightened her hands, white, and looked very beautiful.


    "My massage is very good."


    "Anna, why do you do this?" Karenin asked slowly.


    "In the book, do you forget how much skier likes to drink?" Anna laughed, trying to change the subject.


    Karenin nodded, and it seemed that he did not really go to his heart. Anna was relieved as he turned around.


    She let Karenin sit on the soft chair, wash hands and knead each other''s neck, the technique is quite skilled.


    "Are you free tomorrow?"


    "There is no arrangement. What''s the matter?"


    "I want to go shopping. Would you like to accompany me?"


    "What do you want to buy?"


    "No, I just want to hang out."


    Anna waited for Karenin to answer. After a while, the latter said, as if thinking.


    "Sometimes I don''t understand why women go shopping without a planned list, or they go shopping aimlessly."


    "It''s not that you don''t understand. Sometimes we don''t understand ourselves." Anna said with a smile that she began to tell Karenin some of today''s little jokes, all of which belonged to the three children.


    "Lucia is very clever. Andre is very cute, though proud. As for Charlie, you don''t know how much fun he talks..."


    "Do you like children?" Karenin asked suddenly.


    "Yes." Anna replied instinctively, then suddenly realized something, her face a little red.


    "That," she murmured, her hand stopped.


    She was about to say something, but Karenin suddenly raised his right hand, took Anna''s right hand on his neck and gently brought it here. Then, he looked up at the people in front of him, and with a little effort he pulled Anna down and let her sit on his lap.


    "You can hold me." Karenin said.


    Anna couldn''t control her blush, and now her earlobe is red. She raised her hands and put her arms around Karenin''s neck, gently.


    Karenin raised his right hand again and landed under Anna''s earlobe, followed the delicate curve of the jaw line to the cusp, and finally wiped her lips with his thumb.


    "Are you drunk?" Anna asked in a low voice, her voice trembling.


    "No


    Very calm reply, Anna wanted to speak, but could not.


    She thought Karenin was a little drunk.


    "Breathe." Said Karenin in a low voice, low as the October wind, cool and covered with a golden fragrance of wheat fields.


    Anna breathed obediently. She did not kiss a person so deeply. She knew that Karenin did not. To be honest, if he had, Anna would be jealous, really.


    Karenin''s body moved, and then directly picked Anna up. One slipper fell on the plush carpet, and the other was taken off by Karenin and left on the carpet.


    Anna blushed badly.


    She was put on the bed, the kiss fell on her body, shyness forced her to close her eyes.The man''s fingers stop at the shoulder and finally drop a gentle kiss at the end of the clavicle.


    Anna opened her eyes. The blue eyes were staring at her. The whole person was next to her.


    She''s never been so close to another person, like, closer, there''s no distance between them.


    "Why?"


    "I drink, you don''t like it."


    Karenin''s fingers gently combed Anna''s hair.


    Anna suddenly felt a little sour in her eyes, but she just looked at each other with a smile. Then he got up and pushed Karenin, which turned her on top.


    Anna traced Karenin''s appearance with the tip of her finger. Finally, she fell on the corner of each other''s lips. Karenin caught her and gave her a kiss.


    She shrunk, but the smile didn''t disappear. She finally gave each other a kiss on the lips and leaned against Karenin''s chest.


    The taste of vodka is a little light. If you smell it carefully, it is clear that it is more of Karenin''s taste, which is her husband''s taste.


    The clothes are fresh and fresh after being washed, with a faint aroma of tobacco on the fingertips, and the soft smell of cotton fabric is on the clean and tidy handkerchief. On the whole, Karenin''s taste is a little bitter, with a little bit of man''s salt, the smell of soap on the naked skin, everything is natural.


    "I''ll remember the taste, always." Anna murmured.


    "What''s the smell?"


    "The smell of my husband." Anna laughs and kisses her again.


    The night is still very long, and the future is also very long, Anna thought, as long as slowly, everything will naturally


    He sat more casually than at his desk, but compared with ordinary people, he was still decent, always maintaining the appearance of a government official.


    "Do you have any questions? Anna. " Karenin looked away from the documents and looked at Anna with blue eyes.


    "No Anna smiles.


    Karenin moved his eyes to his official document again, until five minutes later, he still felt someone''s eyes glued to him.


    "Are you sure you don''t have any questions?"


    "No Anna said, and then said, "maybe one."


    "You can ask." Karenin pressed his finger on the page and raised his head slightly. His voice was quiet and his tone was not undulating, but it would not be hard. Maybe it was because his blue eyes under his long eyelashes were focusing on others, which did not mean to examine.


    "I noticed you didn''t wear glasses."


    "I''m not nearsighted."


    "I," Anna licked her lip and then laughed shyly, "I was just wondering what it would look like if you put on your glasses."


    "I don''t think that will make any difference." Karenin dropped his eyes and said that the conversation was temporarily over.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 114

    This is the burglar badge. This is Anna''s second train ride in this era.


    At the first time, everything was going too fast and in a hurry, but now, despite the tight schedule, she felt as if her face could feel no water molecules in the air passing her nose.


    This subtle sense of touch comes from her husband.


    Like now, in this little box, Anna looks at her husband.


    He sat more casually than at his desk, but compared with ordinary people, he was still decent, always maintaining the appearance of a government official.


    "Do you have any questions? Anna. " Karenin looked away from the documents and looked at Anna with blue eyes.


    "No Anna smiles.


    Karenin moved his eyes to his official document again, until five minutes later, he still felt someone''s eyes glued to him.


    "Are you sure you don''t have any questions?"


    "No Anna said, and then said, "maybe one."


    "You can ask." Karenin pressed his finger on the page and raised his head slightly. His voice was quiet and his tone was not undulating, but it would not be hard. Maybe it was because his blue eyes under his long eyelashes were focusing on others, which did not mean to examine.


    "I noticed you didn''t wear glasses."


    "I''m not nearsighted."


    "I," Anna licked her lip and then laughed shyly, "I was just wondering what it would look like if you put on your glasses."


    "I don''t think that will make any difference." Karenin dropped his eyes and said that the conversation was temporarily over.


    Anna felt a little sorry.


    She looked out of the window and held her cheek in her right hand.


    They had been away from Petersburg for two hours, and the rolling hills were exciting at first, but now they were a little dull.


    The sky is a light blue, against which some birch trees stand like sentinels. Although it is not very impressive now, it will be green and beautiful in spring.


    She unconsciously folded her hands, side face, while tapping these dull scenes, while smiling.


    Accustomed to the busy modern society, at the beginning of life let people feel a little helpless, but now, everything is very good.


    What Anna didn''t know was that, despite her decision not to disturb her husband, it was clear that Karenin himself had been unable to concentrate.


    His head slightly side to Anna''s direction, the high bridge of the nose is cut by the sun a delicate and elegant arc. The eyelashes were not thick or curled up, half closed, revealing the same light blue as the sky.


    He looked at his fiancee for a long time and knew that she seemed to be asleep.


    Karenin got up and put a flannel blanket over Anna.


    As he sat down, he made sure that Anna would not wake up for a moment, and then he moved his eyes and concentrated on the document.


    Anna didn''t know how long she had been sleeping. She woke up in a gentle shake.


    "Am I asleep?" She tried to rub her eyes, but was stopped.


    Karenin took out his handkerchief and handed it to her.


    "Dr. Grachev told me that this would reduce my chances of being found by the disease."


    Anna took the veil, wiped her eyes and laughed, "he''s right. You have a good doctor. He''s great."


    Karenin didn''t say anything about this praise. He looked at the time on his pocket watch, then put down his official document and said, "we have to go to lunch."


    "Good suggestion. I''m just hungry." Anna agreed with the proposal, and Karenin nodded and was more happy.


    The dining box on the train is in the middle of the train. The passage is not big enough to accommodate two adults walking side by side. So Karenin walks in front. Some parents will hold the children''s hands to prevent these little monsters from running around.


    Anna is no longer a child. Naturally, Karenin was not the kind of person who would take other people''s hands at will, but he did say a word when he got up.


    "Follow me."


    It''s like honey, Anna thought, and followed her.


    Because Karenin was not short and his shoulders were wide, Anna couldn''t see the whole scene clearly when he came to the front.


    Some of her past experiences made her a little nervous about the unknown, but now, with a trusted person walking ahead, she found that the unknown was not so terrible.


    They came to the middle of the train, and there are not many people eating yet.


    Anna knew that Karenin did not propose to have dinner at this time by accident. Maybe he was used to it and found out the most suitable dining time.


    "What would you like to have?" Karenin asked.


    In fact, there are not too many kinds of local supply, but Karenin''s behavior makes people ignore this point.


    Anna ordered what she liked, and noticed what Karenin ordered, and secretly wrote it down in her heart.After lunch, Anna took a bite, which was not delicious. She looked at Karenin and frowned slightly. No one is to blame. The ingredients are innocent, so are the chefs.


    Anna thought that Karenin would throw away the undesirable lunch like those rich people, but Karenin did not.


    He let his brow relax and stretch, still slowly and calmly cutting the food from his plate. Then he looked up at Anna and asked, "isn''t it not to your taste?"


    A great feeling swept over Anna.


    This move stems from Karenin''s not arrogant extravagance, as a wife, Anna felt a sense of pride. It''s like someone said, "if the person I love is a criminal, I don''t know what to do, but if the person I love is a noble person, I will be proud of him.".


    "No Anna said with a smile, enjoying her food as well.


    She lied. The lunch itself didn''t taste good, but the elation could make up for it. When they returned to the box later, Anna told Karenin the truth.


    "What else would you like to eat now?"


    Instead of asking anything else, Karenin focused more on practical issues.


    "I''m full now." Anna said happily.


    Karenin nodded and said, "if you don''t like it, you don''t have to force yourself, Anna."


    "But you don''t waste it, Alexis." Anna points out this in a soft tone. "It''s a very good quality."


    "The taste of the food is important, but for me, the practicality of the food itself has satisfied me. For me, it doesn''t change much to continue eating this lunch, but for you, if you continue to eat it on the basis of not liking it, it becomes a mood affecting thing


    Karenin''s serious words made Anna smile and bend her eyes.


    "Why are you laughing?" Karenin frowned a little puzzled.


    "Because of your sweet words." Anna said, her eyes shining.


    "No matter what, it doesn''t change my feeling that everything was not bad but good."


    "If you think so, all right." Karenin nodded again and took out his document. Anna sighed in her heart again.


    In the afternoon, Anna did not stare at Karenin any more. She took a book out and looked at it slowly. Around three o''clock, the waiter of the dining car knocked on the door of their box.


    When there were still delicate and delicious refreshments on the clean table, Karenin pushed the cake towards Anna.


    Make up for lunch.


    "You don''t want it?" Anna asked. The dimples were already on the cheek.


    "No


    Karenin said succinctly. He picked up his own cup of black coffee, and Anna took a look at it and drew it back.


    "I have to take a bite of the cake."


    The bitterness of black coffee is in sharp contrast to the sweet and greasy cake.


    "Is it delicious?" Karenin asked.


    "Delicious." Anna nodded honestly. "It''s not a lie this time."


    Karenin nodded to show understanding.


    With the unique aroma of black coffee and the sweet and greasy taste of cream, Anna decided to be more honest.


    "Don''t you want to touch me?"


    Karenin''s sipping action seemed to freeze in mid air. Then he put down his coffee cup, got up over the table top, across Anna''s side of the space, and as his fingers touched each other''s cheek, he asked, "may I?"


    "Yes."


    Anna''s eyelashes moved quickly, but her words were firm.


    This kiss is a little bitter and a little sweet. Anna keeps it in her heart and gives it a great place.


    How to undress gracefully in front of the people you like?


    Anna I didn''t think about it. What''s more, after saying this sentence, her husband I don''t seem to have thought about how to peel off your wife''s Nightgown gracefully.


    "I think I''ll let anushka come and see for me." Anna coughed and said.


    "No need."


    Karenin stopped her, and then he coughed too.


    "Don''t mind me."


    "I, I don''t mind." Anna said dryly. Her fingers were on the ribbon of her nightgown, which had not been untied for a long time. Maybe the reality is more cruel than the ideal.


    "My name is still anush..."


    The voice has not yet landed, Anna wanted to turn around the action was stopped by Karenin.


    "No need." Karenin said again that her right hand held her wrist. It was warm and warm. Compared with Anna''s delicate skin, Karenin had a little thin cocoon on her finger. During the rotation, she gently rubbed the skin of her wrist.


    "I don''t want you to call your maid." Karenin said.Anna felt as if her heart was pounding, and then she could only lower her head and say another word.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!